Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Through sheer stubborn force of will Alastor survived. Never in his life would he die for anything except his own cause. Not even if those above wanted him to die would he just roll over and perish. No matter how painful his injury thrummed or brightly the edges of it glowed the great Radio Demon refused to let this be his end. Even after what he went through in life, the tortures he experienced in the last seven years, and actually fearing that he might care about something again, he did not feel defeated. This loss didn't rest on his own shoulders, and he didn't care who knew it. As long as he knew that is what mattered most.

 
Most demons would give up and wait for their soul to be burned to ash by the divine infection. Most demons were not Alastor. While gritting his teeth he ordered his smaller shadows to go and get him supplies. Even if he couldn't touch it, he would try to stitch it closed. Eat, stitch, blot, bandage were the actions he focused on. 
 

Remembering all the experiences he had between his life and now gave him tunnel vision. This torso was someone else's in his mind as he did his best to treat it. The process took days, possibly weeks? The infection spreading slowly thanks to his own demonic magic being stitched around it. It couldn't hold it off forever or stop the bleeding fully, but it gave his body time to figure something out. 
 

Too bad the hotel construction finished. From what his shadow self told him they were starting the final celebrations before opening. How opportune. Knowing most of them, he'd be welcomed back with open arms. Possibly even a hug. The idea made him put extra padding over the injury before he grit his teeth to magic up new clothes. Magic for repairing his microphone stand still out of his grasp due to the pain using too much demonic energy caused. His shadow self let him know a good time to make his grand appearance once again. They were all joining for a group hug. 

 The pain almost made him black out, but he made it to the middle of their little group hug. 

 "And we're doing it with a smile~" He joined in the song, and sure enough the hug came. Even Husker joined in with that sourpuss face of his. 

 The king of Hell did not. Lucifer's presence a little unexpected, but Alastor wouldn't let it impact him. There were still many things he provided for Charlie that her own absentee father never could. 

 As they stood back to look at the entire hotel from the front he couldn't help but glare. How unsightly. It looked like a circus and a casino popped out a particularly hideous child. Not that he could complain when once again the best looking part sat high on one side of the building; his radio tower. Then he noticed Lucifer appeared to have an equally high stationed section of the hotel on the opposite side. 

 Why would the king of Hell be living with them? 

 The trip there took too much out of him, and he couldn't just shadow walk to his studio. He began to dread how they decorated the inside and how much of the equipment and setup they got wrong. Yet, they still created a spot for him. They assumed he lived and actually did something to welcome him back. Why, if he didn't feel agony from his hip to his shoulder so painful it nearly made his eyes water he might feel touched by the consideration.

 Alastor kept his posture perfect, his smile big and off-putting, as his hands clasped his forearms behind his back while he waited for Charlie to finally open the new hotel. When everyone got welcomed inside he strolled in as if nothing were a bother. No matter how worried the look Husker gave him might seem he made sure to catch the cat’s eyes and narrow his own. A threat to keep his mouth shut. Likely the cat smelled the blood with that damn nose of his. 

 Husker grit his teeth, glared back before he huffed and nodded. Good kitty. Husk wouldn't be letting anyone know about his still bleeding wound. It got packed so tight the light and blood wouldn't show through immediately. The last thing he needed are other overlords, namely the Vees, trying to overthrow him thinking he might be vulnerable. Showing vulnerability in hell remained the fastest slide to the bottom of the food chain or something worse happening such as concern and pity. 

 The man didn’t notice the way that the king of Hell looked at him. A curious glance here and there. At least he didn’t notice until the short man stood right in Alastor’s path to the elevator. 

 “Do you need something?” Alastor rolled his eyes and grit his teeth. 

 “I should be asking you that.” Lucifer huffed and glanced over to Charlie. If Alastor died then his daughter would be sad. He’d already seen the way she acted to Sir Pentious’ passing. Having another die so soon after that would break her kind heart, even if it was over a sinner like Alastor. 

 “Ha ha ha, no. No. I don’t need anything from _you_.”

 “…” Lucifer looked right at his injury. “Are you sure? I could help.” 

 “And what price would I have to pay for such assistance? No, I don’t think I’d take you up on that offer even if I did need your help.” Alastor quickly stepped around Lucifer and continued to the elevator. “Now if you’ll excuse me.” 

 Lucifer watched Alastor the entire time until the elevator door slid shut and blocked his view. 

 Everything in the goddamn hotel couldn’t be tackier. Alastor felt a twinge of thankfulness that his room looked about the same as before, undecorated. The radio tower much larger than expected with all new equipment. Charlie really did outdo herself with making sure he had what he needed. The poor girl didn’t even have proof of life, but her faith in him would usually warm a person’s heart. Luckily, Alastor didn’t have one or he might feel indebted to a person who owed him a favor. Now that just wouldn’t do. 

 He didn’t have the energy to recreate his bayou so for now the suite would stay a regular hotel room with his darker aesthetics. Slowly he removed his coat and then his shirt to take a look at how much he bled through the bandages. His fingers tingled and burned as he dragged them over the dressings covering the injury. All that holy power still prevented him from doing some of his most basic abilities, flaring up with pain anytime he attempted magic. 

 For a long moment he found himself looking into the bathroom mirror. His pristine look kept flawless. Watching himself made him realize he couldn’t do this on his own. Even before such injuries inflicted had to be cured or they’d kill him in the long run. Experience the only thing that kept him on his feet through the agony burning into his side. Lucifer very well could be right. Alastor never thought he’d be asking the devil himself for aid, but if he didn’t find a way to take care of this soon…

 No, he couldn’t use his favor with Charlie for something like this. If he only told her he knew she’d stop at nothing to get him help. Such naivety. She’d bother everyone from Rosie to the Vees if she thought it would help someone in need. Alastor didn’t need his weakness to garner that much publicity. Lucifer would be far more discrete from what he’d noticed earlier judging from the fact no one came looking for him. The king must have kept his mouth shut about it all, Husker too. What a good kitty. 

 Alastor would think harder about it in the morning, for now he decided to get into his bed to rest willingly for the first time since receiving the injury. A few more hours with it wouldn’t kill him, he likely had a few days left. 

 So with his thoughts lingering on Lucifer’s words Alastor fell into a painful sleep. 

 Lucifer didn’t believe Alastor for a second. He could sense the holy energy on the sinner and it didn’t come from angelic steel. The sheer audacity and disrespect Alastor showed by literally side stepping around him caused Lucifer to clench his fists. He might have pursued and pressed the issue, but he didn’t trust Alastor one iota. If the pink haired man decided to accept his help he’d have to beg now. Not that Lucifer could refuse with his daughter’s happiness on the line, but waiting until Alastor at least said ‘please’ remained incredibly tempting. 

 “Where’d Alastor go? We were just about to start the first tour of the hotel.” Charlie looked around and couldn’t find the tall man in sight. 

 “He went to his tower to do whatever it is he does.” Lucifer frowned as he rolled his own eyes as he spoke about Alastor. “Really Char-char, you don’t need someone like him around. Especially with me here.” 

 “Dad, he’s been here since right after the first announcement of the hotel on the news. He’s done nothing but be helpful and supportive. Maybe he’s just tired.” 

 “Tired from what? He didn’t help out with jack or shit. Didn’t even send his black and white toonsquad to help us out with rebuildin’ this place.” Angel piped in since the Morningstars weren’t really being quiet with their conversation.

 “I know, Angel. But maybe he had something important to take care of? Alastor wouldn’t just abandon us. Something might have even happened between him and Adam. Maybe he got hurt.” She couldn’t think of another reason why Alastor’s shield would go down and Adam, no longer distracted, attacking the majority of sinners on the battlefield.   Initially she thought he might be dead, but they didn’t find his body so she assumed he ran away. How could she blame him after realizing how powerful Adam was herself? If not for her father Adam really would have ended her life. She’d never felt more fear, frustration, and sadness as she had the day of the early extermination. Even if those emotions were replaced by hope and cheer soon enough it didn’t erase those emotions from her memories. 

 Her emotional state showed enough that Vaggie felt it necessary to grab hold of Charlie’s hand and give it a firm squeeze. 

 “Well the strawberry pimp is here now and fucking off like he normally does so let’s just get this walk through over so we can enjoy some drinks. All six of my arms are exhausted and I have a double shift at work I still need to get ready for.” Angel complained, but his tone held no actual annoyance. “Husk, you doing okay? You look a little pale.” 

 “Could really use a drink. Other than that I’m fine.” Husker knew the smell of blood, the sharp copper and iron scent. He smelled it on Alastor. Not like the usual, but fresh. Seeing as Alastor didn’t cover himself in the viscera of any poor sinners getting on his bad side, Husker could only assume the blood came from Alastor himself. This meant he really did get hurt, and badly if he hadn’t healed by this point. Conflicting opinions battled in Husker’s mind. On one hand, if Alastor died he’d get his soul back. On the other hand they’d lose a very powerful ally. 

 Arguments could be had, but he already got a warning from Alastor to keep his yap shut and after the one incident about calling out how Alastor was also on a leash, Husker didn’t feel safe enough going against him too much. He’d wait until Alastor might be on his final breath before uttering a single word. Even then, he did want his soul back enough that he might continue to keep his mouth shut. 

 Lucifer nodded along with the conversations, not really paying too much attention to any of them. His mind distracted by the holy power he felt on Alastor. Even as he followed Charlie and the other’s through the different rooms he couldn’t get it out of his mind. Usually that much holy power should incapacitate a sinner or demon. Something smelled wrong about this situation and his mind struggled to figure it out. Alastor obviously didn’t want anyone to know about his injury or else he would’ve told Charlie about it. It would garner quite a lot of sympathy points from his daughter most likely. 

It wasn’t until Husker began getting everyone drinks at the new bar that he bothered to pay attention to the conversations. Charlie went on about new advertisement efforts and how amazing it would be to get new guests. His charming daughter lit up any room she went into and he couldn’t be more proud of her and all of her efforts. True he’d been gone for a majority of them, but he’d take the time to be more present now. Anything she needed, even if it would be for a selfish ungrateful deer, he’d help her with it. Her desires to please her guests the only reason why he made the radio tower.

If only Alastor didn’t come back. Then he wouldn’t need to be so worried about Alastor's death impacting his daughter. They could just suggest he ran away in shame or come up with some other excuse. The last thing he wanted to do with his very valuable time is worry about a little fawn that thinks they’re hot shit. Yet now he couldn't stop thinking about it. How did Alastor even survive such a blow and remain walking? Why did Alastor even start helping his daughter to begin with? What were his plans for the hotel's future? Were his ears as soft as they appeared to be? So many questions he desperately wanted answers too. The only person who could answer any of them, whether truthfully or with lies, might very well be dying up on the top floor that very moment.    

Chapter Text

Alastor awoke the next morning. Thankfully no one came to bother him even with his ‘On Air’ sign off. It took him numerous tries to finally sit up properly, having to roll over onto his uninjured side and push himself up with his hands. The bandages were already soaked through with blood and needed to be changed. He tossed the old wrappings into the garbage before going to his studio. When the hotel finished construction, the location of his residence in the hotel rather obvious, he made his shadow minions stock up on some items and leave them in the radio tower.

Medical supplies in hand he went back to his bathroom and stared at the glowing green thread that held half his thin torso together. Usually by this point such an injury would heal itself but the holy power prevented the regenerative power of a sinner. Even through the gauze he could feel the sting of power against his fingertips as he wrapped his injury. Glowing white veins spread out from his wound growing longer as time passed, each one burned to touch.  

Finished, Alastor put his shirt and coat back on. Whether he liked it or not he still had a job to do. Considering how much spying he noticed Vox doing during the battle he knew there were likely going to be cameras around the hotel. Normally he’d send out a frequency over the radio waves to disable the technology, but he needed to slow the expanse of the infection as much as possible. This meant searching the old fashioned way.

Before long he ran into the last person he wished to see out of everyone in the hotel. When he tried to walk around, Lucifer moved to stand specifically in his way. It appeared he wouldn’t be able to get out of this. 

For Charlie, and the sake of the hotel and his deal he kept his slightly less than a snarl of a smile on. His chest burned, the muscles in his jaw tightening with each intake of breath. No one would take his place as the hotelier, not even Charlie's father. Even as they stood facing each other, he sized the king of Hell up and noticed Lucifer didn't even bother to do the same, just gave him a knowing look. Alastor's eye twitched. Where did Lucifer get off looking at him with, what was that? Concern? No. Lucifer didn't care about sinners, especially not the overlords from what Alastor could tell.  

 His smile relaxed into something more pleasant, his eyes falling half lidded. Lucifer would only talk to him if it was something that would affect Charlie. Oh yes, if he died then Charlie would be so sad, especially if she learned her father could help prevent it and didn't. Charlie was far more useful than he initially gave her credit for. Who would have thought he could use an injury this severe to his own advantage. Never before did he ever think he'd be playing a game of chicken with the devil himself, but it did send a thrill through him. Even if the game hadn't officially started yet. If he could make it through the past seven years, he could survive with this injury for far longer than most. He'd already surpassed what many would be able to live through, let alone stand with. The idea that the torture helped him in this situation a bitter pill. He didn't want any kind of help from that angel. 

 "I noticed you seem to have a suite in the hotel. Welcome, welcome. I'm so sad that I'm always the last to know of such things. It's nice to see you and Charlie getting closer. Adorable really. She is a very kind and caring woman who treasures her friends so very much. I'm also so happy that she decided to keep the name I came up with and include my radio tower in the construction even with my untimely absence." His voice only having half of the filter on 'treasures' and losing it completely on 'friends', 'I', and 'my radio tower' for emphasis before the filter came back. "How may I be of service? Maybe we should discuss the new features you've added to the hotel." 

  “Let’s not play these games. It’s my services you need.” Lucifer placed his cane before him, both hand resting on the apple at the top. The knowing smile Lucifer wore drove Alastor mad. 

 “I’m certain I have no idea what sort of phooey you’re chattering about, but do enlighten me.”

 “You know exactly what.” 

 “Hmm,” Alastor let out a few beeps as he looked up and to the side as if thinking. “Nope. Not a clue. So if you’ll excuse me.” 

 “If you die Charlie will be upset.” Lucifer finally whispered, tone harsh. “I don’t know what she sees in you, but she values your opinion and support.” 

 “Yes, it would break her little heart. Not only losing one friend, but two to the exterminations. How awful that would be.” 

 “So let me-“ 

 “No.”  Alastor closed his eyes, his lips drawing close together with how sweet his refusal sounded. 
 
 “What?” Lucifer couldn’t understand the refusal. 

 “No. Unless you have something to offer me I’m not letting you do anything.” Alastor’s sweet tone continued as he shook his head. 

 “It’s your life. You should be offering me favors.” 

 “Hmn? No, I don’t believe so. You’re far more concerned with Charlie’s mental and emotional well being than I’m worried about this scratch. Certainly it will get worse, but I’ve got time to spare. All the while Charlie will wonder why you didn’t help me sooner.”

 “You’re the one refusing the help.” 

 Alastor held out a hand and waved it back and forth in a disagreeing manner. He drew both hands behind his back to clasp his wrists, standing up straighter. 

 “Who even says I need your help?” Alastor tilted his head far enough his neck cracked, his smile growing more sinister. 

 “I could just go and tell Charlie about how hurt you are.”

 “And if she believes you she’ll feel guilty over not noticing herself. She’ll fuss over me and not leave my side until I’m all better. Spending all her time feeding me soup and looking after me. Telling her for me would be very kind of you.” 

 Lucifer’s teeth almost cracked with how tightly he clenched them. Not in a million years would he let his daughter act as a nursemaid for Alastor. This left the king in the unfortunate position of needing to keep his treatment of Alastor a secret. 

 “Or we could make a deal. I’ll give you some time to think about it.” Alastor’s smile became smug, widening more to touch the corners of his eyes. 

 “You’re going to die without help.” 

 “I don’t think you’d let that happen for your daughter’s sake. I’m not naive enough to pretend as if you’re concerned for me, such a lowly sinner. Might want to make a decision quick or I might have to go ask Charlie for help myself. You know where to find me.” Alastor disappeared into shadows not waiting for a reply. 

 When he came out his bravado dropped as he similarly dropped to his knees and clutched at his side. Quickly he opened up his jacket and shirt to examine the injury. The pulsing holy light veins were inches longer than this morning. As much as Alastor didn’t want to ask Charlie for help, he’d rather that than dying. In the end it would piss Lucifer off more too. Win-win in a way. Either he exploited a deal out of Lucifer, or he got Charlie to beg her dad to heal him. In both cases Lucifer lost. Just a matter of which one Lucifer chose. 

 Alastor attempted to stand unsuccessfully. He laughed at himself for showing such a pathetic state. On all fours he crawled over to his bed before climbing in. Shadow stepping back to his suite proved to be far more painful than expected. He’d finish searching for spy cameras tomorrow. For the rest of this day he decided to rest then change the bandages once more when he woke, too tired to worry about them now. The burning feeling sent unpleasant tingles through his entire body, the beginnings of a fever. 

 Maybe he should accept Lucifer’s help…

 No. Not without a deal. He’d never trust an angel on their word alone. Even he knew healing the injury would take time and being dependent on Lucifer’s whim didn’t sit well with Alastor. 

 Flabbergasted, Lucifer stood in the hallway with his mouth hanging open. He could hardly believe Alastor would be dumb enough to use his powers so willy nilly. By now even the Radio Demon must have figured out the holy power would spread faster feeding off the demonic magic. Yet Alastor disappeared into shadows. As much as Lucifer wanted to go and rat him out to Charlie, if he took care of it himself then his daughter would have one less thing to worry about. 

 Lucifer paced back and forth down the hallway while he weighed his options. No matter what he’d end up being the one healing Alastor considering, even fallen, Lucifer is an angel. All that angelic power should be good for something. 

 The longer he waited on making a decision the worse Alastor’s condition would get. Maybe if he waited long enough Alastor might come crawling to him? No, that wouldn’t happen. Alastor would fulfill the threat of going to Charlie and then he’d have to deal with the disappointment of his daughter along with healing the demon. 

 Wait. What was Lucifer even thinking. He could go and force Alastor to let him heal him. There really wouldn’t be anything that could stop him. No deals needed to be made. No sinner could match Lucifer’s power when it came down to it. The healing wouldn’t be consensual though. The thought brought a sigh from Lucifer. Non-consensual anything didn’t feel right to him even if it improved the well-being of another. 
 
 Why did the Radio Demon have to be so damn frustrating?    

 In the end Lucifer decided to give it a few more days and went back to his own room to work on a new duck until someone needed him. 

 The next day he noticed Alastor walking around as if nothing were bothering him. How the sinner could even stand with such a large amount of holy power coming out of him baffled Lucifer. That is, until Lucifer noticed the strain to the man’s constant grin and how pale he began to look. Alastor still walked right by him in the hallway, not saying a word. Their game of chicken truly beginning. 

 Neither of them wanted Charlie to learn about the injury for very different reasons. Honestly, Lucifer could care less if the man died if not for how much it would impact Charlie. She still wasn’t over the death of Sir Pentious. The guilt she’d feel for two people getting erased to protect the hotel would be no less than heartbreaking. Lucifer didn’t want her going through that. 

 Alastor appeared physically worse the following day. His smile strained and sweat beaded on his brow often enough the sinner needed to use a handkerchief to wipe his forehead when he thought no one could see him. Lucifer wouldn’t have noticed either if not for paying such close attention to the man. 

 Their game of chicken would be coming to an end soon as another day passed by slowly. 

 Like most days Alastor skipped eating with the rest of the hotel. Unless he cooked himself he took his meals privately in his quarters. The other residents were thankful for this due to the rotting venison and the other white meat Alastor usually consumed disgusted them.

Lucifer spent the day searching for Alastor and couldn’t find him anywhere in the general areas of the hotel. His worry over the sinner being erased from the infection grew as the day went on. Charlie would certainly never forgive him if she found out he let Alastor be erased from an injury sustained while defending the hotel.  So he went to the radio tower as covertly as possible.

 “Bellhop.” Lucifer said before knocking on the door. 
 
 No response. 

 “I know you’re in there. Is everything okay?” Lucifer’s worry increased when he heard no response from inside the room.

 Quickly he checked the state of the ‘on air’ sign. Off. Alastor couldn’t be busy with his work on the radio or it would be on. 

 Lucifer tried the door handle. Locked. That didn’t particularly matter to him. Once more he knocked and waited for a response. Still nothing.

 Deciding to request forgiveness rather than permission he transported into the suite.  

 He found Alastor on the floor, wrapped up in blankets pulled off of his bed. The poor sinner shivered from a fever sweat covering his brow. Lucifer knew he should have checked on him sooner. After rushing to Alastor’s side, Lucifer began to remove the blankets to get a better look at the man’s state. Feverish, pale, sweating, and quick eye movements all terrible signs. The light veins finally spread far enough to show the glow underneath Alastor’s shirt.

 “You really were ready to die before accepting my help without a deal.” Lucifer shook his head before he began to undo Alastor’s shirt buttons. “Well now you’re unconscious so I’m going to assume you don’t want to die.” 

 When he finally saw the injury he had to turn away for a moment to calm his stomach. The angry pink flesh sizzled where the infection touched. The smell of burning flesh hit first before the visual disgust of the horrendous stitching. After a few deep breaths Lucifer finally turned back to face his patient. One of his hands hovered over the stitching before slowly pressing down against the skin. 

 The sudden touch caused Alastor to lash out with his claws uselessly. As if any sinner could hurt Lucifer, the very idea was laughable. 

 “Going to finally finish the job this time?” Alastor’s spoke, radio filter completely off.     

 “I wish.” Lucifer grumbled as he rolled his eyes before concentrating on pulling the holy power out of Alastor’s body. As a fallen he couldn’t absorb everything at once, but he could at least stabilize the Radio Demon for the time being. All of the veins withdrew back towards their roots while Lucifer continued to work. Even Lucifer's hands were tingling from the power he absorbed, his angelic powers the only reason it didn't burn and infect him the same way it would a sinner or hellborn. “Now you just have to avoid using your powers and then, after a few more healing sessions like this, you’ll be back to your annoying self you asshole.” 

 Judging by the look on Alastor’s feverish face he didn’t understand a single word of what Lucifer said. Maybe their talk would go better after Alastor got some rest.

Lucifer didn't want to leave the sick sinner on the ground so he wrapped Alastor in the blankets before picking him up. He unceremoniously dumped Alastor back onto his bed which caused the sinner to grunt in pain. If not for Alastor's stubbornness all this hassle wouldn't exist and he'd be close to fully healed by now. But no, the demon wanted a deal first.

"You mentioned a deal, what do you want?" The king might feel a little bad using the man's state against him, but he didn't want to dance around the topic.

"Mn." Alastor slowly opened his eyes, keeping them narrow. They appeared to have red iris' on black sclera with radio dials for the pupils. A creepy look in Lucifer's mind.

Alastor's shadow appeared animated and angry with Lucifer on the wall. The angel easily ignored the sentient shade.

"Come on, what did you want busboy? I can't risk Charlie finding you in this condition in the future. She might end up trying to help you and get infected..." Now he had an entire new reason to keep Charlie from finding out about Alastor's injury. 

"Wait, you're not..." Alastor's eyes went back to normal as he took the time to think about it. "A favor." 

"Going to have to be more specific. I'm not going to hurt anyone for you and it can't impact Charlie negatively in any way. No power either. Money is something I can do, but not everything. You're not worth that much alive."

That response proved to be difficult for a feverish Alastor to follow and the two fluffy ears fell back as annoyed static noise began to resonate from him. No power. No harm. No negative impact to Charlie. Well, that just took the fun out of everything. Still, Alastor could figure out a way to make it work. It took some wiggling before Alastor managed to free a hand from the blankets wrapped around him. 

"And nothing I'll regret. If possible at a time that is convenient for me." Lucifer added one more stipulation.

Now that put another damper on the fun for the sinner. Not that he planned anything Lucifer would regret, but it narrowed his options. Drawing his hand away, the Radio Demon needed to ponder longer on this opportunity. Not often one would get any kind of favor from the king of Hell himself. Even with the hoops he wanted Alastor to jump through the deal would still be a one of a kind achievement and the first step to more.

"You heal me and I stay manager of this hotel. You no longer refer to me as anything less." Alastor added his own clause before holding out his hand once again.

Now that annoyed Lucifer, making his eye twitch as he frowned. That might be the most difficult part of the deal in his mind. Addressing Alastor as someone important to Charlie's dream felt wrong.

"I should have just let you die." Lucifer took the hand and shook it.

Chapter Text

Both men wished to keep their deal private and hoped no one noticed. Alastor’s stitching became visible, as did Lucifer’s horn, tail, and wings. The demonic forms a sign of the deal being made. As soon as they finished shaking hands Alastor released and wiped his off on his blankets before hunkering back down into the mass of fluffy fabric.

“So how long is it going to take for you to finish healing me.?” Alastor asked, fever broken by the earlier efforts of Lucifer.

“Depends on how much you avoid using your power. If you manage to avoid using it maybe a week, possibly two.” Lucifer straightened his hat and picked up his cane. “How you’ve survived this long is a little shocking. Normally a sinner or demon would succumb to such an infection rather quickly.”

“Normal sinners and demons aren’t me.” Alastor took the words as a compliment.

Over the last seven years he went through far worse than a little scratch like the one he got from Adam. Although he did become accustomed to the injuries being healed immediately instead of over time.

“Why can’t you just heal it completely? You’re an angel.” Alastor inquired.

“Holy power isn’t so much my thing any longer. Currently whats happening to you is from the steel and- well it’s hard to explain. Angelic steel is made to damage the soul itself. In your case it hit deep enough that it’s trying to purify you. It’s why using your powers will make it worse. I’ve never seen anything like this before.” Lucifer drummed his fingers over the apple part of his cane as he talked. “There’s only so much purity I can remove before it starts to cause problems. My angelic powers and only taking a little at a time. Another angel might be able to heal you all at once, but you’re not going to be able to find one around here willing to heal you. The only reason I’m even doing this is for Charlie’s sake. Don’t forget it.”

“Charlie has proven herself to be quite convenient. Such a talented, resourceful, and influential young woman.”

Hearing such things from Alastor made Lucifer tighten his grip on his cane. Even if the words were true, it didn’t mean he enjoyed hearing the praise of his daughter from the lips of the Radio Demon. The way Alastor referred to her as ‘convenient’ specifically sent a chill down Lucifer’s spine. None of the other sinners in the hotel bothered Lucifer. He couldn’t care less about most of them, but this overlord proved himself to be quite the manipulator. No doubt in his mind that Alastor wanted a deal with Charlie and he’d do everything in his power to prevent that. Everything that wouldn’t cause Charlie to hate him that is.

Deal makers were the worst of the worst in most cases. There were a few that Lucifer got along with, Zestiel and Carmilla being the first two that came to his mind. They were far older than Alastor and infinitely more powerful. They’d been gathering souls for centuries and were not people to be messed with. The overlords basically ran Hell. Lucifer hardly kept up with the politics of sinners himself. To be honest he hardly kept up with the politics of the Ars Goetia or the different rings.

The only time the king got involved is when angels were thrown into the mix. Mainly because they contacted him for meetings whenever the ‘holier than thou art’ wanted something. The last meeting he went to personally didn’t go very well and lead to the exterminations. All meetings since, of which there’d only been one, he asked Charlie to go in his place. He still felt awful about that, but his daughter was far better at interacting with people than himself. Not like she could do worse than the exterminations. At least that’s what he thought at the time.

Even if he knew about the dead angel he’d never expected Adam to be so rash as to move up the extermination date.

Damn Adam. The only reason he needed to make a deal with this sinner could all be blamed on the first man, like so many of Lucifer’s other problems. The one that needed his attention the most, the Radio demon, lay there with a shit eating grin plastered across his face.

“I know you are planning something. Whatever it is, if it hurts Charlie-“ Lucifer started to say before Alastor interrupted him.

“Oh please, if I wanted to do anything to hurt the hotel or Charlie I would have done so already. Stop being so paranoid.”

“Why are you even helping her?”

“For my own personal amusement.”

“What was that?” Lucifer took his cane and jabbed the tip of it against Alastor’s side bringing out a gasp of pain. Alastor wiggled away as best he could before glaring at Lucifer.

“I enjoy watching the scum of Hell try for betterment only to fail horribly. Not like Charlie’s hotel actually works. Before you poke me again she already knows that’s why I’m here. She needed someone with power on her side to help keep the residents and the hotel safe.”

“I’m here now.”

“I guess I should also congratulate you on being here, as late as you are. How long do you plan on staying before abandoning her?” Alastor tried to press the king’s buttons if for no other reason than his own entertainment.

“There’s nothing in our contract that says I can’t hurt you.” Lucifer narrowed his eyes as he looked long and hard at Alastor.

“Mm nothing severe enough for me to feign fear over.” Alastor grit his teeth and let out a growl of radio static as Lucifer poked his injury with the edge of his cane once more. His next words came out through his teeth which lit up with each word. “Stop doing that!”

“Severe enough to find my own ‘amusement’. For your information, I have no plans on leaving. For Charlie, I’ll at least pretend to tolerate you.”

“I’ll keep that in mind and do the same. Our dear Charlie deserves to have at least one responsible adult in her life.” Alastor verbally prodded Lucifer once more to try and get a reaction.

“I’m done here and am not going to fall for your bait. I’ll be back each evening to heal you. Remember, no using your powers or this’ll take longer than either of us want.” Now it was Lucifer’s turn to vanish before receiving a reply.

Whatever Charlie saw inside the Radio Demon, Lucifer truly didn’t understand it. Why would she even want to keep someone who thought her dreams were a joke around? Okay, maybe the pot shouldn’t call the kettle black in this situation. Even he thought Charlie’s ideas were laughable at best from his own experiences. All her hard work ended up with a full on assault on the hotel which he could only interfere in because Dazzle, a hellborn, was killed. If not for that then his own daughter might have been the sacrifice to break the deal between Heaven and Hell.

No. Lucifer would have broken the deal first. No deal is worth the life of his daughter. Sacrificing every single sinner himself is something he’d happily do if it meant keeping her safe. She’d hate him forever if that ever happened, but now with the deal broken he could stand with the hotel and fight back if necessary. Charlie wasn’t a child any longer and could hold her own rather well against the angels. She had protectors and friends. This time he didn’t need to make a bargain with Heaven and allow another ridiculous extermination. Especially not after everything Heaven put them both through.

Heaven ignored him and his daughter completely even though they both tried so hard to do the right things. Nothing would ever be good enough for Heaven. Lucifer came to that understanding a very long time before Charlie drew her first breath. They only let Charlie up for the meeting to shoot down her idea personally and even knowing that would happen it’s what his daughter wanted. Not the being shot down part, but the meeting with high ranking angels in charge. The highest he could reach was Sera and he knew better than to go to her boss.

With the first man and many exorcists dead Heaven would no doubt retaliate and he needed to be prepared for it. If at all possible he’d end things before his daughter needed to get involved again, without sacrificing the people she cared so much about this time.

’Entry of the gladiators’ began to play on his phone and his thoughts of Heaven were interrupted by-

Oh no.

Before he could answer, in his anxious state, he immediately forwarded the call to voice mail. Speaking of Heaven, that is something he would have to deal with soon, but Lucifer felt completely under-prepared for such an interaction at that precise moment. Why couldn’t Heaven just text him?

Fever broken and deal made, Alastor rolled over and went to sleep to recover some of his energy.

In the morning he untangled himself from the blankets. The bedspread, almost soaked through with his blood, would need a good washing and possibly a soak. Niffty, thankfully, had a particular proficiency in removing bloodstains from different types of fabric. The tiny homemaker considered quite talented in her own ways. Much of Alastor’s clothing would also need tending too. He gathered all of the blankets and his clothes and dumped it into a pile by the door.

Certainly Lucifer didn’t mean to completely avoid using his powers. How would he do his job and protect the hotel without them? With a snap of his fingers the pile of laundry vanished into a black hole which would dump it into the laundry room hamper. The golden veins immediately grew and burned his skin once more. By instinct he almost grasped his hand over the injury, but narrowly avoided burning his palm on the infection by stopping.

More bandages were needed. For a moment Alastor considered the cost of using his powers and for the sake of cleaning himself decided it would be worth the pain versus taking an actual bath. Again the burning spread and the infection grew, but judging by the speed he had a little over a day before he became feverish once more. All the while he tolerated the agony with a smile. Even while he bandaged everything up and slipped on his suit the grin remained a constant.

Never fully dressed without a smile.

For the first time in almost two days, Alastor left his suite. No one even realized he’d been missing considering how often he spent time by his lonesome. The only one who held suspicion, due to Alastor’s wound, ended up being the king. No one else came to visit him in his time of need. What a foolish man. Alastor didn’t even have to reveal his deal with Charlie to get the king to make a deal with him. Probably for the best. Lucifer did appear adamant about ending his afterlife if anything happened with Charlie. Alastor remained uncertain where making a deal might be on that line. For now he felt confident in his continued survival and walked through the hotel with his head held high and perfect posture as usual.

The morning with the other residents started with breakfast, followed by one of Charlie’s little plays for learning how to be a better person. This one seemed to be about learning how to say ‘no’ to peer pressure. Alastor opted out of being one of the actors, more than happy to watch the shit show from his arm chair.

This left a few people available to play the roles. Angel Dust refused to play the ‘bad guy’ character again. Cherri Bomb happily stepped up. She knew how to peer pressure the heck out of Angel so it made sense to have them play opposite each other.

“The pink lines are yours Cherri, but you can spice them up a bit if you want. Now remember, Angel, you’re supposed to turn down the offered drugs and drinks. It’s what’s in the script.” Charlie gave some final directions before sitting down on the couch ready to observe. “And action!”

“Hey there Angie, I got something new I want you to try out. It’s really metal and cool.” Cherri Bomb read from the crayon written paper she was handed.

“Ugh…” Angel really hated this kind of thing, but did it for Charlie’s sake. “No way. I am not interested in anything illegal.”

“But it’s like, super rad. Get’s you high as a kite?” Cherri tilted her head and took a moment to glance at Charlie.

The princess of Hell couldn’t be happier as she watched the two continue to act out the little performance. This time it didn’t end with Angel storming off, but both himself and Cherri laughing too hard to continue.

“Well, not exactly my plan, but I think the message still came across well.” Charlie wanted to look on the bright side of everything.

The group had to take a break when Angel got called in to work, Cherri walked him out.

All the while the king was no where to be seen. Here Alastor heard the man when he said he wouldn’t abandon Charlie, but where could he be? He should be supporting his daughter and her efforts as Alastor did at the very least. Alastor, hurt and in pain, still managed to make it to the foolish production. Curious, he went on a task to find their king in the hotel.

When the music began to play, a telltale sign of Lucifer’s cellphone ringing, he followed his ears. He found Lucifer mindlessly staring at his phone and pacing. Now that just wouldn’t do. Whoever must be on the other line caused Lucifer torment. Only Alastor got to torment the king in this kind of fashion.

Before Lucifer could stop him the Radio Demon grasped the phone right out of his hands and answered it.

“Hello, who may I ask is calling?” Alastor asked.

Lucifer, shocked by the action, didn’t know what to do.

“You’re not Lucifer. Who are you?” Came the voice on the other end.

“Alastor, pleasure to be speaking with you, quite a pleasure. I’m screening Lucifer’s calls for him. The king is very busy after all.” How pale Lucifer’s face got sent a thrill through Alastor. “So who exactly are you?”

“Sera. I need to talk with Lucifer. It is important.”

“I’ll be the judge of that.” Alastor said plainly before he had to quickly dodge out of the way as Lucifer attempted to tackle him to the ground. The king could move surprisingly quick and silent.

“It’s about the exterminations.”

“Ah yes. I have quite the personal interest in that subject as well. What about them?” Alastor dodged again noticing that Lucifer wanted to keep things quiet on their end or else the angel would be screaming at him.

“Heaven is putting them on hold pending a meeting with his daughter about her hotel.” Sera sounded particularly annoyed.

“Is that so? Let me check her calendar to see when she’s available to meet. Of course others will be attending the meeting with her. It is a safety concern when dealing with angels at the moment considering you all tried to kill her not that long ago.” Alastor didn’t feel like being too subtle.

‘I will fuck you,’ Lucifer mouthed before quickly adding ‘up’.

Lucifer’s covert efforts made Alastor’s smile grow, a mischievous look in his eyes as he waited patiently for the response on the phone.

“Ah, I think she has an opening tomorrow. How’s noon sound?” Alastor interrupted the silence which grew to be quite awkward.

“…That should work fine.”

“Great talking to you. Goodbye.” He hung up just as Lucifer finally snatched the phone back.

“The fuck was that, Alastor?!” Lucifer shouted, fire coming out of the corners of his mouth, eyes completely blood red.

“It’s called being proactive. So you might wish to get ready. You and your daughter are meeting with Heaven tomorrow to discuss more on the hotel. I have a feeling it’s about what happened at the last extermination. Do try not to put us all on the chopping block again, hmmm?”

Chapter Text

“I can’t believe you just did that. Do you have any idea what you’ve done?” Lucifer still couldn’t believe the audacity of the busboy.

“I’ve taken care of something you weren’t going to anytime soon. If they had Charlie’s number they probably would have contacted her first if your behavior when they call is always this. Ignoring a call from heaven after everything that’s happened.” Alastor motioned as if he were going to tap his cane on the ground, but his hands landed on nothing. So used to having the prop he acted on habit. Quickly, he put his hands behind his back making him wince.

“I wasn’t ignoring it. Just waiting for the best time to answer.” Lucifer lied.

Even though it hurt, Alastor bent over to be eye level with the king. His eyes showed how happy his smile became as they squished upward slightly. Seeing the king in such distress did make his day all the brighter.

“Well, now you don’t have to wait. Taken care of. You’re welcome.” Alastor straightened back up and used one hand to brush off his coat.

Alastor didn’t expect Lucifer to pull him down by his bow tie, but the devil did so until they were eye level again. The tightness around his neck all of a sudden startled Alastor, the sinner’s eyes going wide and his smile shrinking to a forced smirk. A single shriek of radio static started before it ceased immediately when their eyes met once more.

Before Lucifer could scream at the Radio Demon’s face he noticed the sudden expression of fear. Where did that fear come from? No matter what Lucifer did previously no such expression ever crossed Alastor’s face and it startled the king into releasing him. Alastor back stepped immediately to put some distance between himself and the king. Gritting his teeth in anger Alastor reached up to straighten his bow tie, narrowing his eyes as he continued to watch the king more intently.

“Don’t do that again or I might have to rethink a few things.” Lucifer’s tone softer. One thing he didn’t really enjoy is terrifying people. Sure he wanted to intimidate the busboy some, but not send him into fight or flight.

“I’ll make sure to limit future assistance.” Alastor didn’t even argue the point, still keeping the fingers of one hand on his bow tie.

Lucifer narrowed his eyes and frowned. He couldn’t help but think of how useful Alastor’s talk to Heaven turned out. Quick, to the point, and the Radio Demon even considered Charlie’s wellbeing. They now knew what Heaven wanted to discuss and when a good time to meet would be. As much as Lucifer hated to admit it, Alastor proved to be useful in this instance.

With the conversation at its end, Alastor took another two steps backwards before turning to walk off. His hand that was on his bow tie slid down to hold his side. This left Lucifer alone with his thoughts once more. No more ringing cell phone. Silence in the long and empty hallway.

Finding Charlie proved easy enough for Alastor. The woman hardly left the hotel and kept to a predictable schedule. With lunch over he found her in an office preparing lesson plans and more scripts for role playing good behavior.

“Charlie, I have some wonderful news!” Alastor greeted the princess.

“What is it Alastor?” Charlie didn’t feel very excited over something that Alastor might consider ‘wonderful’.

“Oh don’t sound so put off, it really is good. You and possibly your father are meeting with Heaven to discuss the hotel. The meeting is tomorrow. I suggest you bring your partner with you. Just in case the meeting is not as peaceful as we might hope.”

“This is amazing news! They really want to discuss more about the hotel?” She dropped everything to stand up and hurry over to talk with him.

“Yes. The exterminations are even being halted for the time being. Word directly from Heaven itself. I would leave it to your father to let you know all this, but I’m not sure he’s in the right state of mind to think of informing you earlier than last minute. The meeting is going to be at noon.”

“I need to start on my presentation immediately.” She turned back to the desk and clapped her hand. Everything on the desk vanished into little portals before fresh paper and crayons dropped out of other created rifts. “Thank you for letting me know. This is definitely going to go better than last time. It can’t really go much worse, right?”

“Mm, I personally wouldn’t jinx it by saying something like that just yet. You never know what the angel’s might have up their sleeves. Don’t take any wooden nickels.”

“Uh, I wont.” Charlie paused and raised an eyebrow, not knowing that turn of phrase. The context helped, but she still didn’t fully understand it.

“And remember what we discussed about smiles.” Alastor’s own grin growing as Charlie heeded his advice. The woman depended on him, making his influence on her stronger.

“Of course. I wonder who they’re sending.” Maybe Emily if Charlie had any good luck at all.

“Who knows. Just be prepared. If you need any further assistance I’ll be in my suite.” Alastor left a scribbling Charlie in the office to head back to rest.

Once he arrived in his residence he pulled one of the chairs over to the window before sitting down in it. Gazing out at all of Hell he really couldn’t help but ponder plans for the future. How could he use his deal with Lucifer to get his soul back? His mind wandered and before he knew it he’d fallen asleep in the chair.

Bound with blessed rope, Alastor opened his eyes to find himself in a pure white room. One he recognized from a majority of the seven years he’d been missing from Hell. The screams of agony made his ears perk up and listen into the direction they were coming from. Normally screams like that would fill Alastor with joy, but when he realized it would only be a matter of time before the screaming came from him he started to panic. None of his demonic abilities were working and the room was so bright he couldn’t use his shadow to escape.

The best Alastor could do is push himself into the corner of the room and up to a standing position. If he remembered right the next thing that usually happened is an Angel came in-

Right on queue a tall figure with blond hair entered the room. They still didn’t match Alastor’s height, but they didn’t need to in order to provoke fear. The blade they carried already stained with red blood.

Never did Alastor feel this helpless before.

The angel grabbed the rope and pulled, forcing Alastor to kneel or risk his legs buckling. The knife came up and Alastor closed his eyes in preparation for the pain. A slow slice across his collarbone, scorching his skin and causing a holy infection. Another cut on his thigh, then his waist. Alastor finally screamed when the knife plunged into his shoulder and twisted brutally.

Alastor panted as he felt his breathing slow down. Is this how he gets erased? Memories of his original death came to him. The dogs ripping into his legs and arms before finally the sound of a gunshot echoed. Alastor hit the ground hard.

“You deserve this and it’s for your own good. If you can make it you’ll be fixed. All fixed.” The angel’s voice held a sickening warmth as he reached down and began to heal the Radio demon. All the injuries closed. “Now give it up.”

“W-what?” Alastor asked, confused to be alive.

“Let the purification work. Give up. Show me where it is.” The angel’s voice like sweet bells as he began the process of slicing and healing all over again.

Knocking on his door woke him from his restless slumber and he let out a long sigh of relief. His hands were shaking and he felt light headed. Nothing more than a nightmare. That nightmare was over and he didn’t have to suffer like that again with his deal. At least, he thought he’d never experience pain like that again. Then Adam happened.

Another knock, this one more insistent. Alastor went to the door to unlock and open it to see who could be bothering him. To his surprise Lucifer stood there, looking particularly perturbed. Alastor’s neck broke as he tilted his head sideways, looking like a curious animal.

“Time to heal some of your injury.” Lucifer raised his cane to point at Alastor’s side, making the radio demon step back from reflex.

“Ah, yes. Come in, come in.” Alastor shut the door behind Lucifer before going back to his seat. “What do I need to do?”

“Open up your shirt and remove the bandages. I can heal it better from directly touching it.”

Alastor’s nose crinkled at the thought of being topless around anyone. If he wanted to be healed then he would have to follow Lucifer’s instruction. Soft static noise came from Alastor as he slowly removed his coat, bow tie, and shirt. The sound got louder as he removed the bloody bandages.

“Damnit, didn’t I tell you not to use your powers? You’ve undone almost all of my work.” Lucifer rolled up his sleeves and knelt down on one knee in front of the chair. “May I?”

“You may.” Alastor gave a single nod and tried his best to hide the grimmace Lucifer’s touch caused.

Immediately after Lucifer pressed his hand against the injury and began to mend it Alastor felt relief. An ebb in the constant pulsing pain. He couldn’t help the way his shoulders relaxed as he watched the king work.

“Could you not stare at me?” Lucifer didn’t like the intense eyes judging his every move.

Alastor’s gaze wandered back to the window looking over the vastness of Pentagram City. The view from the top of the hotel fantastic to say the least. He could see each section of Hell, and with binoculars he could likely see the smaller parts of the city like Cannibal Town. The Heaven embassy still stood taller than any other buildings in the middle of the city. It didn’t detract too much from the sights.

“Beautiful.” Alastor said after a moment.

Lucifer looked up, startled until he realized Alastor didn’t mean him. His cheeks colored from embarrassment of assuming the sinner thought of him, an angel, as beautiful.

“It’s really not. All there is down there is destruction. Sinners murdering each other or worse. The vilest parts of humanity.” Lucifer frowned.

“A testament to your work. Humanity’s free will. Suffering and enjoyment all tangling together. People able to do what they want. Make mistakes. Struggle to do better only to fail because of their natures. It’s all very entertaining.” Alastor insisted.

Of course he referred to it as Lucifer’s work. Lucifer being the one who gave free will to humanity in the first place. The reason sin even existed all fell on his shoulders. Even if all he wished to do is help. Often seen as one of the worst decisions in history, Alastor considered free will a necessity to humanity. Without it they were just empty shells of people.

“Careful or else I might think you’re trying to compliment me.” Lucifer chuckled bitterly.

“What if I am?” Alastor glanced back at the fallen angel. “Certainly you get compliments all the time from people.”

“Yeah, well…” Lucifer didn’t know what to say to that. Instead of talking he cleared his throat and withdrew his hand. “That’s enough healing for now.”

When he stood he barely resisted the urge to pat Alastor on the head. He still wanted to know how fluffy those ears felt. They looked silky smooth too. Maybe later. Their rapport seemed to improve if only to the level of not arguing every time they interacted.

“Rest.” Lucifer ordered as he headed to the door. “And again, no using your powers.”

“Of course, of course.” Alastor rolled his eyes. If he needed to use his powers then he’d be left with no choice.

After that nightmare, resting is the last thing Alastor wished to do so instead he went to his studio to begin a broadcast.

“Good evening all you wayward sinners! I’ve got news right from the horse’s mouth. Something juicy about the exterminations, so I hope you’ll stay tuned to hear it. We’re going to start off this broadcast with some music.”

A more modern rendition of ‘I Never Knew’ began to play. More jazz came after that until Alastor felt far away from that nightmare.

The rumor about knowing more on the exterminations spread as quick as a wildfire from those that listened to the radio. More and more people tuned in waiting anxiously for whatever the news could be. Heaven attacking with their full army to wipe out all the sinners a current fear for many in the Pride Ring. They even sat through the screams segment of Alastor’s show.

“Ah have to love the classics.” Alastor’s voice came back. “Onto the main reason you all are tuning in right now. Earlier today I received a phone call from an angel. Our king and princess will be meeting with Heaven tomorrow.

“For those of you who are unaware the Hazbin Hotel is open once again for whoever wishes to give redemption a shot. Those who need a place to stay are also welcome as long as you’re willing to participate in our dear Charlie’s fun activities such as: role playing refusing drugs, trust falls, and sharing intimate feelings with complete strangers in a group setting. Wow. What fun you will have here.

“As you might remember the hotel became the main target of the most recent extermination. The hotel residents and those wonderful people from Cannibal Town fought back the exterminations successfully. We sent them all packing and killed their commanding officer, Adam. You all might have tuned in until my broadcast of the entire thing before it was unceremoniously cut short due to problems outside my control.

“Due to our victory Heaven wishes to meet to discuss the hotel more and until further notice future extermination days are officially canceled. With that I’m wishing you all a Hellishly good evening and good night.”

Chapter Text

Noon approached faster than Lucifer would like. Under prepared, he did at least look the part of king. He dressed up in his usual suit with his top hat and cane. There would be no running from this unless he wished to ruin things between himself and Charlie all over again. Time to talk to Heaven.

Lucifer smiled at his daughter and her girlfriend when he entered the main lobby of the hotel. The two looked like they could take on whatever came their way together. Charlie and Vaggie were dressed how they normally dressed around the hotel. Charlie in her red suit and Vaggie in her black and red dress. The only real different the spear Vaggie carried on her back ready to use at a moment’s notice. It reminded him a lot of how he and Lilith used to be. Nearly eight years went by without a single word from-

“Dad, are you ready?” Charlie interrupted Lucifer’s trail of thought.

Quickly he put on a brighter smile and nodded.

“Ready as I’ll ever be. You?” He looked at the large binder she had in her arms.

“I’m ready.” Her smile exuded confidence as she clutched the binder a little tighter.

The walk to the Heaven Embassy would take too long based on the current time, so Lucifer created a portal for them to step through. He could go anywhere he wanted in Hell with a simple wish to do so. Taking people with him didn’t take much effort. Once they were all through he closed the portal back up and turned to face the doors of the monstrously tall clock tower that served as the embassy.

To his surprise Charlie already had the doors open. The woman rushed into the building unable to control her excitement. This would be meeting lucky number three about the hotel with Heaven. Maybe they’d actually listen to her this time.

Lucifer and Vaggie both gave each other knowing looks before they followed in after the borderline naive, foolishly optimistic Charlie. There were no people in the main hall, only empty couches and a golden bell on a desk. Lucifer always felt creeped out by the constantly clean lobby with no signs of life. No sinners were allowed in the building. One of the reasons Alastor likely didn’t join them.

Charlie rang the bell and signed the glowing golden sign in sheet first before passing the quill to Vaggie. With a frown Vaggie signed in before similarly passing it to Lucifer. Once Lucifer finished signing one of the large automatic double doors slid open to reveal a large office.

Vaggie headed inside first just to make sure it wasn’t a trap. Once inside she froze. Charlie almost asked her why before she saw the reason and similarly stood in shocked silence. Lucifer wanted to ask each of them if they were okay, but the being in the room drew all of his attention.

“It’s been a long time, Luci.” The being appeared to be the spitting image of Lucifer with subtle differences. Blue blush and eyes instead of red, longer hair, and a foot or so taller than the devil. “Is this my niece? She looks so much like you. I’ve heard a lot of things about her.”

“Dad, uh… who is this and why does he, you know, look like… you?” Charlie whispered as she shifted her weight back and forth between her feet. Her fingers thrummed on the binder as she tried to make sense of what she was seeing.

Lucifer ignored her and took a few steps forward to put himself between the angel and his little girl. He held his arm and wings out to block Charlie from view and to keep her from talking with the angel in question.

“It sure has, Michael.” Lucifer clenched his jaw as his horns began to come out, his long tail whipping around. If memory served Lucifer right the last time they saw each other is when Michael and the others cast him out of heaven. Not exactly his favorite memory.

Michael ran his fingers along the top of the table, looking down intently. The angel finally took a seat at the head of the table. His eyes wandered over to regard Lucifer as he leaned back in the chair before steepling his fingers. Smiling, he gestured to the seats at the table.

“Come now. Sit, sit. We have a hotel to talk about. I’m curious about the workings.” Michael’s smile growing and his eyebrows raised when he mentioned the hotel, the positive excitement obvious on his face.

Lucifer could hardly believe it. Michael didn’t appear to be there for a fight. The relaxed pose Michael had in the chair along with the lack of armor and weapons certainly gave the impression that he wanted to talk. This could also be a hologram. Not many angels wished to come down to Hell in person.

Slowly, Lucifer folded his wings up and began to transform back to his more humanoid form. He also didn’t wish to fight. He might not fully trust Michael, but he knew if an angel could make a change in Heaven it would be him. One of the most powerful archangels wished to listen to his daughter pitch her hotel and he couldn’t let his personal problems get in the way of that.

When her father withdrew his wings Charlie took that as a good sign and hurried forward. She set her binder on the table and held out her hand.

“I’m Charlie, it’s nice to meet you.”

“Michael, likewise. I’m Lucifer’s brother if you couldn’t tell by out matching good looks.” He shook her hand. Physically shook her hand. Their hands did not pass through each other and that made Charlie’s eyes sparkle. Someone from Heaven felt this meeting held such importance that they came down in person.

“So I realize you probably don’t have a lot of time, so I-“

“We have all the time you need. Please don’t rush anything. I want to know all the details about your hotel and your ideas on redemption.” Michael’s kind face helped put Charlie at ease and she finally took a seat before clearing her throat.

Lucifer took up the seat next to Charlie and Vaggie insisted on standing. She didn’t trust a single thing about this meeting no matter how charming Michael acted.

“Oh, well uh, yes. Well, at the Hazbin Hotel we’re giving sinners a safe space to try to improve themselves. Work towards redemption. We have different classes where we do trust exercises, share our feelings with each other, and even role play good behavior to help them make better choices.” She brought out the colored drawing of all the different activities they participated in. Michael looked over each drawing and nodded his head. “We don’t have many residents at the moment and we… recently lost one because of the um… exterminations. One of our most improved residents actually.”

Charlie still missed Sir Pentious and his crazy inventions, even the deadly ones.

“Well, I can reassure you that your hotel will not need to worry over the exterminations again. You’re doing a service to human souls. I’m not entirely sure what Adam and Sera had against this idea, but I’m willing to give you Heaven’s full support.”

“Really?!” Charlie didn’t even go into her song yet and her uncle, that was a weird thing to think about, wanted to encourage her idea which everyone else called crazy. “You can do that?”

Lucifer’s eyes were wide, not expecting any of this. Michael normally would shoot such an idea down hard. There had to be a catch to this. Some sort of plan to sabotage the hotel in some way. He had such a hard time accepting that Michael might actually want sinners to go to Heaven for any reason.

“I can do a lot of things. For now as long as your hotel shows results and gets sinners to behave better I don’t see why we can’t spare the hotel, or even put the exterminations on hold for all of Pentagram City. So how do you redeem sinners.”

“Well, we haven’t really had anyone get to Heaven yet. We just are teaching them to be better people. To not steal. Be selfless. To stick it to the man. That they don’t have to do terrible things In order to survive.” Charlie listed some of the items from the list Adam made at the last meeting with Heaven in Heaven.

“You have though.” Michael tilted his head and leaned back in his seat as he picked up one of the drawings to look over.

“Have what?” Charlie asked.

“A success. Sir Pentious came from the Hazbin Hotel, did he not?” Michael set the paper down and picked up the next one only to have his hands grabbed by Charlie.

Lucifer stood up, prepared to fight Michael if Charlie’s movements provoked him to attack. Vaggie similarly reached for her spear. Michael didn’t make any move to attack, letting his niece grasp his hands as much as she wanted. He didn’t even seem bothered by Lucifer or Vaggie’s reactions, as if they were nothing at all. In the grand scheme of things only Lucifer would even be a minor threat to the angel of war and justice.

“Sir Pentious is alive? Well, I mean, you know what I mean. He’s in Heaven?” Charlie began to tear up and sniffle from the sudden overwhelming joy.

“He is.” Michael drew back one of his hands so he could conjure up a handkerchief for Charlie. “How he got to Heaven is still mystery to all of us including him. We’ve asked him numerous times but his last memories of Hell are fuzzy at best. What exactly happened?”

“Well, we thought he was dead. Adam obliterated his air ship and we thought he got similarly obliterated.” Charlie took the hanky and used it to blow her nose. “The other’s are going to be so happy to learn he’s alright.”

“Charlie, honey.” Vaggie got close and leaned in to whisper to her girlfriend. “We don’t know if he’s even telling the truth. Besides that we don’t want to spread around to sinners that getting blasted by an angel might send you to Heaven.”

“I must agree with your friend.” Michael heard everything, they weren’t really that far apart. His voice stayed soft and sympathetic as he continued to speak. “We don’t want anyone rushing to throw themselves on angelic weapons or to try to get Lucifer or other angels to blast them with power. Should probably keep this a secret until we know exactly how redemption happened.”

Vaggie frowned at being overheard, but she couldn’t argue with the logic.

All the while Lucifer stayed standing with one hand on the table. Michael acted so different from the day of his trial, like he was back to his old self. The caring older brother. What a farce. He knew how much Michael hated him for giving humanity free will, no matter how well the angel hid it.

“Why are you here, Michael?” Lucifer frowned as he desperately wanted an answer that made sense to him. “Really. Why come down to Hell and dirty your shoes on our doorstep?”

“I’ve already stated why. I’m here to learn more about the Hazbin Hotel and help however I can. Unfortunately, other than brainstorming ideas for new activities there’s not much it seems I can be useful for. Your daughter seems to have it handled. Just needs a push to get more residents to move in and participate in the hotel. Maybe there are some we could force to-“

“We can’t force anyone. That goes against everything the hotel stands for. It needs to be the sinner’s own choice to come in for help.” Charlie interrupted Michael. “But I’d really love to discuss some ideas for new activities for the hotel. Do we really have to keep Sir Pentious ascending to Heaven a secret?”

“Unfortunately, yes.” Michael nodded and addressed Lucifer for his opinion voice raising with a touch of excitement. “What do you think, Luci?”

“Oh, uh well-“ Lucifer didn’t enjoy having those judging eyes on him nor the way Michael mocked him with his tone. He pulled at his bow tie and looked away before chuckling. “I think probably not great for people to think getting killed by an angel might send them to Heaven. Sorry, sweetie. At least you know. Maybe later we can tell people after we have a better idea of what happened. If what Michael says is true.”

“Why would I lie about this?” Michael huffed, folding his arms. “I’m not the liar in the family.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Lucifer glared at Michael, gritting his teeth.

“Don’t pretend you don’t know what it means.”

Vaggie took the back of Charlie’s chair and slowly pulled her out from between the two angels.

“It was so long ago.”

“You still haven’t apologized!” Michael began to raise his voice, the sweet angelic tone vanishing for a moment.

“And I shouldn’t have to!” Lucifer's voice matched Michael's like an echo of anger.

“Stop it, both of you!” Charlie finally stood up out of her chair to get back between the two. “I believe you, uncle Michael. Let’s focus on the hotel. Redemption of sinners and all that, remember?”

“Yes… let’s focus on something productive.” Michael sat back down, calm and collected, letting Lucifer be the one to decide whether or not to continue the petty squabble.

Lucifer almost shouted, but when he noticed the look on Charlie’s face he lost his rage and settled back to flop into his chair. His arms folded across his chest as he continued to stare daggers at his brother. Something still didn’t feel right about this. Could it be his history with Michael blinding him to actual help for the hotel?

Vaggie pushed Charlie’s chair back in for her girlfriend to sit down.

“Alright. So, some of the exercises we’ve done are trust falls. We’ve shared something vulnerable and fallen back for other’s to catch us.” Charlie started to explain.

For what would seem like hours she continued to talk about activities they participated in. The role plays were described with scripts being brought out of the binder to show as examples. Even the different trust exercises that Vaggie and Angel Dust suggested were described. She didn't want to leave a single thing out that might tell them how Sir Pentious managed to get redeemed. She went over everything they did with Sir Pentious in great detail including her impressions of his progress. At the very end of it all Michael looked flabbergasted.

“That’s really it? That’s all you’ve been doing?” Michael couldn't believe it, didn't want to believe things were that simple.

“Yes. Everything.” Charlie nodded, mistaking Michael’s expression for impressed.

“Well, I will discuss things with others in Heaven and see if we can come up with more exercises for you to try. I’ll make sure to stay in contact.” He reached up and rubbed the back of his neck, eyes still wide. Michael took out his cell phone and exchanged information with Charlie.

“I’d appreciate if you attended the meetings as well, Luci.” His voice sweet as when he first greeted them all, almost pleading.

Lucifer’s eye twitched a few times before he stood up. Even if the meetings were for the hotel, he wouldn’t leave his daughter alone with an angel this powerful so he nodded in agreement to attend. He straightened out his coat and his hat preparing to leave.

“Have a good trip back to Heaven. Talk to you soon Uncle Michael.” Charlie felt particularly bubbly and bouncy as they left the meeting room.

Sir Pentious was in Heaven. The exterminations were halted until further notice. She had a super nice uncle. To top everything else off the Hazbin Hotel worked and that gave her all the encouragement she could ever need.

Chapter Text

Before the hotel reconstruction began Vox watched the video of Alastor’s demise over and over again. Rewinding to the point Alastor swore, then pressing play all the way to when he disappeared before rewinding again. Alastor went missing which meant that injury from Adam was far more than a simple scratch. To his own frustration Vox considered how Alastor might actually be dead. No one survived injuries like that from an exorcist.

Just in case Alastor survived, Vox came up with a plan. More about the Hazbin Hotel needed to be learned. Not only the princess, but the king also resided in the building. If Alastor were to return and make a deal with the king that would be far more power than anyone else in Hell could even dream of. Vox had to prevent that from happening.

During the construction Vox made sure to connect the power of the hotel to the main Pentagram City grid. This would allow him to monitor their power and even transport there if the opportunity to end Alastor once and for all arose. No one helping rebuild the hotel possessed any level of paranoia which meant Vox could do as he pleased with the electronics they were installing. Everything from the TV’s to the new phone system could all be VoxTech. Along with a few other small devices he considered the hotel properly bugged by the time the construction finished.

Not a moment too soon. Alastor reappeared when they held the opening ceremony for the new hotel. Within a day half of his spy bots were toast. Alastor found each and every one of his toys and seemed to take great pleasure in the destruction. Each piece of technology taken out one by one instead of Alastor using his power to destroy them all at the same time. It could be Alastor being careful, or something else.

Vox did notice Alastor’s movements while going about the hotel were unusual. A calm and measured pace. No darting from shadow to shadow and to top that off many of the images captured of Alastor were clear. The idea that Alastor still possessed an injury from the extermination made Vox smile to the edge of his screen, blood coming from one side of his mouth from the sheer joy. Now this he could work with.

So caught up in protecting the rest of the hotel, Alastor missed looking through his own suite and radio tower for any interference. As the radio demon his blind spot for old technology would truly be his downfall as Vox hid a listening device in one of the radios that Charlie took to Alastor’s room. The radio itself broken as not to cause a feedback loop.

The sounds of Alastor struggling in his sleep, in the throws of nightmares like music to Vox’s ears. He made sure to record all he could. Then the night came when he heard Alastor and Lucifer make a deal. Only for a favor, for now. Vox had to get Alastor out of that hotel or the balance of power in Hell would no doubt shift in Alastor’s favor.

Vox grew obsessed with thinking of a plan, summoning the other Vees once more to their meeting room in the middle of his cybernetic aquarium.

“Alastor is back. He’s trying to keep a low profile because he’s still hurt. Bad. If we can keep him using his powers then he might end up erased from his injury. The question is how do we make him use his power.” Vox pondered out loud. “He’s also already made a deal with the king for a favor. We can’t risk more deals being made or the balance of Hell will shift.”

“Well, we could just go and fuck everyone up.” Valentino suggested, barely paying attention as he continued to bedazzle yet another one of his guns. “Or hire some people. Not like the Radio Demon has no enemies.”

“But we’d ‘ave to wait until the king and the princess are gone preferably or they might interfere. We don’t want this coming back to us like it did with the snake. Maybe anonymous tips that the Radio Demon is under the weather?” Velvette shrugged as she continued to file her nails. “I’m sure there’s more than enough people out there who want a piece of him.”

Velvette had a point. Not like Vox would have to get his hands dirty, just spread the rumor and see what came of it. Maybe they’d cause enough of a distraction that he could get more video of Alastor. He wanted to make a compilation of Alastor losing if he could, or at least Alastor being weak. Once he had enough footage he’d play it across all of Pentagram City to pay Alastor back for every insult he’d ever thrown and for running away from their fight.

Who would have thought that within two days of their meeting four residents were out of the hotel all at the same time. Angel was at work with Valentino. The king, his daughter, and the other chick were spotted outside the Heaven Embassy. This left Alastor and the hotel wide open for an attack.

The group of wannabe overlords arrived at the hotel shortly after getting word that the Radio Demon would be vulnerable to attacks. Many wanted to make a name for themselves and taking down an overlord remained one of the easiest ways to be noticed. Alastor himself set that precedent. They were informed to target Alastor’s right side.

Barging into the hotel lobby, they had their guns at the ready.

“Alastor, come out and face us or we’re gonna start shooting holes into all this nice shit you all have in here!”

“No need to yell. I saw you come in. I don’t suppose you’re all here seeking redemption?” Alastor walked down the main staircase, hands behind his back. “Because if not, you’re going to be.”

Alastor’s tentacles came out of his back and went after the one closest to his right, skewering them.

The other sinners quickly began to attack, firing their weapons at Alastor who easily used his tentacles as a shield. When their ammo ran out Alastor moved the shadowy appendages out of the way and began to walk towards the group in a nonchalant manner. A couple tried to run, but a couple of Alastor’s little minions blocked their path back out the doors. Alastor’s size grew to make it easier to devour the poor unfortunate souls.

None of them were given anyway to communicate back to the Vees this time. Unlike with Sir Pentious, these fools attacked while the soft hearted princess attended a meeting clear across town.

Blood sprayed across the carpet and walls as Alastor ripped the sinners limb from limb, taking a moment here and there to enjoy a bite to eat. None of them escaped, their entrails left spattered around the lobby furniture. Some even went as far up as the light fixtures. Alastor did tend to be a messy eater with fast food.

“Well this simply wont do.” Alastor sighed before snapping his fingers.

Niffty and a host of his summoned minions began to clean up the remaining mess. They were almost finished when Alastor began to wobble on his feet. As he tried to reach one of the couches he fainted. Blood soaked through his coat on the right and a shimmering light showed through the fabric of his shirt. He really didn’t expect such a minor show of power to make the infection spread so quickly. At least he held on long enough to get the hotel cleaned up…

Niffty rushed to his side and did her best to try and figure out what was wrong. Unfortunately she wasn’t strong enough to carry Alastor anywhere so she ran to Husker in the bar to let him know everything that happened. If not for Niffty’s pleading eyes, Husker would have left Alastor there on the floor for everyone to find when they got back.

“Please, we should get him back to his room.” Niffty begged.

Rolling his eyes, Husker set the bottle of booze down and followed her to their contract owner. The cat could hardly believe the sight before his eyes. It wouldn’t take much to finish Alastor off in that moment. He could be free. Niffty and the others would never forgive him for it. So instead of offing Alastor, Husker picked the man’s body up in a fireman’s carry and headed up to the radio tower.

By the time they got there his shoulder and side were wet from Alastor’s blood. He set the man down on the bed and opened up his coat and then shirt. The glowing gold lines were something he’d never seen before. When his fingertips ran over them Husker got shocked and burned, yelping as he pulled away. Not safe to touch. He almost shouted at Niffty as the woman began to cut the bandages off of Alastor, ignoring the burning pain whenever she brushed against one of the glowing veins. Nothing Husk said would stop her from working so he did his best to help.

“You better remember this.” Husker growled out when they finished bandaging the wound. He took a little bit of time to bandage Niffty’s hands as well to treat the burns.

She continued to smile through all of it and once Husker finished she hurried off, giggling like a gremlin and muttering about finishing cleaning up the blood. Speaking of cleaning blood, Husker needed a long shower to get Alastor’s blood out of his fur. Hopefully the other’s returned soon.

After Husker left the room Alastor became feverish. The infection taking root deep in the physical representation of his soul drawing out nightmarish memories once again.

Everyone returned back in time for dinner. No one took notice of Niffty's new bandages, mainly because they didn't want to know what crazy thing she must have been up to to require bandages.

Once dinner finished Lucifer went to the Radio Demon’s suite and knocked on the door. When Alastor didn’t answer, Lucifer opened a portal inside once again. Upon seeing Alastor he knew the sinner used a great deal of his power while they were out. Even after he specifically told him not to. What could possibly have been so urgent to push himself so far a mystery to Lucifer. They still had a deal and Lucifer approached the bed. Rolling up his sleeves he reached down to touch Alastor.

The touch woke Alastor from his restless slumber. Both of his eyes went wide, pupils tiny as he saw Lucifer. His ears fell back tight against his head. Unsuccessfully Alastor tried to get away, shivering as he backed away from Lucifer. The Radio Demon so desperate to get away he fell off the other side of the bed, taking the blankets with him.

“Not again.” Alastor pleaded. “No more!”

Lucifer quickly followed assuming Alastor suffered from hallucinations due to the fever. When he got around the bed Alastor attacked him. This all felt like déjà vu. The first time he healed the sinner Alastor assaulted him. Not like it mattered. He easily brushed away the black tendrils. Though one did manage to tear his shirt. Now that made Lucifer frown deeply. This sinner, was he really worth all this effort? His horns grew when he summoned up more of his power to quickly pin the sinner down on the ground using golden snakes.

“I’m trying to help you, Al. Calm down.” Lucifer tried to keep his voice soft and then he heard it. Soft, quick intakes of breath.

Alastor stopped struggling, but his body continued to tremble. Eyes still wide as they would go with signs of tears forming in the corners. The forced smile Alastor was known for almost tearing as the corners of his lips barely raised up.

Lucifer withdrew the snakes and watched as Alastor curled into the smallest ball he could manage. Those big red eyes still stared at Lucifer with fear and dread. So the king stood there, waiting for Alastor to calm himself before slowly approaching. Alastor resembled an injured animal. Those wide eyes continued to flicker to Lucifer’s hands, then his face. Seconds passed by before Alastor finally recognized Lucifer. The deer relaxed, exhausted from the struggling and fever. Both of his eyes blinked a few times as his expression began to change to the more neutral smile.

“You good?” Lucifer asked, kneeling down next to Alastor. “Is it alright if I heal you now?”

“Yes.” Alastor tried to hide his shudder when Lucifer touched his side again.

The healing felt like it took an eternity and even then it didn’t completely get rid of the infection. At most he felt as good as he did just before the fight that afternoon. Better than nothing he supposed. When Lucifer bundled him up in the blankets and picked him up he didn’t know what to do. This time Lucifer gently set him down on the bed. Both of Alastor’s big fluffy ears were acting as if they were glued down.

Summoning up a chair, Lucifer sat next to the bed and leaned to rest his chin on his palm.

“You really need to stop using your powers. I can’t keep coming in here to find you half dead. That doesn’t work for me.” Lucifer started.

“I didn’t have much of a choice today.” Alastor rolled his eyes and huffed.

“What do you mean?” Lucifer narrowed his eyes, sitting up straighter.

“Some fellows decided to have the bright idea of attacking the hotel while you all were out. I took care of it. Since you didn’t notice the aftermath my cleaning crew must have finished the job before you returned. I’m the hotelier, such things are my responsibility to look after.” Finally Alastor’s ears began to relax. “It’s one of the reasons why I’m here.”

Alastor risked his own life to protect the hotel. Lucifer knew there must be another side to things, but for now Alastor appeared to be honest. Maybe the man really did just find playing games at this hotel fun. It wouldn’t be the first time Lucifer misjudged someone although he still trusted his gut on most things maybe he could give this Radio Demon a little bit of a break.

“I’ll take care of all that from now on while you’re on the mend. I don’t want healing you to take an eternity. Besides, I’m probably going to be better at it all anyway.” Lucifer chuckled. “Maybe show Charlie that she doesn’t actually need you around.”

Narrowing his eyes, Alastor’s ears fell back again at the perceived threat.

“I’m joking. Joking. Charlie likes you being here for some reason so I doubt she’d ever make you leave even if I have everything covered. You just concern yourself with getting better and resting.” He stood up and inspected the tear in his coat that Alastor caused. That face of fear reminding him that even the more dangerous sinners were all still here in Hell and that came with consequences. “Tomorrow I’ll bring you breakfast. We’ll tell them you’re working on a broadcast or something if anyone asks. I’m serious about resting and doubly serious about not using your powers. Charlie will be happy to think we’re getting along better so it’s a win-win for me.”

“Very well. I do wonder if you’re really going to be up to the task of being the hotelier.”

“It can’t be that hard. I mean, you do it.” Lucifer smirked. “So what is it I need to do?”

“Well, to start out with checking the hotel to make sure we aren’t being spied on” Alastor began with what he figured to be the most obvious.

“What would anyone get from spying on the hotel?”

“Not the hotel itself, the residents. People are coming here to share some of their more intimate feelings and experiences. Do you have any idea how much good blackmail one could get from that?” Alastor reached up to rub his face as if the answer were obvious.

“Oh. I didn’t really think of it like that.” Lucifer admitted.

“Then there’s making sure the kitchen and bar are stocked, mostly the bar seeing as we have two alcoholics living in the hotel at the moment. Checking all the floors are clean and linens laundered. Giving Niffty tasks to accomplish so she isn’t left to her own devices or else who knows what chaos she might reign down upon everyone else. Manual labor is always a good option such as cleaning or organizing. Guests sometimes also need things so preparing them falls under the job as well.” Alastor listed out the more broad tasks he took care of. “And finally, making sure the hotel and the guests are protected.”

“Got it. I’ll get all that taken care of so you don’t need to lift a claw.” Lucifer winked and spun his cane once before tapping the end on the ground. With that the kitchen and bar were stocked. The other things Lucifer would have to go and check on personally. “I’ve got this covered. Trust me.”

“Only because I know if you fail you’ll disappoint Charlie. So this is also a win-win situation for me.” Alastor’s smile touched his eyes as he tried not to push himself too hard.

“I’m not going to fail. Rest. I’ll be back in the morning with your breakfast.” Lucifer rolled his eyes, not happy with how well the Radio Demon had him figured out.

Chapter Text

As Alastor suspected no one stocked the kitchen with any supplies so Lucifer needed to conjure them up in order to cook. So far he’d been conjuring all the meals when they decided to eat, but he reasoned if there were supplies then people could snack or handle cooking for themselves now and then. Satisfying their cravings as it were.

Speaking of cravings, Lucifer wanted pancakes. He’d wanted them since before the fight with Adam and the exorcists. So for breakfast the next morning he decided to cook pancakes the old fashioned way instead of magicking them into existence. There were stacks upon stacks of pancakes ready for when everyone began to wake up. Bowls of toppings were set out on the main dining table including different fruits, chocolate chips, whipped cream, and different flavored syrups. Lucifer truly did try to think of everything.

As each resident came in they filled their plates before taking their seats. There were plenty of pancakes left over to take some to Alastor.

Something did strike Lucifer as odd. Husker helped Niffty with her plate and even cutting the pancakes for her. The woman appeared a little annoyed by this but let it happen. Likely had something to do with the bandages.

Bandages? Niffty didn’t have bandages yesterday at breakfast. Did she have them last night during dinner? Lucifer couldn’t remember. No one else looked surprised. They were all used to Niffty doing things that caused herself pain. Many assumed the bandages were from something similar and they didn’t want to know what she got up to. As a sinner she should heal quickly so he shouldn’t worry about it either.

To no one’s surprise Alastor didn’t show up to breakfast.

“Thanks for breakfast, dad!” Charlie said, her thanks slowly echoed by a few others at the table.

Many were used to getting food and not really bothering to thank anyone for it. Being at the hotel meant being taken care of to a certain extent. Ever since Alastor took over there were always popsicles and all of everyone’s favorites always stocked up. Although Niffty and Husker might not notice a difference since they didn’t arrive at the hotel until Alastor summoned them.

“You’re welcome.” Lucifer politely replied as he began to put together a plate for Alastor. “What toppings do you think Al likes?”

Everyone at the table froze. Some mid bite.

Vaggie spoke up first.

“I’m not sure pancakes are really his cup of tea, sir.” She remembered the disgusting rotting deer carcass she’d walked in on him eating.

“Who doesn’t like pancakes? I’ll take some of each then.” Lucifer began to spoon some of the fruit onto the plate.

“No offense meant, your highness, but why are you taking the strawberry pimp food in the first place?” Angel Dusk raised an eyebrow not about to miss any new gossip.

“Well, he’s been really busy working on things.” Lucifer lied easily, as if it were second nature as he flashed his sharp toothed smile. “To make sure he’s eating while working I thought I might bring him something and help out.”

“Dad, that’s so sweet of you.” Charlie’s eyes were wide with surprise and her smile sparkled, proud of her dad for getting along with Alastor.

“He does work harder than I initially thought so I’ll give him a break for now.” Lucifer shrugged, but told the truth. He certainly didn’t realize how much work Alastor put into the hotel before their talk the previous evening.

“You can even let him know how the meeting with Heaven went.” Charlie suggested wanting to give the two men something to talk about.

“I’ll be certain to let him know.” Lucifer promised as he left with the plate of food, completely forgetting about eating. By the time he finished everything his appetite did as it usually wont to do and vanished.

The bright smile he once had on his face descended into a frown as he knocked on the Radio Demon’s door. When the door opened his frown deepened even more when he saw Alastor still in bed.

“I told you not to use your powers at all. That includes something as simple as opening the door for me.” Lucifer scolded as he walked to the little table in the room to set the plate of food down.

“Habit.” Alastor did his best to get out of bed with only a small flinch.

Favoring his side, he had his arm wrapped over the area protectively as he walked to the table to sit down. The little antique patio set the same one from his bayou. They’d apparently found it in the rubble and put it in his chambers for him. Some of his books and other old items that weren’t completely broken were on shelving around the suite and tower as well. He didn’t have the energy to hang any of it up properly for obvious reasons.

Upon seeing the pancakes his nose scrunched up and he narrowed his eyes. When told he’d be brought breakfast he thought it might at least be edible. Different sweet syrups began to appear on the table as options to put on the pancakes. From the blood loss he really didn’t have much of a choice but to eat the prepared meal. He could not go out and get his usual meals while injured. He started with the different berries before finally taking a bite of the pancakes. They weren’t awful. Without syrup they weren’t as sweet as he expected.

“The meeting with Heaven went well. They’re going to do their best to help think of activities for sinners to participate in. Which means they’re going to likely tell Charlie things she already knows but try to take the credit for it.” Lucifer conjured up a chair to sit at the little table with Alastor.

“Of course they will. Not like angels actually care.” Alastor paused, realizing only he had a meal to eat. “Where’s your food? This isn’t poisoned, is it?”

“Why would I poison you when there are so many easier ways to dispose of you if I wanted? You are right though. Forgot entirely about eating.” Lucifer conjured himself up a plate filled with food and he used each of the different syrups in a pattern on the top of the stack. “Everything is stocked as you asked, and I couldn’t find any spy devices in the places I’ve looked so far. I think you might just be a bit paranoid.”

“No, it’s because I already removed most of them those first few days. There might not be anymore around.” Alastor rolled his eyes. “So the meeting went well. I’m sure Charlie is over the moon about it all and is looking forward to working with them.”

“You guessed it.” Lucifer frowned and looked out of the window to look over the hellscape.

One thing Alastor felt confident in is his ability to read people. From what he could discern Lucifer had some sort of problem with Heaven, or of Charlie working with Heaven. How intriguing. Then again family drama always tended to be the worst kind especially in abusive or neglectful households.

“You don’t seem particularly fond of the idea.” Alastor pointed his fork at Lucifer. “Afraid they’re going to want to redo all of your tacky circus themed decorations and aesthetics?”

“It still looks better than it used too. Even you have to admit that, whether you like my style or not.”

“Yes, you finally did something for Charlie. Something you could have done the entire time but chose not to.”

“Oh fuck you. I help her as much as I can.”

“For now.”

“For always.” Lucifer began to lose his appetite as he huffed. “You wouldn’t understand.”

“Then explain it. Easy enough.” Alastor continued to eat as he shrugged up his shoulders.

“I don’t need to explain anything to the likes of you.”

“Mm, true I suppose. You definitely don’t.”

“You’re right. I don’t.”

Alastor ate a few more bites, letting the silence linger.

“But you wish to talk to someone about it. Normally one would go to the bartender but that also means enjoying some drinks which might make more things slip than you intend to say.” Alastor pushed the empty plate with the silverware on top of it towards Lucifer. “Or you can talk to me. I’ll listen.”

“You make it sound like I’m a horrible father and-“

“That’s because you are. Don’t get me wrong, you do appear to be doing better, but everything up until this point seems to be mostly applesauce. Even if you and Charlie are copacetic now that’s only going to go so far if you keep hiding things. Soon you’ll both grow distant again and you’ll be back in the palace doing whatever it is you do. Certainly not ruling, the Overlords do that.”

“Hey! I manage plenty of Hell’s business…” Lucifer, for the life of him, couldn’t remember when the last meetings of the sins was held. “Pride isn’t the only ring. I have to make sure all the others are also handling things.”

“Oh? And how is that going?”

“None of your business.” Lucifer shoved a big bite of pancake into his mouth to help prevent himself from saying anything too detailed.

“That well hmm?” Alastor chuckled. “You know, if you had an assistant things like that would be much easier. They could keep track of your time for you so you can worry more about what’s really important. Like Charlie.”

“Let me guess, you’re the right person for the job?” Lucifer doubted Alastor’s sincerity on the matter.

“In all honesty, yes. I’ve got plenty of experience as an overlord and tons of experience managing other people and events. As Charlie even told you, without me there’s no way the hotel would be as nice as it was. Before it got destroyed that is.” Alastor watched Lucifer enjoy his final few bites as he mulled over the idea.

With the snap of his fingers Lucifer made the dirty dishes and all the syrup bottles disappear.

“Why do you care about the management of Hell so much?” Lucifer’s expression became serious, eyebrows pressing together.

“I think it would be remarkably entertaining. To be able to talk with authority to other Sin’s, or whoever it is you have meetings with. All to give you more time to spend with your daughter without missing any important issues that might arise.”

“And you think you could do that and manage the hotel?”

“Easily.”

“You really expect me to consider you for a position this powerful? After everything you’ve done?”

Now that got Alastor’s attention. With a widening smile his ears perked and all his attention landed on Lucifer. That intense stare caused Lucifer to wiggle uncomfortably in his seat. Even if he didn’t care for Alastor’s opinion of him the sinner still had influence on his little girl.

“Pray tell. Do elaborate wont you?”

“Trying to replace me as Charlie’s father.” Lucifer brought up their first little back and forth.

“Oh please. Can’t you take a joke. Charlie was such a good sport about it why can’t you be? There’s no way I could possibly replace you, nor do I want to. Charlie is a wonderful young woman and if I ever did have a daughter I would hope they’d be half the moxy filled firecracker she is, but that will never happen.

“Though if we’re being honest here I thought Charlie brought you in because she didn’t think I was powerful enough to take care of things. I had no idea she just wanted to use your connections with Heaven to arrange a meeting. No matter how powerful I am that’s something I simply can’t do.”

Lucifer bit his lower lip and tried to think of more reasons other than ‘because you’re a sinner’. Charlie would be incredibly disappointed in him if that’s the only reason he used to refuse an offer for help.

“I’ll think about it. I’m going to want more references than ‘trust me, I’m an asshole’.” Lucifer folded his arms and glared at the sinner before him.

“Just ask Charlie. I’ve been her hotelier for over six months. I’ve managed the hotel, the staff, and the protection of everyone. The only slip up happened when the entire extermination squad and Adam attacked. I’m rather certain you know how much I risked in fighting him from our deal.” Alastor motioned down to his right side where the bandages covered.

“Charlie would likely only say nice things about you.” Lucifer saw a problem with too much praise and not enough criticism. “What were you doing before you were the manager of the Hazbin Hotel?”

“I took a bit of a sabbatical for seven years, but before that I had a radio broadcast so I was self-employed. There’s Rosie, the overlord from Cannibal Town. She’s likely to give the most honest review of my work and how I’ve never let her down. I guarantee that.”

“And you just want to work for the king of Hell while also working for his daughter, with no ulterior motives?”

“I never said that. Though if you like I’ll consider this the favor for our deal. You let me be your assistant, your adviser. I did do wonders for Charlie’s hotel and arranging an army to defend it.” If Alastor could get in close with Lucifer the king would have no choice but to help him break his deal off. If anyone could figure out a loophole to a deal it’s the king of Hell. Alastor still needed to figure out a way to discuss the deal without violating the terms.

“You’d really use your favor to get a job? One of the most miserable jobs in all of Hell?” Lucifer couldn’t believe it. “How about your favor is a trial position. I still reserve the rights to fire you if you don’t fulfill the duties.”

“The duties must be possible for someone of my status and power to complete.” Alastor held out his hand.

This agreement worked with all of Lucifer’s caveats to their initial deal where other situations Alastor could think of Lucifer would have easy excuses to dismiss him. From here he had far more opportunity to make future deals with Lucifer as well. Influence over the princess and king of Hell, a position Alastor could only dream of and Lucifer shook his hand to seal it.

Chapter Text

The deal still didn’t feel right to Lucifer, but all it would take is Alastor failing at a task to both end this farce and take care of the favor Lucifer owed him all at once. Lucifer would be a fool to pass up such an opportunity. Although he still felt like a fool for agreeing to any deal in the first place.

“Alright then. To start you can go through all the different message I’ve been collecting and let me know about the important ones and meetings with dates I haven’t missed yet. That should be easy enough. You can’t use any of this for your radio broadcasts though or you’re fired. I expect you to do the best in this position after all.” Lucifer grinned wide before murmuring, “Alakazam.”

There were multiple file boxes built into towers suddenly in Alastor’s room. None of them were labeled or organized in the slightest. Many envelopes inside the folders weren’t even open. All of that effort to become Lucifer’s assistant only to be demoted to mail sorter. On the other side of things, Alastor already knew he’d gain so much gossip from this. Sadly he couldn’t use it for his broadcasts, but there had to be gossip he could use in the future nonetheless. Maybe even blackmail although he doubted anything here had any actual importance. The king wouldn’t just let his mail pile up to this absurd extent, would he?

The Radio Demon picked out one of the least dusty box and brought it over to the table to begin rifling through the papers. He found one of the unopened envelopes and looked to Lucifer as he opened it. No words against it so nothing here must be private information. This also made his job easier to do if he had permission to open the mail.

“Hope you can get this all done by the end of the week. Ta ta.” Lucifer vanished, heading back to his room to let Alastor sort it all out however he wished.

“Already tasking me with something near impossible.” Alastor chuckled. Using his powers to aid him remained impossible due to his injury so he’d have to continue to do it the old fashioned way, one by one.

Lucifer had far more important work to take care of, and people to avoid. No doubt the 666 News would be at the hotel for a scoop at some point.

To Lucifer’s surprise, the press didn’t swarm the hotel until around mid afternoon. He expected them earlier that morning which is one of the reasons he hid up in his suite making ducks away from everyone else for the majority of the day. He almost had the first Hazbin Hotel duck finished before all the news vans skidded to a stop out in front of the hotel. The very last people he wanted to deal with at that exact moment were members of the press.

His anxiety grew knowing Charlie might be talking to them alone. That didn’t exactly go well the last time she got on TV from what he heard. What if they made fun of her again? She could take care of herself, but being there now as her father he should at least step in to take some of the criticism. Considering there were cameras Alastor likely wouldn’t be showing his face anytime soon. As much as the man loved attention Alastor certainly hated being captured on camera.

Reporters rushed out of their vehicles along with the camera crews associated with the different media outlets of Hell. All wanted to know how the meeting with Heaven went and if the Radio Demon told the truth on air about no more exterminations. Questions about why the Radio Demon got to know the information before any other outlet a top priority question. Were the royal family playing favorites? All that and more questions awaited those of the Hazbin Hotel as the lobby flooded with the news crews.

"Everyone, I’m Charlie Morningstar. Please, I’m happy to answer your questions you just need to take turns and ask them one at a time.” Charlie quickly arrived to address everyone.

“Why did the Radio Demon announce no more exterminations?”

“How did he know about the meeting?”

“What happened during the meeting?”

“Who did you meet with since Adam’s dead?”

All the questions were asked rapid fire by different news anchors. None of them were waiting for Charlie to actually get a response in before they continued to hound her with even more questions.

“Okay, okay. I hear you so lets start with the exterminations. Thanks to the new person in charge of things between Heaven and Hell being a supporter of the Hazbin Hotel no more exterminations. At least not anytime soon. Hopefully we can start checking people in, and then checking them out into Heaven” Charlie started only to be interrupted again.

“What does it take to get into Heaven?”

“Well that’s a complicated question that we really don’t know all the answers too.” Charlie wanted to explain what happened, but wasn’t sure how much she could say without revealing Sir Pentious’ ascension.

“No one’s ever been redeemed so how do you know if it’s even possible?”

“Well I uh-“

“Isn’t this rather delusional? What if Heaven is just trying to lure Hell into a state of complicity so we wont be able to defend ourselves?”

“We defended ourselves quite well during the last extermination and-“ Charlie continued to get interrupted. At this point she even started to get a little frazzled by the reporters all shoving microphones at her face.

“Yes, how did the Hazbin Hotel manage to defend itself? It was rumored that nothing could harm an exorcist? Do we have to be worried about Heaven’s retaliation?”

“No retaliation. No more exterminations. I trust the angel who is handling things now and he’s very nice. He has the best interest for sinners in mind. I know it’s a lot and you might not wish to believe it, but things really are going to be better. For those interested in redemption come on by the hotel and we’ll help you discover yourself and set you on the right path.” Charlie motioned to the hotel with both of her hands.

“If you don’t even know what the right path is, how can you set people on it?”

“We have a general idea. Again, there’s a high ranking angel from Heaven who will be assisting us.”

“What if Heaven attacks us?”

“They wont.”

“But what if they do.”

Charlie sighed, not entirely surprised by the disbelief in people. She rubbed the spot between her eyes with her fingers as she tried to think of ways to reassure the people things were going to be alright. The people of Hell suffered from the exterminations for decades, centuries even. Great power struggles happened on a yearly basis because of that. Now the power struggles could become even more desperate without the voids needing to be filled.

“If Heaven does attack, then the Hazbin Hotel will be one of the safest places for you. We’ve defended ourselves against an onslaught before, and we will do it again. I still don’t think that’s going to be an issue. That’s really all I have to say on the matter.”

“Still, why did the Radio Demon get to know this news first?” One reporter in the back shouted and all the other reporters pushed their microphones forward, wide eyed and expectant.

“Well, he sort of arranged the time of the meeting. He’s not just the Radio Demon, he’s also the hotelier of this hotel. The manager. If it has to do with the hotel he’s going to be the first to learn about it just based on proximity. Really, it wasn’t playing favorites.” Charlie held up her hands to start pushing some of the microphones back. “So now if you’ll excuse me, if you’re not here for our classes on sharing your feelings I’m going to need to ask you to leave. Please.”

More questions started up, all the reporters talking over one another so even hearing one question to completion proved to be impossible. Charlie began to get annoyed, her horns starting to grow. No one felt intimidated by the princess.

However when Lucifer appeared in front of her and growled “OUT! Please.”, flames shooting out of his mouth as he did so, the press finally figured out boundaries and retreated from the hotel. No one wanted to be erased by the king of Hell himself over something as small as a story.

“Everything okay, char-char?” Lucifer put away his demonic self as he turned to face Charlie. He noticed Vaggie in the back holding her spear. If he hadn’t stopped the reporters she’d been ready to step in to shoo them off.

“Yeah, dad. I just wish we could, you know, tell them.” She let out a breath. “I know why we can’t.”

Lucifer took one of Charlie’s hands in his own and placed a little yellow duck in a red suit on her palm. It even had her hair. Her eyes went wide at the cuteness. Not only that, her father gave her a gift. She hugged Lucifer tightly, both of them made squeaking noises.

They would get through this as a family.

The amount of junk mail the king received truly baffled and amazed Alastor. So far he’d set up numerous piles titled: ‘too late’, ‘junk’, ‘Related to Charlie’, ‘Sins’, ‘Hellborn’, and ‘sinners’. So far none of it proved to have anything useful in it either. Manly just requests for aid or permits for renovations. Some were requests for help in general, as if they were prayers they expected Lucifer to answer just because he was the king. The Charlie pile remained the most intriguing. There were apparently royal families in Hell that most sinners didn’t know about. Not to mention the Ars Goetia. Alastor considered anything from them got put in the ‘Hellborn’ pile.

When he noticed the news crews arriving he tidied himself up and put on his usual suit before meandering down to listen in on the impromptu interview. His large ears picked up something particularly interesting after the reporters left. The three angel blooded beings were hiding something.

“I wish we could, you know, tell them.” Were the magic words.

Such an interesting phrase from Charlie. Not only that, but whoever they were working with from Heaven must be rather high ranking. Likely that Sera woman from over the phone who sounded like and uptight twat. He wondered how much they might know about the staff at the hotel, namely, him. Alastor had a bone to pick with the one who sent him to the hotel in the first place. His hand drifted to his injury for a mere moment before he put both hands behind his back.

“It seems you handled things very well your majesties.” Alastor complimented as he walked down the main staircase down to the lobby.

The lobby itself fully repaired after his fight the day before. All the garish wallpaper no longer bloodstained. The main desk for the hotel concierge in one piece. Unlike before their lobby had many seats and couches instead of them only being in the lounging area. Taking a look around the lobby it reminded Alastor of all the new features of the hotel. The far bigger hotel actually had conference rooms now and areas specifically designed for hanging out and having fun. The bar was bigger too and there were more tables for playing black jack and poker. Although, there were rules about what could be gambled with pinned up on the wall. Written in beautiful purple crayon the most bolded rule was ‘NO SOULS’. Such a pity.

“Yes, well, they’ll probably be back.” Lucifer chuckled. “I’m likely going to be pasted on the front of the reports. Can already hear the headline: ‘King Intimidates the Press’.”

“You did at least say ‘please’.” Charlie joined her father in his chuckling. She hurried closer to Alastor and held up the duckling. “Alastor, look what my dad made. Isn’t it the cutest thing?”

“Quite darling indeed.” Alastor gave the little duck a pat on the top of the head with one finger. “Looks just like you. Well crafted for a toy.”

One of his ducks got a compliment from someone other than Charlie. Lucifer wasn’t used to that. Even by a sinner, his work got appreciated. His eyes went up to look at Alastor’s face seeing nothing implying sarcasm in his expression. Then he noticed those big fluffy deer ears twitch. The urge to pet the sinner grew.

“What brings you down from your tower?” Lucifer gave Alastor plenty of work to do, the sinner should be busy for days at the least.

“I wanted to make sure the press were taken care of. Don’t need any bad publicity for the hotel since it’s just barely starting back up.” Alastor took a look around. Nary a reporter to be seen.

Lucifer frowned knowing the comment targeted him. He held up his hands and shrugged his shoulders.

“They’re going to report what they report. Charlie answered everything they wanted and they were getting far too pushy. They need to learn to respect the royal family. As do many others. Driving them off is the least of what I could have done.” Lucifer didn’t really care about the opinions of those below him. If they said anything negative they were simply wrong, something positive they were correct. At least that’s how it worked for most sinners.

“Well here hopes it doesn’t impact the hotel too much. We currently only have one full-time resident after all. If we can’t get more sinners in here who knows what Heaven might think of this place. Then again it’s already difficult to find anyone who believes in redemption in the first place. Are you sure you don’t want me to force people to stay here?” Alastor checked his claws idly as he waited for a response.

“Positive. If they aren’t here by their own free will then they’ll come to resent the hotel. It would ruin their chances.” Charlie smiled sweetly as she normally did while looking at Alastor. “Anyway, I need to go work on some lunch for everyone.”

“Allow me, my dear. It’s been a while since I’ve made my mother’s jambalaya for everyone. We must celebrate the re-opening of the hotel.” Alastor interjected.

“What a great idea!” Charlie couldn’t wait as she bounced on her toes. “I’ll go let the other’s know we’re having lunch together.”

She hurried off with Vaggie close behind.

Lucifer simply rolled his eyes. Being the one person in the hotel yet to partake in Alastor’s cooking put him in a peculiar spot of if he should try it or not. What if Alastor tried to poison people in the hotel? The sinner might very well attempt something to get deals out of the others. So when Alastor left, Lucifer turned to follow to make sure nothing disgusting nor untoward got put into the pot. Lucifer didn’t know that as long as Alastor claimed it came from his mother’s cookbook the meal would turn out absolutely delicious. None of the rotting deer carcasses required.

Chapter Text

Alastor truly could care less that Lucifer followed him all the way into the kitchen. It’s when the angel stayed to watch him that it began to get annoying. Obviously Lucifer didn’t just come to the kitchen for a snack. So Alastor threw an apron at his face before he began to put on his own. No need to get his suit dirty.

Catching the apron just before it hit his face Lucifer looked at the fabric confused.

“If you’re going to be here, roll up your sleeves and help. The garlic needs to be minced and the onions need to be cut.” Alastor got the biggest pot he could find out before he started looking for more ingredients. “You being here is quite convenient with my restrictions.”

Anything he couldn’t find he asked Lucifer for.

“No.” Lucifer said, throwing the apron onto the counter.

“No?” Alastor turned his head all the way around before his body followed. He placed both of his hands behind his back as he looked incredulously at Lucifer.

“No. I’m not your super market, nor am I a sous-chef.” Lucifer’s frown made his chin wrinkle up.

“And here Charlie was so looking forward to it. Shame. Still, if I don’t have the ingredients and can’t use my powers what am I to do?” Alastor’s smile grew past his narrowing eyes as he tilted his head. “How to break it to her the lunch she’s looking forward to with everyone is sadly going to be ruined.”

“You keep using my daughter against me like this and I’m going to erase you one of these days when Charlie realizes she doesn’t need or want you here.” Lucifer’s eyes turned red as he rolled up his sleeves before he yanked the apron on.

“I’m not using anything against anyone, just stating facts. You’re interpreting it however you please. Now then, to make this right I’ll need those ingredients. Usually, I keep them stocked. You just didn’t. You did get most of the essentials in here so not a bad job on your part. Missing so many seasonings.”

One of the first things he did is season the shrimp. After that he put the large sausage pieces in the pot to start cooking. From then on he did his best to give Lucifer proper instructions on what to mix and when. The process took around an hour and a half. Once Alastor decided it had enough seasoning, he took a spoonful and held it out for Lucifer to try.

“I’d ask if it were poisoned but I know it isn’t.” Lucifer’s voice soft before he leaned in to take the bite. He’d never eaten something like that before. Deliciousness spread throughout his mouth and the spiciness perfect. Whoever taught Alastor how to cook must have been some sort of saint of food.

“Of course it’s not.” Alastor rolled his eyes, both of his ears flicking a couple of times in annoyance. When he noticed Lucifer’s pleased face his smile softened to be more honest. “There’s a reason Charlie got excited over my food. I don’t cook for the hotel often, but when I feel in the mood…”

“That tastes amazing.” Lucifer couldn’t stop the compliment from coming out.

“Thank you.” Alastor began to get out bowls so that people could dish up their own servings.

With a pot that big there was more than enough for everyone. There might even be some left over though the chance of that remained unlikely. Alastor removed his apron and went to alert everyone that lunch was ready. The hotel residents began to meander into the kitchen one after the other.

“It’s been a while since Al last cookedt.” Angel Dust mentioned to Husker as they entered the kitchen. Then he turned to Cherri. “You have not tasted anythin’ like this before. Trust me.”

Lucifer actually handled filling their bowls for them before they took the bowls and left to go into the new hotel dining room. The new dining room had a very long table with a red tablecloth on it. There were enough chairs for over twenty people. They wanted to prepare for the future of the hotel so the longer table and extra chairs were a necessity. The walls were decorated with the same wallpaper as the rest of the hotel with the golden apple and snake theme.

Charlie and Vaggie arrived next to get their meals.

“Thanks dad. Have you tried this yet? It’s so good, right?” Charlie asked him when he handed her the bowl.

“It’s okay. I’m not going to complain about it at least.” Lucifer attempted to downplay how much he actually really loved the jambalaya.

“Sure dad.” Charlie raised an eyebrow and smiled. She left with Vaggie to join the others in the dining room.

The last person to enter the kitchen was NIffty. The woman’s hands were still bandaged up and it worried Lucifer. Ha! Lucifer worrying over a sinner, now that’s something he hadn’t done in millennia. Yet this crew at the hotel really did begin to grow on him. Instead of handing her the bowl he knelt down to look at her hands closer.

“Pardon me, I just want to see how badly you’re hurt.” He waved a hand to remove the bandages and noticed a very tiny amount of holy light coming from her palms.

The infection. She touched Alastor long enough it spread. Quickly he reached over her hands and began to pull the holy energy out. Niffty let out a sigh. Although she did enjoy pain, some went a bit too far even for her. The rest of the burns should be able to heal regularly. He wrapped her hands in new bandages before giving her a bowl of the jambalaya to go and eat with the others.

Alastor finally returned to the kitchen to get his own serving of the meal since everyone else, other than Lucifer, began eating already.

“I wont be able to heal you as much tonight.” Lucifer spoke when handing Alastor a bowl. “The little maid got hurt. I think she helped treat you yesterday and she burned her hands. Wanted to nip that in the bud before she ended up as sick as you are.”

Shocked, Alastor didn’t know what to say. He had no idea Niffty suffered from helping him. She and Husker hadn’t said a single word about it. Now this left him in a rather awkward situation with Lucifer being the one who took care of it.

“Thank you.” Alastor finally decided to be polite.

“You’re welcome.” Lucifer nodded his head and filled up his own bowl.

On the walk to the dining room he began eating it. When he finally sat down at the table he’d already managed to eat a good quarter of his food. Alastor waited to eat his until he sat down.

Quiet, Alastor observed and listened into the conversations being had at the table. Something about going to a club and getting wasted from Cherri. Charlie gabbing about more activities for the residents. Group cooking classes. His ears perked more as he focused on Charlie’s words.

“Yeah. Group cooking classes. I think it would teach a lot of teamwork and trust building. Cooking together is really intimate in a way. We can each take turns leading a class. Alastor could teach first.” Charlie felt inspired to try new things and wouldn’t hesitate to volunteer others due to their expertise.

The suggestion caused Alastor to partially choke on his bite. That and describing cooking together as ‘intimate’ after he cooked with Lucifer mere moments earlier had him coughing into a napkin. Sure Lucifer proved to be competent enough. The compliments Alastor received about his cooking did boost his ego more as well. The Radio Demon truly began to think Lucifer might not be that bad, especially after hearing how he treated Niffty’s injuries.

“Cooking isn’t for everyone and there are some people who can’t even boil water, sweetie.” Lucifer, similarly to Alastor, disagreed with the idea and shook his head.

“That’s the point of the class, dad. So they can learn and build skills to help them form bonds over food.” Charlie explained. “Could also help with empathy and exploring other cultures.”

His daughter couldn’t be more correct, he just didn’t want to admit that he and Alastor might have bonded a little. A tiny amount truly. Barely even noticeable. That stupid smile on Alastor’s face earlier not a real one. Alastor smiled all the time, there’s no way for Lucifer to possibly tell which smiles were more menacing or adorable. Lucifer began to realize he needed to get his mind off of the Radio Demon for a while or those pleasant perspectives of the red haired murderer might increase in number.

“Even so, Charlie, my dishes are complicated. It might be best to have someone else start out the classes. Give me time to get a good lesson plan finished. I’ll need to sort my recipes and find ones that are the easiest to teach. Some of them are old family recipes though, so those are staying a secret.” Alastor commented, willing to go along with this farce of an activity for pity’s sake.

“Awe, thank you, Alastor.” Charlie’s eyes were sparkling in the light as she only heard the part where Alastor agreed to teach. “We can start tomorrow and have it be a dinner exercise.”

“Maybe that’s also more of an activity for when we get some new sinners in here.” Vaggie suggested. “Now that the hotel is open and after how we did in the extermination hopefully we’ll have a lot more people interested. Unless we have volunteers to cook dinner tomorrow and teach others?”

“It doesn’t have to be anything complex. Even just making some spaghetti or pancakes. That’s it! Dad, can you show us how you made those absolutely amazing pancakes for dinner tomorrow?” Charlie looked to Lucifer with the biggest puppy dog eyes she could manage.

Who could say ‘no’ to that look? Certainly wasn’t Lucifer.

“Alright.” Lucifer reluctantly agreed. “Hopefully no one is pancake’d out from today.”

Alastor didn’t like the sound of that very much. He had enough sweetness for the entire week. Maybe he could go to Rosie’s for dinner to get out of this little charade for a while. Rosie and he did need to have a talk about the exterminations to check in on how the cannibals were doing. Those that survived had more than enough angels to eat, along with their fallen brethren. Maybe he could get a little angelic snack if Rosie snuck some of it away. He had a feeling angel would go well with a nice dark roast coffee.

Finished with his meal first, Alastor quietly left the table to go back to the kitchen to finish tidying up. The leftover jambalaya was put in some containers and then into the refrigerator. Since his time the ice boxes improved ten fold. Possibly one of the more modern inventions he didn’t mind using. After that he made sure all the dishes were in the sink for Niffty to take care of. Niffty, whose hands were burned from helping him.

With a quick sigh he began to wash the dishes and put them on the drying rack. Everyone else could hopefully do their own to help ease Niffty’s pain. By the time he finished everything his side throbbed with a jolt of agony every time his heart beat. Luckily everyone else got caught up in talking so they didn’t come back with their dirty dishes yet. It gave Alastor a little bit of time to close his eyes and try to focus on something other than the pain. Maybe by cooking and cleaning up he did too much. He could feel the strain on his stitching from all the movements and lifting.

Without wasting another breath he headed back to the elevator to go up to his suite. Even if Lucifer couldn’t heal him much, whatever little bit he managed would be appreciated.

After Lucifer finished dinner that evening he went to Alastor’s room and knocked on the door. This time Alastor got up and answered it himself instead of using his powers. The pain from earlier never ceased and continued to remind him that using his powers remained a terrible idea. Once the door shut behind Lucifer Alastor took off his jacket and shirt revealing the bandages underneath. The way the blood began to soak through it was obvious they needed changing. Lucifer used his magic to make the wrappings disappear for now.

Kneeling, he looked up to Alastor as he raised a hand.

“May I?” He asked, wanting to make sure Alastor wanted to be healed.

“Of course.” Alastor rolled his eyes before looking away when Lucifer touched him.

The pain began to ebb ever so slightly as the infection faded.

“You know this kind of reminds me of my life. Before I died.”Alastor mused.

“Oh?”

“Not the first time I’ve been slashed up. Mimzy and I got up to trouble during the prohibition days. The speakeasy she performed at needed someone to pick up their booze and drop them off. Once in a while I’d help out. Got free drinks out of the deal, but they almost always tasted awful. Backyard moonshine and the like. Nothing like proper whiskey.” Alastor chuckled at his own sentimentality. “I’ve been helping her out of scrapes since after the war. If I couldn’t talk my way out of the trouble I fought my way out of it.”

“That why you’re down here?” Lucifer asked, surprised by his own honest interest in the story.

“Either that or the murder. Possibly both.” He grinned wide and leaned over to rest his cheek on his propped up palm. “I may have been a serial killer, but I was very picky about who I decided to kill. Needless to say everyone I murdered likely ended up down here with me. I’ve run into a few of them actually. They were quite tasty.”

If Lucifer could go more pale he may have at that idea. Instead he pulled his hand away and stood back up. It took little effort to magically bandage Alastor’s injury once again.

“That’s it for tonight. Tomorrow I should be able to do more.” Lucifer tipped his hat a little and turned to leave, pausing when he heard Alastor speak.

“Thank you again, for healing Niffty.”

"Good night, Al."

"Good night, your majesty."

Chapter Text

The next morning proved to be particularly busy for the hotel. The press returned and a new resident also arrived. Charlie, still thinking about Sir Pentious in Heaven and reminded of him thanks to the lab coat Baxter wore, kept mistaking his name. A truly unfortunate situation. When the reporters finally wanted to listen about the hotel Charlie began a tour of the facilities. Truly a place where sinners could come in and relax as long as they followed the rules: no fighting with other guests, don’t commit sexual assault, and participate in the activities and exercises with everyone else.

There were other suggestions to follow such as: avoid problematic language, don’t make inappropriate jokes, and no drugs. Explosions were another issue, but Cherri thankfully kept most of that outside.

This time Lucifer didn’t need to interfere, which turned out to be a rather fortunate thing. He thought helping his daughter and being at the hotel would make all his worry and anxiety stop. Yet when he woke up that morning the only thing he could think of is going back to bed. He truly did not want to leave the warm cave of covers because if he did he felt he might screw everything up.

He never wanted his daughter to see him like this. What if Charlie came to check on him? What should he do?

Lucifer clutched his chest and began to breath quickly as tears burned the corners of his eyes. Lilith left him because he couldn’t get a hold of himself. She’d put up with his antics for so long, but finally had enough and left. Charlie and all the sinners were going to do that too. Just a matter of time before he’d be in the palace, alone with no where to come back to. The hotel felt much more like a home than the palace had for the last few decades and he didn’t want to lose that feeling of hope and safety.

What if Charlie realized all he did is put on a fun and carefree face all the time for her? When she realized how messed up Lucifer felt would she be able to accept him? Could he really keep things together enough to teach a bunch of sinners how to make pancakes for dinner that evening? All his worries culminating together made him wish he could go back to the palace and hide away until he felt better. Who knows how long that might take. It would be better to leave of his own volition rather than have Charlie kick him out once she figured out how truly useless he could be.

Going back to the palace on his own, before anyone noticed something was wrong with him, became a goal. It wouldn’t be so bad as long as Charlie didn’t know why. If he just said he needed a bit of time to get some important kingly duties done she’d believe him. Then he could ride this entire thing out and return to the hotel with a fresh fake face. How he even managed to fool everyone for so long amazed him, the failure of a king. Well, fool everyone but one person.

All the jabs of Alastor’s words from the past few days began to tear at his heart. What if how he reacted the day before impacted the hotel negatively? By him being at the hotel he likely scared off a ton of people who considered becoming residents.

It all got so bad he reached to find one of his yellow duck plushies to hold and squeeze tight. The cute squeak it made with each squeeze gave him something to focus on.

He soon remembered he couldn’t just leave. If he did vanish, Alastor would die and then Charlie would lose all faith in him. It also violated his deal he had with the deer. Could he make a duck that sucked up holy power? He made one that spits fire and does a back flip, one that absorbs Alastor’s infection shouldn’t be much harder than that. To make the duck he’d need to get out of bed and go to his work bench. Impossible when all of his joints ached and he felt too weak to do anything but go back to sleep.

Yet he couldn’t even do that when he remembered the other tasks he’d been requested to do. Being the hotelier meant being out and about, putting on a pleasant face for the guests, and helping manage the hotel. How could he do any of that when he couldn’t even get out of bed?

The day went by quickly due to having a new guest and getting them settled in and introduced to everyone. Baxter got rather annoyed when Charlie continued to call him Pentious, and continued to correct her.

They finally got to the top floor and she knocked on her father’s door. No response came. She knocked again.

“Dad, I wanted to introduce you to our newest guest.” Charlie said loudly enough that it could be heard inside the room.

She waited for a few moments longer before letting out a sigh. He must be highly focused on his work. It didn’t really surprise her since he often would get lost in his creating.

“Sorry about this. He’s probably busy. I’ll introduce you tonight during dinner. Tonight he’ll be teaching everyone how to make pancakes.”

She walked down the hall and when she arrived at the door opposite her fathers she knocked on it. The ‘on air’ sign appeared to be off so she knew he wasn’t broadcasting. Alastor opened the door and raised an eyebrow at the two. He’d expected the king himself to be at his door, not a fish and the princess.

“Pen-Baxter, this is Alastor, the facilities manager.” Charlie said. “Alastor, this is our new guest, Baxter. He’s a scientist.”

“I can see that. Pleasure to be meeting you, quite a pleasure.” He didn’t even put out his hand to shake as he glanced down at the much shorter gray-skinned sinner.

“Yes, quite.” Baxter nodded. “I’m here to see if this ‘redemption’ thing is actually possible. My hypothesis is it’s impossible.”

“Good for you.” Alastor tilted his head before looking back at Charlie. “Is there anything else?”

“Well, yes, actually. My dad hasn’t left his room all day and he didn’t answer when I knocked on his door.” She rubbed her arm. “Could you maybe keep an eye out for him? You two seem to be on friendly terms and he is just down the hallway from you.”

“Of course, Charlie. I’ll do my best to be on the lookout for your father.” Alastor considered what the king might be so busy with that he ignored his daughter’s knocking. His curiosity peeked.

“Awe, thank you so much, Alastor!” Charlie gave him a hug.

His jaw clenched and eyed narrowed as he tried to hide the pain the show of affection caused him. Alastor pat her on the head when they parted. Her bright smile far more honest and innocent than his own.

“I know! I can show you the game room next. We have foosball, pool, table tennis.” Charlie continued to list the fun items they possessed at the hotel as she lead Baxter back to the elevator.

Once they were both gone, Alastor leisurely strolled down the hall to the king’s door. If only he had his cane, he could use it to knock, but for now he’d have to use his own knuckles. Patiently he waited for an answer. None came.

Humming to himself, Alastor slipped his shadow under the door to take a look around the room. No one at the work desk or table, but a large lump of blankets on the bed. Now if Lucifer wanted Alastor not to use his powers he should have left his door unlocked. Alastor tried the doorknob and it didn’t turn, locked. Well, that gave him no choice at all. He promised Charlie he’d keep an eye on Lucifer after all. At least he’d use that as an excuse when Lucifer scolded him for using his powers yet again.

Lucifer’s bed moved as extra weight formed on top of it, startling the angel. Slowly he peeked out of the covers only to see Alastor’s toothy smile there to greet him.

“Shit!” Lucifer pulled back and away from Alastor, falling out of the bed. “Why are you here?”

Alastor noted the king’s appearance. The dark circles not covered by makeup, the puffiness around the eyes, and the most telling of the king’s state of mind the un-coiffed hair. Then there happened to be Lucifer’s pajamas. Something simple, yellow pants and a shirt that said ‘I’m all it’s quacked up to be’ with the image of a big yellow duck in the center of the chest.

Rolling onto his stomach, Alastor rested his chin on the back of his overlapping hands and hummed softly. Both of his ankles were up as he kicked them back and forth.

“Why, our dear Charlotte asked me to keep an eye on you.” Alastor’s smile widened. “I didn’t expect to find you in such a state of disarray. My, what would anyone think if they learned the king had such an unkempt side of himself. Even I knew you were a mess, but I didn’t realize it got this bad.”

“Oh fuck you. You’re just a sinner. As if I’d care what you or any other sinners think of me.” Lucifer huffed and began to fix his hair.

“You do care what Charlie thinks though. You wouldn’t want her seeing you in such a state. Which is why you refused to answer the door when she knocked.”

“I refused to answer it for you either and yet here you are. You used your powers again. How many times do I have to repeat myself?” Lucifer went to his vanity to begin doing his makeup. The last thing he wanted is to be seen by a sinner while looking so haggard. It got him up and out of the blankets to put in some effort into his appearance.

All his worrying transferred into one main concern. Would Alastor tell Charlie about the state he found the king?

“You also have all that paperwork left to go through. You don’t really have time to sit here and try to provoke me.” Lucifer began. “You only have until the end of the week to prove your usefulness as my assistant.”

“What do you think I’m doing this very moment? I’m making sure you’re getting out of bed and presentable. Most of that other work is already finished. I came up with a rather magnificent system for sorting it all and now I just have to go through the piles I’ve made and determine if it’s important enough to bring to your attention or not. I’m using my own judgment on this since you didn’t really provide me any clear instructions.” Alastor sat up on the bed and let his head fall to the side, cracking his neck when it went past the breaking point.

Lucifer turned to argue but at that very moment he didn’t have a leg to stand on. Alastor’s sudden appearance did get him out of bed and fixing himself up. At this rate he’d be able to hold the cooking class Charlie wanted him to. It didn’t change how much he hated that Alastor caused his sudden mood shift, but he refused to be seen in such a state by a sinner.

“Do you often have times when you cry yourself into such a state of disarray?” Alastor grinned wider when he noticed Lucifer’s words getting stuck in his throat.

“None of your business. Now get out of my room.” Lucifer didn’t want to play this game of twenty questions.

“If I leave you very well might get back under these covers and refuse to show your face, worrying our dear Charlie. As both your assistant and the hotelier I can’t let something like that happen.” Alastor stayed on the bed like a teenage girl ready to hear some hot gossip at a sleepover.

“I can make you leave.”

“Oh please, we both know you could but you’re not going to.” Alastor waved a hand.

“Why’s that?” Lucifer asked as he magically changed his pajamas into his suit.

“Because then you’d chance losing your streak of productivity.”

“I want you out.”

“And we don’t always get what we want. Almost like we’re in Hell.” Alastor couldn’t help but laugh, playing an audience laugh track in the background until a small sponge hit him in the face leaving a white dot of pancake makeup.

“No powers. Not even little ones. I’d suggest you also turn off your radio filter entirely, but we both know that would ruin your entire aesthetic so you wouldn’t do it.”

“So true.” He tossed the makeup sponge back before he took out a handkerchief to wipe the makeup off. All he ended up doing was smearing it. “It’s not even close to my shade. Unlike someone I’m not a clown.”

Lucifer snickered at the look on Alastor’s face as the white smeared everywhere he tried to wipe it off. Lucifer used the long stay foundation to cover up his dark circles.

Alastor had to get up and join Lucifer at the vanity to properly make sure the makeup got removed. To his displeasure he needed to look at Lucifer’s assortment of skincare products to find makeup remover. Normally he’d magic it away but Lucifer had a point about not using his powers unnecessarily, he could already feel the extra ache from his use thus far. Not to mention the throbbing caused by Charlie’s hug.

Finally he found a towelette for facial cleansing and he quickly used it to get the white off of his face. He did have to duck down to view himself in the shorter mirror Lucifer had on the vanity.

“There, now we’re both presentable. At least as presentable as you can be that is.” Alastor adjusted his bow tie and fluffed up his bangs a tad before he stood back up straight. “Just in time for you to prepare to teach a bunch of sinners. This means you’ll actually have to talk to them by the way.”

“Well, of course I’ll have to actually… talk… to…” Lucifer still hadn’t really said a word to most of the sinners. Even when he filled their bowls with jambalaya before he more or less nodded and just kept a smile on his face. He even avoided talking to the one named Niffty thus far since she didn’t appear to be causing any trouble.

“I’m sure you’ll do fine, your majesty.” Alastor’s smile touched his eyes as he noticed Lucifer glaring up at him in the mirror.

Chapter Text

Lucifer spent the entirety of the afternoon preparing for the cooking class for that evening. All under Alastor’s watchful eyes he prepared the different bowls, skillets, and aprons creating little cooking stations. A few modifications needed to be made to the kitchen so that all the residents could participate at once. He even remembered to make a step stool for Niffty if she decided to participate.

The cooking stations each had their own set of measuring cups, utensils, and ingredients. Lucifer did put some extra ingredients off to the side: berries, chocolate chips, whipped cream, and syrup. Some items could be added to the batter and cooked into the pancakes.

With a confident smirk, Lucifer put his hands on his hips and turned to Alastor expecting the Radio Demon to be impressed. To his disappointment Alastor merely gave him a thumbs up. Supportive, but not impressed. To Alastor eyes, Lucifer continued to do the bare minimum. Pancakes were one of the easiest breakfast foods to make in Alastor’s opinion. Really what it came down to is listening to instructions and if the residents could follow along without causing trouble.

They were going to have breakfast for dinner. Not really a nouveau concept, but something new for the hotel. Dinner time rolled around and Charlie checked in on her father.

“Everything ready, dad?” she admired the setup in the kitchen.

“Yes. Soon as everyone gets here we can start.” Lucifer glanced again to Alastor and glared at the man with a knowing smirk. Unlike Alastor, Lucifer did something useful for Charlie.

“I’ll go and get everyone then. Thank you again for doing this dad. I know it’s going to be a fun activity.” She rushed off to go and gather the other residents of the hotel.

Vaggie stayed behind and claimed two of the cooking stations closest to Lucifer for Charlie and herself.

As the residents filtered in they each began to choose spots and put their aprons on, at least those that wanted to wear aprons.

Lucifer started the lesson easily enough. Add the pancake mix, the milk, and one egg before mixing until creamy smooth. For extra fluffiness he mentioned waiting for a short while to let the batter rise before mixing it some more. Here came the part where he did his first check in on his ‘students’.

Husker’s didn’t have enough milk, Cherri’s had too much, Niffty- well, Niffty somehow ended up covered in the pancake mix without putting any of it into the bowl. Baxter and the other’s managed to get their mixtures just right so Lucifer didn’t have to say anything to them.

“Husky, you need to add more milk. Slowly. Mix it in a little at a time. Cherryl do the same with the pancake mix.” Lucifer tried to remember their names and to his credit he did get close on both accounts.

While those two worked on getting the batter’s consistency correct, Lucifer had everyone else start heating up their skillets.

“So how exactly is this supposed to help us work towards redemption?” Baxter asked, taking out a clipboard to write down notes.

“Well, it’s to teach you that it’s alright to depend on someone else’s guidance. It’s a form of trust building.” Charlie insisted.

“Ridiculous…” Baxter muttered to himself as he wrote down his notes before he began to pour the batter onto the hot skillet. Instead of paying attention to it he began to write down new experiments he could conduct later on that evening.

Angel Dust mastered making pancakes quickly and went to help Cherri and Husker with theirs so that the king could focus on trying to figure out where Niffty got a butcher knife from. After carefully disarming the maid, Lucifer looked around to everyone and noticed Baxter’s pancakes on the verge of burning.

“You’re going to want to flip them when the top starts bubbling all over.” Lucifer instructed. “If you don’t the pancakes will start to burn quickly and yeah, they wont taste as good burnt.”

The first cooking class didn’t end in complete disaster. Alastor made extra pancakes for Niffty since the woman failed to make even a single one during the entire lecture. Baxter burned the first three he tried to make but finally managed to time it right on the forth and onward pancakes by actually paying attention. Overall a success in Charlie’s mind.

When he saw his daughter’s bright smile and saw her give him a thumbs up Lucifer smiled brightly and even glowed a soft golden color. Praise from his daughter all he needed to feel even the slightest bit better than he felt this morning. With his daughter’s approval for his class he felt it necessary to smirk with superiority at Alastor, only to lose the smarmy smirk when Alastor paid no attention to him whatsoever. He didn’t need the Radio Demon’s approval. Why would he even care about such a thing. Certainly Lucifer didn’t want praise from a sinner of all things.

Alastor himself didn’t partake in the pancakes but chose to reheat some of the jambalaya from the day before.

Everyone began to take their pancakes to the dining room to eat. Lucifer stayed behind, watching Alastor reheat his food in a pot with some foil on top.

“And tonights cooking class was a success.” Lucifer finally broke the silence.

“You didn’t get a single person’s name right and you were teaching them how to make pancakes. I’d call it mild at best considering the lesson’s difficulty.” Alastor raised an eyebrow as he observed Lucifer. “You also only directly interacted with two of them the bare minimum for the lesson.”

“It’s not my fault the small one got a hold of knives and began to make a huge mess.”

“Niffty.”

“Very un-nifty actually.”

“Her name is Niffty.” Alastor clarified, rolling his eyes.

“Oh. Well, how was I supposed to know that?” Lucifer folded his arms and leaned against the counter.

“Charlie did introduce you to everyone when you first arrived. You’ve been along side them for the entire reconstruction of the hotel. Yet you still don’t respect them enough to know their proper names.” Alastor prodded at Lucifer’s bias towards sinners.

“Yeah? I know Maggie-“

“Vaggie.”

“Cherryl-“

“Cherri Bomb.”

“Husky?” Lucifer’s smile began to waver.

“Closer, it’s Husk, or Husker depending on how friendly you want to be.” Alastor smiled wide before he pointed to himself. “Do you know my name?”

“Of course I do, Al.” Lucifer frowned, insulted that Alastor would even ask.

“Just making sure. The new resident’s name is Baxter, if you were wondering. Charlie went around introducing him earlier, when you were unavailable.”

“How come you know everyone so well?” Lucifer put his hand on his hips.

“It’s part of my job to know the guests.” Alastor tilted his head to the point his neck broke as he made his point. “I also have the attention span that lasts longer than the memory of a goldfish.”

“Hey-“ Lucifer started.

“Is for horses.” Alastor interrupted him, but the joke did make Lucifer snort.

“Seriously, why do you know so much about them all?”

“You say this just because I know their names?”

“Well, that’s like the first part of knowing someone and you aren’t really the type of guy I’d expected would bother with people’s names.”

“You’re right, I don’t bother with just anyone’s names. Just those who are here under my protection.” Alastor reached out and poked Lucifer’s nose area with the tip of his pointer finger. “As I recall you’re supposed to be stepping in for me. Learning their names is part of the bare minimum. Do I need to make you flash cards?”

Lucifer bat Alastor’s hand away and glared at the taller man. Flash cards wouldn’t be a terrible idea. However the king didn’t want any help from this sinner in any regard. Now what were those names that Alastor corrected him on…

“No.” Lucifer could make his own flash cards he decided.

With a raised brow, Alastor righted his head before turning back to the reheating jambalaya. If Lucifer didn’t want his help with this then he’d let the man stumble through it all on his lonesome. He still had a great deal of work to do. More left than he implied earlier when he found Lucifer going through his depressive episode.

Without joining the other residents for dinner, Lucifer followed Alastor up to his room. As an angel he didn’t really need to eat so he figured he should get the healing done. This way he could go and work on more ducks. To his surprise he noticed the very organized piles of papers and folders. One of the larger piles set on Alastor’s writing desk. The old boxes were now filled with trash, junk mail, and envelopes. The sinner really did get a large amount of work done already and Lucifer found himself a little impressed, not that he’d ever admit it.

“Let’s get this done. I have things I want to work on.” Lucifer began.

Alastor unbuttoned his shirt and opened it to reveal the bandages. Less blood stained the white clothe than the day before, a sign of the injury beginning to finally close some. Lucifer magically removed the bandages so he could inspect the wound. Satisfied with the progress thus far he pressed his hand against it and began to pull out more holy energy. Only a few more sessions and he wouldn’t ever have to do this again. As long as Alastor avoided using his powers that is.

“That should do it for tonight.” Lucifer withdrew his hand and snapped his fingers to reapply the bandaging. “Seems you really are working hard. What’s that pile for?”

“The Ars Goetia. There are apparently numerous complaints from one named Andrealphus about another named Stolas and his divorce. As soon as I have all the information I will put it in a report for you. We do also have a simple request for divorce by Stolas, but no other complaints thus far. It would be interesting to investigate what is actually going on. I have a feeling one side might be over exaggerating damages.” Alastor buttoned his shirt back up before he started to eat his food.

“Yeeesh, they send me messages about everything. Though a divorce is a new one. Most of the marriages are arranged and it’s really unusual for a Goetia to want one. If they’re sending letters to me about it it must be a big deal. Stolas is one of the younger princes too.” Lucifer thought out loud as he went over to the stack to try and find the notices.

“There’s also a worrisome letter from Stolas about assassination attempts. Apparently, there’s been two. Both were thwarted, but he’s concerned there may be more.”

“Absurd. The only thing that could kill or even hurt him are-“

“Let me guess.” Alastor interrupted with a very large smile. “Angelic steel? Like the steel Carmilla Carmine has been collecting during the exterminations when the angels have left their weaponry laying around or plunged into their kills? She doesn’t only sell to sinners.”

“Ars Goetia also have weaponry that can kill or restrain each other too. Though them using it for assassination doesn’t seem likely. Maybe in a duel or something official. An assassination is unheard of.” Lucifer continued to look through the papers trying to find the ones that Alastor mentioned.

“It’s the small stack that’s horizontal. I’ve tried to keep everything I believe is connected together.” Alastor pointed out.

“So you think the divorce has something to do with the assassination attempts?”

“Could be a coincidence, but I doubt it considering the timing. Hell has gotten a little messier than you might think while you’ve been ignoring your duties.” Alastor couldn’t help twisting the proverbial knife.

Lucifer glared again at Alastor who sat there smiling as always. What kept a smile on the man’s face remained a mystery to Lucifer. There were so many times he could tell Alastor was visibly upset, or in massive amounts of pain, yet he kept on smiling. It annoyed Lucifer to say the least. Sure Lucifer could also fake being happy but it only went so far.

“And you’re willing to look into this for me? What exactly do you get out of it?” Lucifer asked.

“Well, getting to bump elbows with some of the most powerful beings in Hell of course.” Alastor shrugged his shoulders.

“Not even going to try lying about it like it’s you just trying to be a good assistant?” Lucifer snorted.

“Why should I lie?” Alastor ate another bite of his dinner as if they were discussing something as common place as the weather.

“Get all of this sorted first,” Lucifer motioned to the organized stacks, “and then we’ll talk. I’m going to investigate this myself once I have some time. Having people out there targeting my most loyal supporters is not exactly ideal.” Lucifer admitted. “Anyway… good job so far.”

Now that surprised Alastor and he paused eating with the fork halfway to his mouth. Did he just hear praise from Lucifer? He thought it might take weeks of hard work and manipulation before hearing such things.

“I have done a wonderful job thus far.” Alastor didn’t bother thanking Lucifer for the compliment.

“Have a good night. Make sure to get some rest. Your injury still has a lot left to heal.” Lucifer rolled his eyes and picked up the small stack of papers off the desk to take with him as he left the room.

Chapter Text

Not willing to believe his own ears Vox paced around his chair. Alastor really did appear chummy with the king of Hell. If he enacted his plan now then he wouldn’t learn anything more, but if he didn’t go with his plan then Alastor would be fully healed and it wouldn’t even work. If Alastor ended up erasing himself from his plan then things would go even better than he thought. Otherwise he’d just be ruining the Radio Demon’s entire reputation. Still a victory for the Vees.

Finally making a decision, Vox sat down and began to work on the programming. A special prime time interruption scheduled for when Alastor would be most likely to see it.

He played the recording for himself for likely the hundredth time, getting hard from listening to Alastor beg and plead for death in the throws of a nightmare. He had no doubt others were going to record this for their own wank sessions. All the sounds would be put up along side of one of the only clear pictures of Alastor in existence. It might be black and white, but the deer was unmistakable.

To top it all off the blow from Adam that caused Alastor’s current condition would be played for all to see instead of kept completely private.

Alastor wouldn’t be able to show his face outside of the hotel ever again.

After spending so much time away from Cannibal Town, Alastor felt he owed the residents a visit. Fresh bandages on underneath his suit he prepared to be on his way.

Walking to the elevator he did wonder if Lucifer would be in a state to protect the hotel without him around. The hotel couldn’t do with both of the most powerful people inside of it out of action. With a sigh, he finished his walk across the hall instead of at the elevator. A few quick knocks on the door. No answer. He knocked more. Again no answer.

“Your majesty, if you do not open this door I’ll be forced to find a way in.” Alastor spoke loudly enough to be heard inside the room.

“It’s unlocked.” Came the shout of a reply.

Sure enough when Alastor tried the door he found it unlocked this time. Taking that as permission he walked into the room and shut the door behind himself.

“What do you want, Al?” Lucifer asked from his work bench.

“Just here to let you know I’m going out for the day. You’ll need to be a bit more attentive than you usually are.” Alastor insisted as he looked at the claws of one of his hands.

“I’ll pay more attention. You don’t need to worry. Are you sure you want to go out? You’re still hurting.” Lucifer turned on his bench to look at Alastor.

“A trifling scratch. No one is going to mess with me out in the street. They’ll be too intimidated. So please keep an eye on the hotel.” Turning to leave, Alastor let his head continue to face Lucifer as he eyed what the man worked on. Some king of little duck. Cute. His head turned to face the door as he took a step.

“It’s not trifling. It could still kill you if you’re not careful. You really have been a lucky bastard. Only use your power if you absolutely have to.”

“Of course, of course.” Alastor rolled his eyes, even if Lucifer couldn’t see it, before exiting the room.

Lucifer let out a sigh, not really trusting the demon, but he wasn’t about to force Alastor to stay in the hotel. Poking the duck he was working on he wondered if it would even work. The amount of magic he put into the creation would limit how much power he could withdraw from Alastor that evening, but if this worked the duck could do it for him. Then Lucifer could leave and go back to the palace for a while. Until he felt better.

When he arrived in Cannibal Town Alastor did pause at the pavilion where there were dedications to those lost in the fight with the exorcists. Flowers and some body parts were strewn around the plaque to pay respects. Alastor pulled out a couple withered roses from his pocket and set them down by the plaque before continuing to Rosie’s Emporium.

As usual his very presence brought a smile to Rosie’s face and she split the crowd to go to him immediately.

“Alastor! You survived. Not that I thought you would die, but you didn’t seem to have much of a plan for fighting their leader.” Rosie began, hooking her arm in Alastor’s to lead him to a table. “Some were saying you even fell in battle. When you didn’t show up to help rebuild the hotel even I got worried.”

“Exaggerations, I assure you. Though I had to make a tactful retreat, the reasons were out of my control.”

“Sounds like an interesting story. So what do I owe the pleasure of your visit?” Rosie took her seat, releasing Alastors arm.

“I have a favor to ask. A rather small one.” Alastor sat down and brought out the two pieces of his staff to set on the table.

“Oh, well isn’t that something.”

“Could you fix it and-“

“You’re vulnerable.” Rosie raised an eyebrow and smiled wider. “And you need some power. Now that is interesting.”

Alastor’s smile became tense as a short shriek of radio static sounded. He knew even when the holy power left his body it would take time to recover all his power. Vulnerability could be considered the worst part of his current situation. Did he openly admit that to Rosie here?

“For a short while. I don’t wish to waste my own power on repairing my staff when I have friends I could ask favors of.”

“Alastor, my friend, you know I’d do anything for my clients, but you and I both know you’re not a client. Favor for favor. Nothing is for free even between us pals. Quite a large number of my forces were wiped out in that battle. I’ve had other sinners scoping us out to see if they can barge into my territory. Most of them have become delicacies I have on my shelves, but it doesn’t change that I need to keep all my power I can right now.”

Alastor took his staff and put it back into his jacket. He didn’t want to owe anyone favors. Especially not another overlord, even if they were one he generally trusted.

“We should get together sometime to discuss tea over coffee.” Alastor stood and brushed off his suit before offering his hand to assist Rosie out of her chair to walk her back to the front of the emporium.

“Yes. There’s still that guy I know who has a bunch of territory he’s having a really hard time holding onto.” Rosie held Alastor’s arm once again until they reached the front of the shop. “Take care, Alastor.”

She released him and he left the emporium to begin the annoying walk back to the hotel.

Little did he expect to pass by a television and hear his own voice.

“Please, stop. It burns- AAAAAAAAAAAHHH!”

Both of his ears twisted to the sound, then his eyes glanced at the televisions, finally his head slowly turned. He heard it from another place. His head snapped in that direction and he saw his picture on someone’s cell phone. The audio the same as on the televisions. His eye began to twitch and he quickly snatched the sinner’s phone out of their hand. The sinner almost threw a fit, but when they met the radio dial eyes of the Radio Demon they backed off.

“Just let … me… die. NO No no no no.” The recordings voice got weaker as it murmured the ‘no’s.

Hearing his own voice begging and sounding so pathetic drove Alastor into a rage. The holy power began to feed on his demonic energy to spread over his body yet again.

He had to stop the broadcast. No time to get to his radio tower either. Gripping the cell phone tightly he began to listen for the radio waves as he disappeared into the shadows to rush back to the hotel. Then the video of his fight with Adam began to play. Not the entire thing of course, just the part where Adam slashed his side open and then his retreat.

“For those who want revenge on the radio demon I have it on good authority that he’s still suffering from his injury. It would be horrible if something happened to the two bit has-been. The poor, weak, vulnerable-“

Alastor came out of the shadows and immediately send out disruptive radio waves over the entirety of Pentagram City. It took every ounce of power he could summon, but he put his own face on all the different monitors and screens, fuzzy as always. No one vulnerable and weak could do something like that now, could they?

“Don’t believe everything you see on TV. After all, television would be nothing without radio. To those of you who truly wish to become snacks, please come test your luck. I’ll be happy to devour each and every one of you.” Alastor began to laugh as screens cracked and high pitched frequencies came out of the speakers causing most nearby watchers to cover their ears.

Vox tried to take back control and ended up causing another blackout through the majority of the city.

Golden lines came up past Alastor's collar and onto his face, the holy power fully spreading and destroying his soul. Too much power used. Alastor dropped the phone, the item useless now that the broadcast ended. He stomped his foot down on the small piece of technology breaking it. His head began to spin as the pain in his entire body boiled his blood.

Is this how he gets erased..?

Alastor could see the hotel in the distance. Not too far away, if he could just get his body to move forward. Immediately, he regrets that wish as he begins to fall forward. Expecting to hit the cement he closed his eyes only to be pleasantly surprised when he’s caught up in a pair of arms. The arms pull him into an alleyway nearby. He almost spares a moment to thank the person until he sees their face.

“Here I thought you were powerful.” A hand gripped Alastor’s neck and held him against the wall. The light receded as the hand began to absorb the holy power. “How dare you let another sinner make such a mockery of you.”

“…You’re the reason I even have this injury.” Alastor huffed before the hand grasped his neck tight enough he couldn’t breath.

“I couldn’t allow you to kill Adam. His life was worth more then yours. Plans are changing. I have a new use for you. Now that Lucifer lives at the hotel I want you to keep him there. Make sure he attends the meetings with Heaven. Am I understood?”

“Y…es…” Alastor gasped out when the grip lessened on his throat. The being finally letting Alastor fall to the ground.

“Make Lucifer happy.” The being said finally before disappearing.

They only healed Alastor enough so the Radio Demon could make it back to the Hazbin Hotel using the shadows. Inside his room he began to tear apart everything that existed in there before he moved in. It took him very little time to find the listening device.

“Old pal, well played for now.” He destroyed the miniature spy microphone with a satisfying crunch before he fell onto his bed. His breath coming in gasps. The infection might not be to the point it would kill him any longer, but the angel didn’t heal it nearly enough for Alastor to continue using his powers as he had. The fever quickly returned, his wound bleeding profusely.

Alastor missed dinner.

After dinner finished Lucifer went into Alastor’s room and grimaced when he noticed everything thrown about. He had to be careful when walking to not step on bones or chunks of wood. When he saw Alastor he knew the Radio Demon must have used his powers. Furious at being ignored Lucifer debated leaving that instant. The only thing keeping him there the deal he made. With an angry sigh, he reached down to start drawing holy energy out.

Alastor reacted on instinct as he had many times before, slashing at Lucifer but unable to find purchase with his claws.

“I don’t appreciate being ignored. You used so much of your power. How did you even make it back to the hotel in this state?” Lucifer spoke as if he were scolding a child.

“Your fault. All of it, your fault.”

“How is it my fault?” Lucifer asked incredulously.

“Listened to everything.” Alastor showed the crushed microphone he still had in his hand.

It took Lucifer a moment to figure out what Alastor held out, the clues Alastor gave him helped. Lucifer began to recall some of the more important private matters the two of them also discussed involving the Ars Goetia.

“Who? Who put it here?” Lucifer demanded.

“Vox…” Alastor struggled to stay conscious.

“I have no idea who that is. Al?” Lucifer began to shake the unconscious body to no avail. A pang of guilt filling his gut as he realized Alastor must have used his powers due to something recorded. Alastor did tell him that others in Hell might use private conversations for blackmail and he hadn’t taken it seriously. “Shit. You really messed up this time.”

Alastor lay there feverish once again and this time it had to do with Lucifer not fulfilling his duties as the hotelier properly. He’d ask Alastor for details of what happened later. For now he covered the Radio Demon up with a blanket and let him rest.

Chapter Text

Nightmares plagued Alastor’s feverish state as they always did. The wound, similar to the ones he had before, brought back memories of the last seven years. That obnoxiously bright room covered in his blood. By this point he screamed himself ragged. His body parts were being stitched back together after being thoroughly dissected. How he survived this long he had no clue, but the more holy power that entered his body the more he could handle the next time before it became a hindrance.

“If you just told me where it was I wouldn’t have to search so hard for it.” The angel’s voice sweet as ever as the injuries were healed.

Alastor knew through his struggles he couldn’t harm the six winged being. To top that off he still didn’t know what the angel kept blabbing on about finding. Alastor felt rather positive if he knew it he’d have given it up months ago. From what he figured out the angel didn’t appear to be after any organ, but some part of his essence or soul. Saying he didn’t know proved futile.

“I’m close to finding it. I just know I have to be close.” Such a sweet voice saying such awful things.

“Please find whatever it is you’re looking for soon.” Alastor’s voice barely managed to keep the radio filter on. “I can’t stand the suspense…”

“Shut up, sinner. It’s not like you don’t deserve everything happening to you. You’re one of the worst sinners in Hell.”

“Can’t really disagree with you there.” Alastor thought having power as a sinner would make him a match for anything, or anyone even angels. It struck a major blow to his pride when he learned that wasn’t true.

His body, finished being put back together, received the healing light to prepare him for more ‘treatments’. Though to Alastor this felt closer to torture. The pain of having his soul cut open and rummaged around in over and over finally made him feel numb.

Alastor slowly woke up as a moist clothe was put on his forehead. It felt cold and nice against his feverish skin. His eyes cracked open and he glanced at the one taking care of him.

“Good, you’re awake. So I made something for you.” Lucifer brought out the rubber duck and put it in one of Alastor’s hands. “When you squeeze it it should help alleviate some of the pain and also absorb some of the holy power. So even if I’m not available you’ve got something that can help you as long as you don’t go overboard. Again.”

Unsure about the duck he gave it a squeeze. Immediately the burning sensation across his torso lessened and he could feel the golden veins withdrawing. All of his tense muscles relaxed and he closed his eyes from the relief. His brain caught up to what Lucifer said a moment later.

“You make it sound as if you’re planning on leaving.” Alastor cracked his eye open and handed the duck back to Lucifer. “I appreciate the effort, but you’re far more efficient.”

“But I might not be around. I’ve got kingly duties I need to-“

“Bullshit. If you did I wouldn’t have all these piles in my room.” Alastor forced himself up to a sitting position on his bed, the clothe from his forehead fell onto his lap.

“I’ve got the Goetia divorce case to look into.” Lucifer quickly brought up.

“And you can’t do that from the hotel?”

“Well I will have to go and ask questions so I wont be around for some parts of the investigation.” Lucifer tried to argue.

“Can that wait until after I’m healed? I can’t protect the hotel while I’m like this.” As much as Alastor hated to admit his weakness, he needed a reason to keep Lucifer at the hotel. His own injuries proved to be the most convenient excuse.

Lucifer thought about it and handed the duck back one more time.

“This will still help you heal faster, but I can stay. There’s also the Box thing to deal with.”

“Box?” Alastor raised an eyebrow.

“Whoever it was you were talking about spying on us. Box, right?”

“Vox. He’s the television demon.” Alastor sighed and rubbed his face with his hand that didn’t hold the duck.

“And what did he do exactly?” Lucifer asked.

Alastor didn’t want to admit what he heard. Didn’t wish to reveal how weak he sounded in his feverish state. Even to Lucifer who looked at him with those kind eyes. It made him feel sick. They were so similar to the angel’s eyes.

“Nothing I wont be able to take care of myself once I’m healed.” Alastor looked down at the duck and tested it with another squeeze. Less effective than the first time it appeared the duck needed time to charge and dissipate the holy power.

“Don’t give me that. What is it? I can help?” Lucifer took a moment to think about the context clues. The recording device in the room, Alastor’s feverish state saying everything was his fault. “When you have nightmares, he has recordings of that, doesn’t he?”

Alastor’s ears fell back immediately and he glared at Lucifer. That gave the king more than enough proof that he guessed correctly.

“When I went out he played them live on air for everyone in Hell to hear. I’m surprised we aren’t being flooded by more idiots who want to try their hand at killing the Radio Demon.”

“Well, no one really wants to attack the king of Hell either.” Lucifer smirked. “Be really stupid of them to pick a fight with me.”

“More reason for you to stick around until I’m fully healed.”

Lucifer walked right into that. Everything keeping him at the hotel had something to do with the Radio Demon. It annoyed him, but he didn’t want his daughter’s hotel to get attacked. He also didn’t want to harm sinners himself, but if it came to it he’d do what he had to. His usefulness in this scenario couldn’t be ignored by his brain and it did make him feel a little better, but he still worried that he’d make massive mistakes and ruin everything.

“Sure you don’t want me to do anything about this Box fellow?” Lucifer tried to steer the conversation back.

“What would you do, your majesty?” Alastor quirked an eyebrow. “No, let me rephrase. What can you do without giving the hotel negative press?”

“I can go and make him get rid of the recordings.” Lucifer folded his arms. “I could get rid of them.”

“Do enlighten me on how you’d do that without him getting to put your face front and center on the next news cycle?”

Glaring at Alastor, Lucifer hated his own lack of a plan. He didn’t even know where the recordings were being stored, or if there were any back ups. While tapping his finger on his arm he let out a sigh. Nothing to be done. Of course he could shape shift inside and just destroy everything that looked expensive. His shape shifted form still resembled him too much and if this Box person could sneak a recording device into the hotel they likely possessed security cameras.

“I’ve got it handled. I displayed a great deal of power so people will doubt Vox’s words. Audio can be manipulated in all sorts of ways. There’s plenty of audio of me due to my radio show that Vox could reasonably have altered.” Alastor waved his hand, dismissing the conversation.

“You almost were erased due to whatever display you showed.” Lucifer frowned enough that his chin wrinkled.

If only Lucifer knew how Alastor tip-toed on the edge of death. Without that angel interfering Alastor could have ended up as a body out on the street until the holy power erased his soul.

Slowly Alastor laid back down in his bed, continuing to marvel at the lack of pain he currently felt thanks to the duck. What a cute little object Lucifer made for him. It’s the first time anyone made anything for him since he was alive. Even if Lucifer used the duck to skirt around his responsibilities and deal Alastor liked the little thing. He set the duck on the dresser next to his bed within easy reach.

“This is Hell. You can’t show weakness. You should know this better than anyone. Yet you do display how much you care for your daughter on your sleeve. That’s something people can manipulate you know?” Alastor needed to make Lucifer happy, but if he suddenly started acting too friendly the ruse would be for naught.

“A person like you, you mean.” Lucifer sat up straighter in his chair and reached to get the moist clothe from Alastor’s lap. With a bit of sorcery he cooled it off once more and put it on Alastor’s forehead. “For fuck’s sake listen to me this time when I tell you no more powers. Rest. Charlie will be really sad if you die.”

“I’m sure she would.”

Lucifer’s phone let out a ding to let him know a message arrived. Taking out his phone he looked at the message and his frown took over his face again.

“I’m going to put a protective circle around the hotel before heading to the embassy with Charlie. Heaven wants to meet again.”

“How fun. Don’t give them reasons to restart the exterminations if at all possible.”

Lucifer rolled his eyes and left the sinner’s chambers to meet up with Charlie in the lobby.

Charlie! It’s your uncle Michael. Just sending you this text to see if you’re free to talk more about the hotel and how your recent residents are doing? The text message appeared on Charlie’s phone in the middle of one of their lessons on apologizing. She took a picture of the group and sent it as a reply.

They’re working very hard. We’re practicing how to say ‘sorry’ and mean it. I should be free in about an hour. I’ll check to see if Dad’s free too.

Sounds good. I’ll be hanging out at the embassy. :)

After the lesson ended Charlie sent a message to her father before she waited in the lobby. She had faith her father would join her. Ever since he moved into the hotel he always made time for her and whatever the hotel needed. He helped out more than even Alastor did, which surprised Charlie. She seriously thought the two would be constantly at each other’s throats. Both competing over who could help out the hotel the most another possibility. Either way the hotel was doing well and they were incredibly close to figuring out how redemption worked, she could feel it.

When Lucifer arrived she gave him a big hug and he let out a soft squeak.

“Sorry for such short notice dad. Michael sent me a message and is waiting at the Heaven Embassy.” Charlie felt prepared for just about anything that might come up in the meeting.

“It’s fine Char-char. I just need to do a protection circle around the hotel and then we can be on our way. Just don’t want anyone coming in here with nefarious reasons while we’re gone.” Lucifer smiled and headed outside the hotel.

Holding out his hand he began to cast the magic to protect the hotel from those who wished to harm it or the residents. A temporary measure until they returned. That should protect Alastor until they returned. Those with bad intentions wouldn’t be able to get inside of the hotel. He should have likely put that spell up a lot earlier, but even if they reeked of bad intentions he knew Charlie would still welcome the sinners inside and give them a chance anyway.

Once he finished with the spell he opened a portal for himself and Charlie to get to the embassy. If Michael was waiting he didn’t want to waste time walking all the way there. Standard procedure for when they arrived included signing in and each receiving a big hug from Michael, who visited them in person again. Other than the exterminators most angels would never be caught dead setting foot in Hell.

“It is so good to see you both again.” Michael said with excitement. “I noticed there were only three sinners in your picture you sent earlier. Is that really all that have taken up residency in hope of redemption?”

“Yes, actually. Everyone else are staff at the hotel. Sometimes they participate in the exercises with everyone else but not all the time.” Charlie explained, and then she conjured up a large binder. In her free time she worked on coming up with new strategies to get people into the hotel and more little role play activities. Since she had the ability to pick the mind of one of the most ancient beings in existence of what might work she wouldn’t waste it. “We’re going to try trust falls again tomorrow now that everyone is settled into the new space.”

“That sounds very promising.” Michael turned his attention to Lucifer. “How are you doing?”

“Oh you know, just fine and dandy.” Lucifer let out a short chuckle as he forced a smile on his face. These little interactions not really his favorite thing in life.

“That’s good.” Michael refocused back to Charlie and the large binder. He pulled a seat out for her before sitting in his own.

“So I was thinking, maybe we can do sponsorships. Like if an angel wants to sponsor and exchange letters with a sinner to help encourage them to do better.” Charlie smiled. “We don’t even have to expose Sir Pentious being in Heaven. I know Emily would probably sponsor someone at the hotel. Basically we’d be setting the sinner and a winner or an angel up as pen pals.”

“Of course the letters wouldn’t be completely private though. We don’t want anything vulgar or inappropriate being written to anyone upstairs.” Michael didn’t disagree with the plan, but wanted to make sure those in Heaven were still kept a step or so separated. “I’d prefer only residents who have been at the hotel a while get this benefit. Maybe six months or so and they’re on their best behavior.”

“Well, only Angel Dust would really qualify for that at the moment.”

“He’ll be a good first attempt then.”

Meanwhile, Lucifer sat down and began to daydream while his brother and daughter talked. Pen pals, the entire idea seemed absurd to him, but Charlie brought her usual passion to the presentations. Lucifer honestly tried to pay attention, but it all sounded so boring until Michael said a specific phrase that stuck out.

“Don’t worry too much about all the sinners. We’re researching ways to purify the souls of even the worst ones.” Michael wanted Charlie not to worry about saving everyone, but focus on saving the few who wanted to be redeemed.

“What do you mean by that?” Lucifer finally spoke up.

“Just like what I said. We’re looking into ways to purify the soul. We haven’t really perfected anything yet, but we’re very close. Even those that don’t want redemption can earn it.”

“That sounds a bit mean. I think redemption should be a choice. You can’t force it.” Charlie frowned at those comments.

“It’s nothing you two need to worry over. I promise. Maybe next time I visit I can tour the hotel and meet some of your guests.” Michael changed the topic quickly to something that would get Charlie excited.

Charlie nodded, but still felt curious about what Michael mean by ‘purify the soul’. Lucifer didn’t want to drop the topic, but the way his brother smiled so innocently made him feel a little more at ease. It couldn’t be that bad, at least not any worse than exterminations. The idea of Michael being a delivery boy like Gabriel did being Lucifer some amusement. Such a simple task for an archangel to do.

Now with a plan in place the meeting came to an end. Michael’s attention went back to Lucifer.

“Charlie, if you wouldn’t mind giving your dad and I some privacy? I want to talk to him for a bit.” Michael said, but didn’t take his eyes off of Lucifer.

“Oh um, of course. I’ll just be waiting out in the corridor, lobby… place.” Charlie grabbed her things and left the room, not seeing the harm in letting the twins have a moment.

Michael wrapped his arms and wings around Lucifer after Charlie left, holding his brother tightly.

“I’m so happy to be able to see you again, Luci.” Michael’s voice trembled when he spoke. He couldn’t do this during their first meeting because it took too long. Time enough for a bit of brotherly bonding this visit.

Lucifer pushed Michael away and took a few steps back.

“Luci?” Michael’s face fell to a devastated look.

“Michael, I appreciate you helping my daughter, but that doesn’t mean that we’re good.”

“We can be though. Like old times. Just the two of us and the stars, before the Earth even existed.” Michael tried pleading.

“We’re never going to be like that again. Not after you and the others banished Lilith and I to Hell. I haven’t forgotten who handled the sentencing.” Lucifer poked Michael in the chest. “The only reason I attend these meetings is to keep Charlie safe.”

“I’d never hurt her.”

“Like you’d never hurt me?!” Lucifer growled out, his eyes turning red and his horns growing.

“You don’t know the full story. I did what I had to.” Michael kept his calm demeanor.

“Oh? Well enlighten me.”

“They were going to kill Lilith. I did whatever it is I could to make sure you stayed with her and that you both were alive. I know how much you loved her. You would have brought war against us all if she were to die. To save as many as possible and to keep you safe I had to think of something.” Michael tensed, tears forming in his eyes before slowly rolling down his cheeks. “I didn’t want to have to fight you. I don’t want to fight you. You’re my brother, Luci.”

Lucifer withdrew his hand and blinked a few times as if not believing a word of it, but he sensed no lies. Blowing out a small burst of flame to the side he transformed back, putting his horns and tail away.

“I don’t forgive you.” Lucifer said calmly.

“I’m not asking you too.” Michael reached up to wipe away his own tears. “I want to redeem you.”

Now that made Lucifer freeze for a moment. Then his cheeks began to puff out before he let out an uproarious laugh. He laughed so hard he began to wheeze.

“I don’t get it. What’s so funny?” Perplexed, Michael sniffled.

“Me? Redeemable? You’re delusional. Do me a favor, Michael, focus on helping Charlie with the hotel. I don’t have time for this.” Lucifer shook his head and turned to leave.

Michael grabbed his shoulder but Lucifer pulled away.

“Goodbye, Michael. I hope you find a good sponsor for Angel Dust.” Lucifer left the conference room.

Chapter Text

Over the next day and a half the duck Lucifer gave him proved incredibly useful. Although limited in power the duck did provide Alastor with relief. Not enough that he felt capable of cooking or doing anything for himself outside of his room, but well enough to make it to his oak desk to read. The deal between himself and the king said nothing about sick time in the week long stipulation.

To get more comfortable Alastor took his shoes and coat off. He hung the coat up on the nose of his mounted gator and left his shoes where they lay. For a moment he took the time to stretch his feet, spreading out his hooves which scratched roughly on the ground as he walked. Seven long years without a proper farrier left his hooves curving slightly and rough. His business with the hotel kept him too busy to go and find one and by this point he’d grown used to his unkempt hooves.

With a plan in mind he started on the stack of arranged marriage proposals to Charlotte. He drafted up letters of refusal on his typewriter to all of them.

To whom it may concern,

Princess Charlotte Morningstar will not now or ever be in an arranged marriage with anyone.

Best regards,
Lucifer Morningstar

The only thing left to do is for Lucifer to sign them all and send them out. Such a thing should be easy enough for the king to do. That was another stack finished.

Letters from the Sins came next. After the first few he read from Beelzebub and Asmodeus he began to see a pattern. Many of the letters were short, checking in on Lucifer’s condition. More asking if he wanted to join the Sins’ group chat. This stack he would need to research more on before looking farther into the letters. He wondered what the situation might be between all the different Sins and Lucifer.

Why Lucifer trusted him with all of these private letters surprised Alastor until he realized Lucifer truly had no idea what rested in these piles and piles of papers he dropped off. The king very likely believed everything was junk.

Alastor sighed and gave the little duck a squeeze. The holy power inside the duck hadn’t yet dispersed so it could only help him with the pain. The squeaky duck didn’t stop the pangs of hunger either. Not that he could starve to death, but usually he had far more to eat during the day. He’d expected Lucifer to bring him something to eat, but he shouldn’t have gotten his hopes up. At least that’s what he thought until he heard a knock at the door. Just in time for dinner.

Giving the duck another soft squeeze Alastor stood up to go to the door and open it. Not surprised, Lucifer stood there with a tray holding two plates filled with food and drinks. Moving out of the way, Alastor welcomed Lucifer into the room. Lucifer set the plates and drinks down on the little table by the window before he made the tray disappear. Huffing, he fell into his seat and rubbed his face.

“About not being here last night, I did heal you earlier yesterday and you had the duck so I figured you’d be fine. The meeting with Heaven was… something. Charlie’s setting up angelic pen pals for sinners.” Lucifer began to eat from his plate not waiting for Alastor to begin.

“What an idealistic and naive idea.” Alastor closed his door before making his way to his seat to start eating.

The steak was medium rare, but he’d still prefer if it were still dripping with blood. Rotting wouldn’t be terrible either.

“I know. What angel or winner would want to be pen pals with a sinner? Even so, I hope it works.” Lucifer looked out at the city from the window.

“Who knows if anyone here would even want to exchange letters. Unlike you and a couple of the other deadly Sins. It seems that the written communications are very one sided.”

Lucifer snorted and shook his head.

“Why would they ever want to talk to me?” Lucifer couldn’t believe it.

“Why indeed? Why Wouldn’t they? I’ve read numerous letters dating from many decades ago. When is the last time you actually looked through any of your mail?”

“I don’t really look at it. Sometimes Lilith would, but it’s usually is a bunch of nothing.” Lucifer waved his hand in a dismissive manner.

“And who exactly told you the letters were all a bunch of nothing?” Alastor already figured out who the most likely culprit could be.

“Lilith. Why?” Lucifer narrowed his eyes.

“Just a thought that many of these letters are specifically for you and sound quite concerned about you and why you don’t respond.”

“Yeah right. The sins want nothing to do with me. They haven’t for years. None of them.” Lucifer shook his head and glared at Alastor.

Now that made Alastor smile wider. The king believed the Sins wanted nothing to do with him. How very intriguing considering the letters thus far. They read as if the king were ignoring them. All of this came back to the person in charge: Lilith. How long did the woman take over such matters? Did she isolate Lucifer on purpose? Certainly such things wrecked Lucifer’s already struggling mental health.

“Well, I believe differently from their letters.” Alastor kept his tone casual.

“I haven’t spoken to them in years. Not since…”

“Since?” Alastor prodded a little.

“Since-“ Lucifer swallowed as he remembered Lilith saying they were all bad influences on Charlie almost two hundred years prior. “It’s nothing that concerns you.”

“It’s not, but I am very curious.” Alastor admitted and poked at the last few bites of his meal. Such riveting conversation made him almost forget how much he disliked it. “Why not try to start talking with them again?”

“Because they probably hate me. There. Happy? There’s no way any of them will wish to talk to me. They’ve had so long to reach out and haven’t!” Lucifer couldn’t be more in denial.

“Their letters-“

“Stop making things up!” Lucifer slammed his hands down on the table, eyes turning read. “I don’t know what you’re trying to pull, but I would have been informed if they’d tried to reach out to me.”

Alastor’s eyebrows raised but he didn’t look afraid. He knew the king wouldn’t harm him, or couldn’t rather, not without facing the wrath of his daughter who’s love he tried so hard to win.

All the letters were those gathered in Lilith’s old office. He’d taken all the paperwork that looked like it might not be important expecting all of it to be useless junk. Lilith didn’t even bother to read most of it. The servants still put all the mail there even though Lilith hadn’t returned in nearly eight years. Lilith wouldn’t have kept those letters from him on purpose. She’d never do something so cruel. Throughout the entire situation all she said is they were ignoring him, and the letters he sent got rejected. They couldn’t stand him, so why would they ever try reaching out? They didn’t even try to come and visit him.

Alastor, in this scenario, must have conjured them up. For what gain Lucifer couldn’t tell, but there had to be some angle. Maybe just to cause drama and pain.

“I need you to sign numerous refusal letters for arranged marriages to Charlie. This way I can get them in the Hellpost and on their way to the right families to be disappointed.” Alastor changed the subject as he stood up from the table and went to the desk to gather the letters. He read off a list of the families the letters were for.

“Short and to the point refusal. Good enough for any idiot who thinks I’d put Charlie in an arranged marriage.” Lucifer conjured up a pen and signed them all, reading through each one to make sure they all said the exact same thing. No way would he sign a piece of paper Alastor puts in front of him without reading it thoroughly.

“Speaking of marriages, how’s the divorce with the Ars Goetia proceeding?” Alastor inquired quite curious about the political climate above common sinners.

“I haven’t looked into it much yet. I’ve been busy…” Lucifer avoided Alastor’s gaze, eyes turning back to normal.

“Making ducks?” Alastor asked.

“No! Other very important things. Very important kingly things.”

For being the king of lies, Lucifer truly couldn’t lie very well in Alastor’s opinion. Alastor tilted his head so far to the side his neck broke, but he still managed the curious puppy look with his eyes narrowing. Obviously, he didn’t believe Lucifer.

Lucifer looked out the window again and pulled at his bow tie. The man did sound like he told the truth, however the mannerisms of his body are what gave the lies away. That and Alastor knew generally that the king did absolutely nothing very kingly. All of Hell knew that the king didn’t care about sinners one iota. What other duties could Lucifer handle from the hotel? Certainly nothing involving the Hellborn.

Alastor finished up his meal before he began to tap his claws on the table. Lucifer still needed to heal him. He’d bring it up after Lucifer finished his meal if the king forgot about it. After Lucifer did finish his dinner he magically sent the dishes down to the kitchen before he stood up and walked over to Alastor. Instead of bending over, the king took a knee to be more comfortable as he withdrew the holy power. Alastor unbuttoned his shirt and opened it to reveal the bandages and golden veins.

“Still can’t believe all that effort I put in is already undone.” Lucifer sighed and put his hand on top of the bandages. He began to draw out the holy power as he’s done numerous times before. “Is the duck working well?”

“Quite well actually. It has allowed me to continue working on the mess that you left in my room.”

“You’re the one who asked for something to prove yourself.”

“And when I do I’ll become your assistant.” Alastor could garner such power and deals from a position that high. It might even give him some protection.

“If.” Lucifer argued.

“When.” Alastor persisted.

Lucifer frowned as he looked up to Alastor’s smug face. He couldn’t lie, the sinner did make remarkable progress through the garbage heap Lucifer left for him. If he continued that pace then their deal would be fulfilled and Alastor would be his assistant. What that fully entailed could be left up to debate, but it meant he’d actually have someone he could depend on. Now he began to realize why Charlie put up with Alastor. Although a ruthless monster hellbent on causing pain and suffering, the man was dependable. The percieved lies about the letters from the other Sins notwithstanding.

“There, all done for tonight. Feels like your fevers also broken.” As he stood back up, Lucifer looked at the ground and noticed the state of Alastor’s hooves. “That must be uncomfortable. When’s the last time you cared for your feet?”

“Usually, I go to a farrier, but they’ve been mostly booked out since I’ve been back.” Alastor looked down at his red hooves and let out a sigh. “They really could use a lot of work.”

“You don’t know how to take care of them yourself?”

“Most sinners don’t. Not really something to be surprised by.” Alastor shrugged his shoulders.

With a sigh, Lucifer grabbed Alastor’s ankle and pulled his leg up. The action caused Alastor to tense and grip the arms of his chair. A heavy thunk sounded and farrier’s tools appeared on the table. Lucifer moved his chair closer so he could sit down with Alastor’s foot on his lap. Alastor stayed tensed, speechless as he watched Lucifer with wide eyes.

“Oh calm down. I’ve been taking care of my own for ages and I used to take care of Charlie’s for her too. This’ll be quick and painless. I’m sure a deer's hooves aren’t that different from a goat's.” Lucifer picked out the big nippers to take off the curved chunks.

“Why are you doing this?” Alastor asked after his first foot was done being nipped.

“Even if it’s part of our deal you’ve been helping me out a lot. I don’t like feeling like I owe you a debt.” Lucifer ignored the fear he saw in Alastor when he brought out the farrier knife. The arms of the chair creaked as Alastor’s grip tightened. “Also, these must be painful to walk on. Can’t even imagine how difficult putting shoes on must be.”

Alastor’s smile wobbled as he sat there scared and unsure of what Lucifer might be planning. Did Lucifer wish to make him dependent on him? Is this the king just being nice? Another deal in the works? Before he knew it Lucifer was using the rasp to even out the bottom and uneven parts, filing down his hooves until they were nice and smooth. Lucifer pushed the finished foot off his lap before holding out his hand.

For a while Alastor just stared at his new shiny hoof in comparison to his other one, not even realizing Lucifer had his hand out. No one just did nice things for another person in Hell. Such things didn’t happen. Especially not angels.

“Other foot.” Lucifer didn’t bother with ‘please’.

Slowly nodding, Alastor raised his other foot to rest it in Lucifer’s hand. Both men stayed quiet for the remainder of the strangely intimate scenario.

With both of Alastor’s hooves looking like new Lucifer dismissed the tool bag, but left the snipped up parts of hooves and the filings for Niffty to clean up whenever she got to Alastor’s room. Lucifer got all the way to the door before he heard Alastor speak.

“Thank you.” Alastor said, still staring at his feet.

“…You’re welcome. Goodnight, Al.”

Chapter Text

Feeling well enough, Alastor spent the rest of the next day continuing his duties as normal. Due to Lucifer also aiding in his job at hotelier they ran into each other quite a lot. Alastor didn’t know exactly how to broach the subject of the kindness of the night before so instead he decided to remain civil. He merely nodded as a ‘good morning’ before he got to work.

For breakfast Alastor decided to make something to the king’s liking and one of the few sweet things he enjoyed, beignets. He made them just the way his mother used to since he couldn’t use his magic to just create them or have his minions do the work for him. By the time he finished the first servings he noticed Lucifer staring at them. No doubt the king’s mouth watered just from the smell and the sight of the confectioners sugar generously sprinkled on top.

“I didn’t know you could make something that wasn’t spicy.” Lucifer commented, taking one of the French pastries to eat.

“My culinary skills are more refined than people might think considering my usual diet.” Alastor chuckled.

After seeing the process Lucifer stepped in to start helping get the sugar on the beignets before he took the full plates to the dining room table. People were already gathering for food.

“Thanks dad, these look delicious.” Charlie took one and swooned a little as she took a bite of it.

“You’re welcome, but the thanks belongs to Al. He’s the one who made them.” Lucifer didn’t want to steal any credit.

“Smiles is actually out of his room? Here I thought he might have died in there.” Angel Dust chuckled, only half serious with his comment.

“Yes, well, he’s been busy with some work I’ve given him to do.” Not a complete lie on Lucifer’s part, but omitting key details did still count as lying. Alastor did nearly die numerous times over the last week. Exposing that would only worry Charlie and lead to some awkward questions for Alastor himself.

“Really?” Charlie asked, a little shocked.

“Yes. I figured I’d put him to work since I’ve got the hotel covered.” He didn’t enjoy lying to his daughter, so he stuck as close to the truth as possible.

“I’m just glad you two are getting along.” Charlie smiled brightly. “Was it the cooking class? I noticed you two stayed in the kitchen afterwards together.”

“We did work some things out. Truly, it’s nothing you need to concern yourself with. Your father and I have reached a mutual understanding.” Alastor said as he entered the dining room with two more plates filled with beignets. Some of these ones were filled with raspberry jam, chocolate, and strawberry jam. Alastor had a few set aside for himself that didn’t have as much sugar on top that he began to eat once he took a seat.

Lucifer hadn’t expected Alastor to join them, but nodded in agreement with Alastor’s statements. He soon found his own seat at the dining table before grabbing one of the chocolate filled ones to munch down on.

“That’s really amazing! Oh things are just going super great! With our new resident Baxter, working along side Heaven, and now you two are working together it really seems like so many things are falling in place for the hotel.” Charlie squee’d before Vaggie turned her head so that she could wipe off some powdered sugar from the side of Charlie’s face.

“It really does.” Vaggie agreed before giving Charlie a kiss. “You’re doing amazing too.”

“Awe, Vaggie.” Charlie gave her a quick kiss back before she went back to eating breakfast. “Oh! Angel Dust, how would you like to be pen pals with a winner or angel in Heaven?”

“What exactly are you talking about?” Angel licked some powdered sugar off his finger tips as he tilted his head.

“For encouragement, like a sponsor. Someone to help inspire you to continue to work hard at redemption.” Charlie explained with bright happy eyes that almost appeared to sparkle with and unsaid ‘please’.

“I’ll… I’ll think about it. If we can do pen pals, does that mean I could send a letter to my sister?” Angel really missed his twin and felt bad for the way he died.

“I can certainly find out. Oo maybe she could be your pen pal!” Charlie clapped her hands together once at what she considered to be a brilliant idea. “The letters shouldn’t include anything too private because they’ll need to be approved before being sent, but there’s tons of stuff you two could catch up on.”

“ ‘Approved’?” Angel frowned at that.

“Just to make sure there isn’t anything that violates the rules in Heaven. I imagine no swearing or anything like that.” Charlie made a mental note to clear all the rules of the letters with Michael during their next meeting. “That’s a great idea for our next activity! Everyone write a letter to someone you wish to apologize to or catch up with. They don’t have to be sent, but I can certainly see if they can be if you want them to be.”

That actually made Alastor perk his own ears up. Could he really send a letter to his mother? No, he wouldn’t dare to give any credence to the idea. He’d long accepted that he lived in Hell and he’d never be able to see or speak with his mother ever again.

The conversations at the table began to die down and Niffty began work gathering up all the plates to take them to the kitchen to be washed, dried, and put away. Everyone dispersed from breakfast, Husker heading to the bar, Angel heading out to work, Alastor back to his radio tower, and Baxter back to his lab he set up inside part of the hotel.

After lunch passed by Lucifer noticed Niffty polishing the same spot over and over again and remembered something Alastor mentioned about his responsibilities. Make sure Niffty had something to do.

“Niffty, I’ve got a job for you.” Lucifer began, the woman perked right up upon hearing that. He lead her to his room and brought out large boxes all filled with rubber ducks. “If you wouldn’t mind cleaning these all and setting some up for display I’d really appreciate it. Don’t worry about the ones on the desk though, those are still in progress.”

“Yessir!” Niffty saluted before she began to giggle like a gremlin. She literally dove into one of the boxes disappearing among the yellow sea of ducks.

Confident in having done all the required tasks for the hotel for the day Lucifer headed downstairs to attend the next cooking class. This time they were making spaghetti from scratch as taught by Angel Dust. The class went well overall. At the very least Angel made enough that for those that didn’t manage to make their own would still have something to eat. Lucifer made enough for him and Alastor since he noticed the man didn’t attend.

With food in hand Lucifer headed up to Alastor’s room for their healing session. Much like the night before Alastor had his shoes and coat off and his sleeves rolled up when he answered the door. Lucifer brought the food over to the small table for them to enjoy their dinner together. Glancing out to the city Lucifer began to eat. It did have a strange kind of beauty to it.

“Do you think any sinners out there are really going to want to try for redemption now that the exterminations have been canceled?” Lucifer asked Alastor knowing the man wouldn’t sugar coat his answer.

“Depends on the sinner and what they want to do. Who can really say? We do have that new resident, Baxter, but he’s here more to prove it’s impossible rather than to actually earn redemption. I’m sure once there’s proof many others down here will want to try it, but until then I don’t foresee many wishing to spend time away from their vices.” Alastor ate, thankful for the well made meal.

“Damn. Free will really was a terrible idea, wasn’t it?” Lucifer chuckled, sadly.

“It’s the best thing you’ve ever done. Giving humans free will, that is. Maybe creating the stars as a close second.”

“Look what they’ve done with it. Look what you’ve done with it. Free will is a joke. People are going to chose the worst options whenever possible in most cases.”

“Which is our choice. Free will is as essential to humanity as breathing. Without it redemption wouldn’t even be possible in my opinion.” Alastor pointed his fork at Lucifer. “I much prefer being here in Hell and having the ability to do as I please. Though soul contracts with other’s do infringe on free will some, the contracts were made by two people coming to an agreement. Sacrificing some of their self for the sake of some sort of gain. It still doesn’t take it away completely.”

“Everything would be so much easier if people never got it though. Hell wouldn’t even exist if not for my contributions to humanity.”

“And I thank you for that contribution. What is good without bad? Heroes without villains? Things are easy if you only have one path ahead of you and you possess no choice in the matter. To choose to be good is likely what makes someone a winner. Actively making better choices. Whereas people like myself prefer it here in Hell. I would never fit in anywhere else.”

“You’re thankful that Hell exists?” Lucifer could hardly believe his ears.

“Myself and I bet many others are. We get to do whatever our dark hearts desire. To us, this is our version of Heaven. Even if people annoy us, or we have bad days we still get the choice of how we’re going to handle it.”

“And that usually involves being a violent psychopath.” Lucifer rolled his eyes.

Alastor didn’t disagree, instead he shrugged his shoulders and continued to eat. Lucifer let out a heavy sigh and went back to eating his meal. The Radio Demon did have a point. Lucifer remembered how miserable Eve looked before he gave her the apple. How happy being able to make her own choices made her. Even Lilith enjoyed the benefits of free will and getting away from Adam.

“Do you regret it? Knowing what you do now?” Alastor finally asked.

“…No. I don’t. I just wish more people used their free will to be better people.” Lucifer sighed again.

“You only see the worst. I can tell you there are plenty of good people on Earth, and just because you don’t get to see them doesn’t erase winners from existence. Only seeing the worst can narrow one’s view to think it’s all there is. All you need is to look at Charlie to know you’re wrong. Vaggie, and even the others at the hotel are all changing for the better thanks to her. Even you.”

“What about you?” Lucifer raised an eyebrow.

“I’m the exception. I’m a serial killer, and I’m here to protect the hotel in ways we both know Charlie couldn’t stomach doing herself.”

“Uh-huh.” Lucifer didn’t fully believe that. “You’re friendlier than you used to be.”

“And you’ve stopped insulting my decor and looking disgusted at my very presence. Amazing how simple courtesy can make interactions more civil.”

“Sure, we’ll go with that.” Lucifer grinned a little as he looked at Alastor.

He’d been nicer to the Radio Demon in the past few days out of feeling a little guilty over the Vox fiasco. Maybe that’s why he didn’t give Alastor as much shit as usual. It could also be the very interesting conversations they both had.

Although young in comparison to Lucifer and even Charlie, Alastor possessed quite a great deal of emotional intelligence. Knowing what to say and when to say it to get attention and the results he wanted. Not just empty platitudes either like most of the people in Lucifer’s life, but legitimate critiques with solutions some of the time. Lucifer didn’t believe everything Alastor said, but enough of it that he began to see the sinner in a different light.

“Why did you dislike me when we first met?” Lucifer asked.

Alastor paused to think for a moment before answering.

“You insulted my work at the hotel then you insulted me.” Alastor kept the explanation simple, putting the blame on Lucifer.

“Even before that you were glaring daggers at me since I entered the hotel. Don’t think I didn’t notice. I’m used to much more reverent gazes so it stood out.”

“Would knowing make you happy or something like that?” Alastor did have a new task from his contract owner, ‘make Lucifer happy’.

“Sure, let’s go with that.”

“It’s because I thought Charlie didn’t believe in my power so she called you in. I didn’t know all she wanted from you was a meeting with Heaven. Then you came in acting as though you owned the place, undermining me. You really should try to hide your weaknesses better, I realized immediately what to do in order to get under your skin. I had quite a lot of fun acting fatherly to Charlie to prod your insecurities.” Alastor waved his hand and leaned back in his seat, finished with his meal.

“I will admit, you definitely were someone whose name I didn’t forget. You made quite an unpleasant impression.”

“Likewise.”

Both men looked at each other before they began to laugh.

“Maybe we should start over. I’m Lucifer, king of Hell.” Lucifer held out his hand.

“Alastor, pleasure to be meeting you, quite a pleasure. I’m Hell’s number one radio host, hotelier of the Hazbin Hotel, and aid to the king of Hell.” Alastor shook Lucifer’s hand. This time he didn’t wipe his hand off when the shake finished.

“That last part is still to be determined.” Lucifer pointed out.

“I’m almost finished. After you heal me I’ve got a stack of letters from the Sins. Some are the ones I mentioned before. Whether you believe me or not the letters still exist. Read them and then make your own decision on if you believe them or not, but I implore you to at least read them.

“I’ve also found requests for building permits and reconstruction for different cities in the ring of Pride. Not here in Pentagram City of course, the Overlords take care of their own parts of the city. There are quite a few requests to improve Imp City’s infrastructure. Most of the other letters you could say are fan mail or requests for interviews. Things you can just as well ignore.” Alastor started to unbutton his shirt for the healing treatment. “You might admit I passed your little ‘test’ already.”

Lucifer knelt in front of Alastor and put his hand against the injury to begin pulling out the holy light. He did still wish that Alastor failed, then he could remain ignorant to all the things Lilith kept him in the dark about. She wouldn’t have done something like that to him on purpose. It must have been for his own good that she wasn’t informing him of the letters. It’s the only reasonable explanation he could think of.

“Alright. I’ll take a look at the letters. If I find out they’re fake you can consider yourself fired.” Lucifer threatened.

“What reason would I have to lie? It wouldn’t even be that fun to lie about something like this.”

“Alright.” Lucifer nodded and pulled his hand away, finished. “Tomorrow we have another meeting with Heaven so you might have to rely on the duck. Is it working?”

“Yes, quite well in fact.” Alastor began to button his shirt back up.

Alastor went to his desk and gathered the different letters. He handed them to Lucifer. The king looked at the first letter, already in disbelief at seeing Asmodeus’ handwriting.

“Good. Anyways… good night Al.” Lucifer headed to the door.

“Good night, your majesty.”

Chapter Text

That evening, Lucifer took a look at the letters. Alastor’s handwriting in the upper right corner of each letter marked the date on the envelope to easily put them in received order. Alastor really did do a good job at this. Just flipping through the pages he noticed other notes by Alastor on the bottom of the letters. Snide remarks of course, likely ideas of what to write back if Lucifer gave him permission to.

Sitting at his work table he finally took in a deep breath and began to read the content of the letters. Most of the stack came from Asmodeus so those were the ones he decided to read first.

Luci,

How dare you say we’re bad influences on your daughter! We love her so much and would never do anything to hurt her. You know that. I’m not sure what Lilith said to you about us, but I swear we aren’t about to do anything that would endanger Charlotte.

Well, maybe not Mam, but banning all of us from coming to Pride is just harsh. Please reconsider.

-Ozzie

Lucifer didn’t understand. He’d never banned any of them from Pride. Why would Asmodeus think such a thing? Sure he did go off on them about their influence because Lilith voiced her concerns about it, but that didn’t mean he wanted nothing to do with them. They were a troop.

The next one from Asmodeus had a date a month past the first one. In fact the dates in which they were sent out grew apart at a steady rate. Taking another look, the last couple of letters were twenty years apart.

Luci,

How are you and Lilith doing? Is Charlotte doing well? Things in Lust are great. The club is doing well. Have some new performers. Miss seeing you and Lilith down here. Hope to hear from you soon.

-Ozzie

Luci,

It’s been nearly six months. You can’t really be that mad at us. Just because Mammon went on about making Charlie a clown prodigy shouldn’t impact the rest of us. It’s unfair! I’m sorry if I did anything that upset you this badly. Could we please talk about it?

-Ozzie

Lucifer,

I bet Charlotte is already walking by now isn’t she? Are you and Lilith doing well? Lust is hustlin’ and bustlin’ as always. I think you’d really like some of the new performers. I really am sorry for whatever it is I did. Please just talk to me about it.

-Asmodeus

Lucifer,

Charlotte is already a teenager now, right? You know if you don’t feel comfortable teaching Charlotte about the birds and the bees you I’m here for ya. I’ve heard it can be awkward for the parents when a kid finally grows up. I’ll always have your back. Lust and sex are the things I know about the most so you can trust me to explain whatever she’s curious about. I swear I’ll keep it age appropriate of course. Hope you and Lilith are doing well.

-Asmodeus

Lucifer sniffled and wiped at his eyes, the tear drops weren’t good for the old letters. Most of the letters after that were the same, just asking how he, Lilith, and Charlotte were doing. Sometimes mentioning performers or new shows. Finally he got to the last one from Asmodeus.

Lucifer,

So there’s this new thing called a cell phone. I figure you’ll be getting one at some point. I’m listing down my number if you ever want to talk. I’ve been told they reach between rings. This’ll be my last letter so I hope it finds you well and you’ve forgiven us.

-Asmodeus 666-666-6969

Lucifer immediately put the number in his phone and almost hit the ‘call’ button. A few of his tears fell onto the screen of his cell phone. Instead he just saved the number. No way would Asmodeus actually want to hear from him now. It’s been far too long. The Sin likely hated him by this point.

The letters were so different from what Lilith told him. Did she lie because she honestly thought the Sins were a danger to their daughter? It’s the only explanation he could think of. He knew Lilith had her secrets but he never thought she’d outright lie to him. Ever since Charlie was born she became more distant until finally seven and a half years ago she just left.

He moved on to the next set of letters, this one from Beelzebub.

Luci,

Honey, why you have to go and do something like ban us all from Pride? That is a very harsh vibe. Who are you going to have host the best birthday parties for Charlotte if not me? Sure I used a little bit of watered down beezlejuice on your kid’s gums to help with teething pain, but it’s something hellhound parents do all the time! I did a lot of asking around what best to do with pups. I’m sorry Lilith freaked out about it if that’s what this is about. I’m sorry, I wont do it again.

-Bee

Luci,

What is up? It’s right around Charlotte’s birthday time and I have some magnificent party ideas. I bet she likes candy. I’ve got a ton of the stuff ready to bring up to party with. Just say the word and I’ll be there as the best auntie ever.

-Bee

Hey bitch,

And I mean bitch with all fondness, honey. Term of endearment. What’s up? I’ve got a new recipe for beezlejuice you’ve just got to try. Even if we can’t go up there, you’re more than welcome down here. Charlotte is an adult now so get your asses down here so we can party!

-Bee

Like with Asmodeus’ letters, Beelzebub’s also became similar. Once in a while there’d be an angry comment about how banning them wasn’t fair, but no outright insults. Those came from Mammon. Lucifer’s tears stopped when he got to the Sin of Greed’s letters. Leave it to Mammon to piss him off instead of make him sad.

LUCIFER,

Your kid could have been a star across Hell! Do you know the merchandising that you’ve lost out on you cunt?! Baby clothes, baby dolls, all with the likeness of Charlotte would sell to the kiddies like crazy! You’re ruining a good opportunity like you always do. Could make a fortune! Reconsider.

-Mammon

LUCIFER,

I’m making my own damn theme park and it’s going to be twice as good as yours and have better performances. It’s going to rake in all of the cash too. So much it’ll put your’s out of business. Who needs a worthless ringleader like you anyway! Better off on my own performing my own shows. Suck it ya cunt!

-Mammon

The rest of Mammon’s letters were ignored, all of them tossed into the garbage. One thing he didn’t need is a hypercritical clown telling him things he already knew about himself.

Belphegor’s letters didn’t have any apologies, but instead listed out healthy things for Charlotte’s development. Each letter sent at a developmental age with suggestions as to how to handle it. The letters were sweet in a way and he wished he’d read them sooner. Many of them had instructions it took him months to figure out on his own.

The rest of the letters from the other Sins said similar things between apologetic to outraged.

Lucifer didn’t sleep a single wink that night as he tried to write out apology letters. In the end none of them were good enough to send in his opinion.

In the very early AM he began to pound on Alastor’s door. His eyes bloodshot and some of his makeup smeared from crying he didn’t exactly look like the professional king when Alastor opened the door.

“They have to be fakes.” Lucifer said, barging in. He began pacing in Alastor’s room, back and forth as he tried to make sense of it all.

“They’re not.” Alastor yawned wide enough his head basically split in half before he closed his mouth and blinked the sleep out of his eyes.

“But they need to be.” Lucifer began to fiddle with his wedding ring as he continued to pace. “Lilith would never-“

“Never what? Isolate you and Charlie? Control the influences around her daughter to the point of ostracizing you from everyone who cares about you?” Alastor interrupted.

“Shut your fucking mouth!” Lucifer shouted, eyes turning red and horns coming out. Even his tail flicked angrily behind him.

Raising one eyebrow, Alastor did as Lucifer commanded and shut his mouth. He motioned for Lucifer to continue his little ranting session. As much as he hated this part of the job, listening to the king piss and moan is something that an assistant should be capable of doing.

“I need to figure out if it’s true or not. Because if it is true then…” Lucifer looked to Alastor as if the man would finish his sentence again.

Alastor merely widened his eyes and shrugged his shoulders, keeping his mouth shut as ordered. This caused Lucifer’s frustration to build. He grit his teeth together and began pacing again. He needed to figure out how the Sins were banned from Pride. It would take an enormous amount of power to do such a thing. Power he and only one other person could wield.

Without a word he transported himself out of the room and to the main travel hub between pride and the other rings. This left Alastor alone in his room as if nothing happened. Alastor went to his dresser, picked up the duck and gave it a good hard squeeze, imagining wringing Lucifer’s neck.

Sinners were banned from using the hub already, physically unable to even get close. Sinners were his responsibility and they held enough power that allowing them to go into other rings would be disastrous. Now Lucifer needed to locate any other spell activated on the hub. Sure there were other ways to travel between rings, but a binding on the hub put a binding on the entire ring itself.

Even if he found it and undid the ban, it didn’t mean things would automatically be good between himself and the other Sins again. They probably hated him for ignoring them for over two centuries. For immortal beings like themselves such time passed by quickly. It still did not excuse Lucifer to be caught up in his own self-loathing to the point he didn’t think straight. Two centuries, had it really been that long?

It took him hours of searching and analyzing every little magical spell around the hub before he found it, Lilith’s magic. Reaching up he used his sleeves to wipe his tears away before rolling his sleeves up. Even if it meant nothing now, he needed to do this. Since it wasn’t his spell, it would take an equal amount of power to disenchant the restrictive magic. Luckily, Lucifer still had angelic power. Not even Lilith’s magic could compete against that.

All of pride began to shake as he grasped the spell and began to pull it apart. It didn’t last very long, but news of ‘hell quakes’ came up on the 666 News immediately after it ended. Nothing to be done about that. The sinners could guess and panic all they wanted about what just happened, Lucifer didn’t care.

Tired, and exhausted he made it back to the hotel just in time to get a message from Charlie.

Hey dad, r u rdy 2 go 2 the embassy?

He chuckled softly at his own bad luck. How long would it take him to fix his makeup to the point his dark circles wouldn’t be noticeable.

Give me 10 min

At the embassy Lucifer began to realize his entire presence proved unnecessary. Sure he wanted to be there to protect Charlie, but at this point he knew Michael wouldn’t hurt her. The two of them got along so well you’d think they were best friends or close family. The latter might be true in this case, even if they only meet days ago.

Due to lack of interaction, Lucifer began to doze off as the meeting went on. He rested his head on his arms and closed his eyes for only a second.

When he opened his eyes again he saw only Michael in the room with him. The angel appeared to be looking through one of the binders Charlie left with him. Michael noticed Lucifer waking up and smiled.

“Good to see you. Charlie already went back to the hotel. We both decided you needed a good rest if you were this tired.” Michael’s voice sounded incredibly sweet and caring.

“Ah, uh… thanks.” Lucifer felt awkward that his brother stuck around.

“Say, Luci, can we talk?” Michael asked, setting the binder to the side.

“No.” Lucifer shook his head.

“Please? You can’t just continue to shut me out. Please just let me explain everything. I said before I don’t want forgiveness, but I’d like you to at least understand why I did what I did.”

“Fine, but if I’m going to listen to you I need a drink.” Reading the letters the previous night reminded him of how good beezlejuice tasted. He didn’t want to be sober for whatever it is Michael wished to talk to him about.

Opening a portal to Gluttony it didn’t take long to find a restaurant. There were restaurants on every corner. Places everywhere for someone to eat and drink their fill. He expected nothing less from Beelzebub. Hellhounds quickly seated the two in a private booth at the back of the restaurant.

“So-“ Michael started, but Lucifer held up a finger.

“I haven’t had anything to drink yet.” Lucifer ordered beezlejuice. He kept his finger up until he finished downing his first mug. He finally motioned for Michael to start once his second mug got filled. It tasted absolutely amazing and would be the best part of this conversation.

“As I was saying, back with the trial. You and I know God wanted the other angels to resolve it. What you did released something and created an entire world separate from the one God made. Everyone tried blaming Lilith for all of it. I knew that if anything happened to Lilith you’d rebel and the fighting would be bloody. You’re one of the most powerful angels and I didn’t want to have to fight you.

“So I talked them down to banishment instead. I knew how much you loved Lilith and you wouldn’t want to be separated from her. I tried so hard to get everyone to forgive you and Lilith, but after everything else the two of you did…” Michael sighed. “It made convincing them that you wouldn’t make more mistakes impossible.

“You don’t want forgiveness, but it sounds like you want what? Thanks? Appreciation?” Lucifer laughed before he began to down his second drink.

“No. Nothing. Just wanted you to listen. To know I have always been on your side and wanted you to be allowed back. Even now, I’m being honest when I want to see you get redeemed. I want you back where you belong.”

“I don’t need anyone on my side and I am where I belong. As I told you before, focus on helping Charlie.” Lucifer narrowed his eyes, tired of this conversation already.

“There’s no way you can be happy being stuck here. It’s Hell.”

“It’s my home. My daughter is here.”

“She should come to Heaven too.” Michael said as if that fixed everything.

“You really aren’t understanding anything. I’m not going to be redeemed. There’s nothing to be redeemed for. I don’t regret what I did.” After speaking with Alastor he began to realize once again why he didn’t regret his choices. Even if it lead to such a harsh punishment.

“You could be though! If a sinner can be, angels should be able to be too.” Michael became more passionate reaching for Lucifer's hand only for his brother to pull away. “You’re so much better than those human souls.”

“Just stop, Michael. Stop. I never asked for your help to begin with. Not at the trial and not now. I have never needed nor wanted your help.”

“You don’t need to need it. I want to help you. You’re my brother, Luci. I miss you.” Michael's eyebrows furrowed together, not understanding why Lucifer felt so against his own redemption.

“I missed you too, and then I got over it when I realized you wouldn’t even be down to visit me.”

“I couldn’t. No one could. Not without chancing falling themselves.” Michael explained with a frown. “I can’t help you if I’m fallen.”

“Michael, I’m tired of this. Of all of this. I don’t need your help. My daughter does, with the hotel.” Lucifer took another drink, thankful for the beezlejuice to make this more bearable.

“I’m not going to give up on you. Not when you look so miserable all the time.” Michael pointed out what he'd noticed so far.

“I’m miserable because I’m around YOU!” Lucifer raised his voice before he rubbed his own face, ashamed of his outburst.

“…Oh. Well I- I do hope that I can fix that. I’ll work extra hard with Charlie, prove to you that I mean what I say. That I’m on your side, no matter where I’m at. I’ll… go now.” Michael appeared to be on the verge of tears as he disappeared in a blue wave of light.

Lucifer could have handled that better. He could tell his brother was actually trying to be there for him. Where he’d been the past few millennia who knows. Lucifer couldn’t just forget being left alone for so very long only for him to show up now of all times.

After paying for the drinks he disappeared in his own wave of sparkling red to go back to the ring of Pride.

Chapter Text

Lucifer didn’t know why speaking with Michael made him feel so exhausted. His shoulders slumped as he sat at his work bench. Niffty skittering around behind him continuing to organize his ducks. Like he usually did with his ducks, the woman began to set up little scenes with the different yellow toys. Some of the scenes she included her own taxidermied bugs. If Lucifer noticed he might mind it, but so far he didn’t even take a look at any of the effort Niffty put in to decorating his room with his ducks.

Instead of worrying about his existing ducks, he began to work on new ones. He wanted each resident of the hotel to have their own. Before he knew it he missed dinner, hyper-focused on his work. He even ignored the knocking at his door.

Charlie opened the door and noticed her father working. With a sad smile she quietly closed the door. When she could barely walk she’d often go to his work room and he’d show her such amazing things. They’d talk about their dreams together, but Lilith would come in at some point like clockwork and take Charlie away. Her mother always told her she shouldn’t bother her father when he’s in the middle of his projects. She sighed and put a hand on the door for a moment. Turning around she couldn’t help but notice Alastor’s door.

The two men did appear to be spending more time together. Her father might not like her interrupting him, but Alastor wouldn’t mind being the bad guy. With confidence she speedily walked to Alastor’s door and knocked. The radio demon answered shortly after.

“What may I do for you, Charlie?” Alastor raised a brow and tilted his head ever so slightly.

“Well, you and dad both missed dinner. I wanted to check on you both.” Charlie’s words were mostly the truth.

“And how is your father?”

“He’s working on something. He always gets so caught up in things that he forgets about the world around him sometimes. So it’s best if I don’t really bother him.” Charlie rubbed her arm and looked at the ground. Slowly she raised her eyes back up to meet Alastor’s.

“You’re rarely ever a bother, and have never been a bother to me.” Alastor cupped Charlie’s face. “I assure you, you’re not a bother to your father either. I’ll make something and make sure he eats it.”

“Thank you, Alastor.” Charlie knew Alastor would take the opportunity to try to outdo her father. Good for both of them.

“You’re welcome, Charlie.” Alastor walked with her to the elevator.

“So you and dad appear to be getting along now.” Charlie spoke up in the elevator on the way down. She wasn’t used to Alastor using regular modes of transportation. Usually Alastor would use his shadows to go somewhere like the kitchen.

“Mn, we are. We’ve reached an understanding with one another.” Alastor explained.

She nodded and began to hum, thinking they really needed to add some elevator music. Alastor didn’t notice the awkward silence growing, continuing to face forward. Finally the doors opened and Alastor walked out to head to the kitchen.

Alastor decided to make something simple since it might end up being ignored. Who knew how much attention Lucifer paid to those around him while working. Hopefully, some of his attention might be captured by the smell of good food. It didn’t take too long to make sweet grits with cinnamon apples, something Alastor felt positive Lucifer would savor. Lucifer did enjoy an apple motif.

Back up the elevator and to the other side of the hallway, Alastor arrived in front of Lucifer’s door. He gave a loud knock and waited. No answer. This reminded him of when he found Lucifer huddled up hiding under his blankets. The only difference between the prior day and today being the lock on the door. This time Alastor didn’t have to use his abilities to get in but let himself inside the room by proper means.

Once inside he set the tray holding the food down on the little table. It appeared to be quite similar to the table he had in his own room only white instead of black.

“Your highness, I’ve brought you some dinner.” Alastor tilted his head when he received no response.

Not one to be ignored, Alastor walked up next to the king. Very slowly he bent down and maneuvered himself into the corner of Lucifer’s gaze. Patiently he continued to move more into Lucifer’s line of sight until Lucifer sat up and turned to look right at him.

“Shit!” Lucifer tried to back away from Alastor, the sharp yellow smile startling him.

Before Lucifer could fall out of his chair Alastor reached out and caught him by the front of his vest. He pulled Lucifer back into the chair to sit upright once more. Lucifer didn’t thank the Radio Demon since to him Alastor remained the one at fault for him falling over in the first place.

“Dinner?” Attention achieved, Alastor released the king and grinned wide enough his smile went past his eyes.

“I guess I could eat.” Lucifer straightened out the front of his vest.

Staying bent over, Alastor glanced at the work table while waiting for Lucifer to get up. A few little ducks sat off to the side that resembled Vaggie, Husker, and Nifty. The one Lucifer currently worked on wore a lot of red so Alastor assumed it was his own duck-pelganger. The king appeared to be struggling with duck Alastor’s hair and ears. For such an all powerful being to be obsessed with ducks, making them from scratch no less, baffled Alastor.

“Want to get it just right, but I don’t actually know what the texture of your hair is like.” Lucifer said noticing the sinner’s lingering gaze on his latest project. An excuse, sure, he could just guess and make it look similar as he’d done with everyone else’s. Something inside of him wanted to get this one right though.

“Are you saying you want to touch my hair?” Alastor’s nose crinkled at the thought, but if it made Lucifer happy and quickened this project he might have to sacrifice some of his remaining dignity. Lucifer already touched his exposed abdomen and seen him in the throws of nightmares, so likely most of his dignity didn’t exist around Lucifer anyway.

“No, no. I don’t really need to-“

“You may. Just don’t mess it up.”

For a moment Lucifer sat there pondering what to do, his cheeks turning a pale golden color as he blushed. Finally he swallowed the lump in his throat and reached over to Alastor’s head. Careful of the antlers he pet over the pink hair and even ran a hand up one of the ears. The ears were so soft, just as he imagined they’d be. The silky feeling of the fur made Lucifer smile. Sometimes it’s the simple things that bring about happiness. The rest of the hair felt a little dry as if it had been straightened within an inch of its life.

“Are you quite done yet?” Alastor asked, his own cheeks flushed from the intimate contact.

“Uh, yeah. Yes, I mean, thanks.” Lucifer withdrew his hand and stared at it as Alastor went back to standing straight up.

Alastor reached up and touched over every part of his hair that Lucifer touched to make sure it remained perfectly styled. Not in a thousand years would he admit it felt nice for someone else to touch his ears in such a sweet way. Satisfied with his hair he went over to the table to sit down and start eating. Lucifer hurried to sit in his own seat.

“Did you read the letters?” Alastor asked before taking a sip of his coffee.

“Most of them. I still don’t believe Lilith hid them if that’s what you want to imply.” Lucifer added sugar and cream to his coffee before taking a sip.

“Didn’t mean to imply that at all. They were just sitting there amongst the rest of the mail. I don’t believe she ever attempted to hide any of these things. She probably didn’t have to.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Lucifer’s eyebrows creased together as he frowned.

“That you were incompetent in your naive belief that she’d keep you privy to everything.”

“I trusted her.”

“Too much I wager.” Alastor happily began to eat his grits, which he made separately from Lucifer’s sweet bowl.

“…” Lucifer pushed around the apple slices with his spoon. “Can’t really argue your point, can I. Not after everything I’ve found and the things you’ve shown me.”

“You could, you’d just be delusional. I’m finished, by the way. With sorting out all the letters. Most of the mail did turn out to be junk, or is too old to bother with.” Alastor spoke with confidence sitting up straight and grinning. “We had a deal, did we not?”

“I see why Charlie relies on you so much.” Lucifer said before he conjured up a cell phone. He handed it out to Alastor. “You’ll need one of these if you’re going to continue doing work.”

Alastor stared at the phone as if it were the most disgusting thing he’d ever seen, his eyes darkening as he grit his teeth. He hated the idea of using the miniature television box. Still, he took the phone and examined it. No ‘Voxtech’ logo anywhere. That put him a little more at ease. A phone created by the devil himself with no connection to Vox might be bearable. He might also be able to use it to contact the Sins or the Ars Goetia. Now that made it a little more interesting and necessary.

“It already has my number and Charlie’s number in it so you can text or call us. You can also put numbers in there of course.” Lucifer finally ate one of the apple slices, his expression improving at the taste of the food.

“And how do I do that?” Alastor had never used one of these devices before.

The rest of dinner turned into Lucifer teaching Alastor how to actually use his new cell phone. The lessons lasted far past dinner as the old man failed to understand some of the directions the even older man gave. Finally, after hours, Alastor understood how to add contacts, message and read messages, and actually call people. Lucifer would save email and apps for another day.

All that remained for the evening was the nightly healing.

“This is looking much better. The duck must be really helping it along.” Lucifer commented when he finished pulling the energy out. “Not much longer now.”

“Good.” Alastor buttoned his shirt and coat back up. “I guess this is good night then.”

“Good night, Al.” Lucifer nodded and got up to go back to his work bench.

Alastor nodded and left to return to his own chambers.

With the aid of the duck, Alastor felt fantastic the following morning. So much so that he decided to make breakfast for everyone. Chicken and waffles. Savory and sweet. It felt so good to be able to cook a more intricate meal without assistance.

Shortly after beginning he heard someone ring the lobby bell. As the hotelier he should be there to great them. No doubt Charlie also began the trek to the lobby from wherever she came from.

“Greetings how may I-“ Alastor began then froze. Dogs. What came into the hotel were dogs.

Before he knew it he’d used his powers to transport to Lucifer’s room.

“What did I tell you about not using your-“ Lucifer began, standing up from his work table, only to stop when he noticed how pale Alastor appeared. “What’s the matter?”

Indeed, what was the matter with him. Alastor could hardly believe his own reaction. He’d never considered how badly being torn apart by hunting dogs during his final moments of life scarred him. Did he just get scared away? No. Not possible. Even so, why would he go to Lucifer when frightened.

“I have food cooking. I need to get back to it. There are guests in the lobby.” Alastor spoke quickly so he could disappear back to the kitchen through the shadows, once again using his powers. The past day or so’s work on healing the infection gone in a flash.

Meanwhile, in the lobby of the hotel Loona and Tex waited. Loona brought out her phone to check her Sinstagram.

“You sure this is the place the King is at?” Tex asked, a little surprised.

“I know things about the Ring of Pride. It’s one of the reasons you came to me, remember?” Loona blushed as she tried to sound tough and annoyed. Even knowing Tex had a girlfriend she could never compete with she still liked him.

“I remember. Just seems odd he’d be here instead of in a palace, ya know?” Tex shrugged his shoulders. “Wonder who that was earlier that disappeared. Something smells delicious from that direction.”

“His daughter the princess runs this place. To ‘rehabilitate’ sinners of all things. As for who that might have been, who knows. Probably just a sinner. They might be making breakfast or something.” Loona’s stomach rumbled, not used to waking up this early let alone skipping a meal, but Tex asked her for a favor and she didn’t want to refuse him.

Lucifer soon appeared in the lobby surrounded by a wave of sparkling red.

“Well, this is unexpected. Never thought I’d see Hellhounds in Pentagram City. To what do I owe the pleasure?” Lucifer had his usual charming smile on realizing he still meant to cover for Alastor’s position. That meant greeting guests properly.

Tex bowed and Loona rolled her eyes before giving a bow as well.

“Well, you see, your majesty. My girlfriend, Bee, was curious why you stopped by Gluttony without saying anything and wanted me to give you her number.” Tex got right to the point. There were reasons why hellborn stayed clear of sinners, one of which being sinners’ violent and unpredictable nature.

“No she didn’t.” Lucifer said, quick to deny anything that suggested the Sins wished to get in contact with him. Even if he had the letters, the years of abandonment stayed in his mind. “Why would she?”

After making sure nothing in the kitchen would burn, Alastor walked back to the lobby, curious. This time he felt prepared for seeing the Hellhounds and didn’t immediately flee. These weren’t dogs, they were bipedal demons. No matter how much they appeared to be dogs. He arrived in time to see the large hound hold out a piece of paper to Lucifer.

“Not my job to ask. She sent me to find you since she said she can’t come up here herself.” Tex explained.

“She should be able to now.” Lucifer muttered, but could understand why Beelzebub might avoid checking afraid of being turned away. He hesitated to grab the paper fearing this might be some kind of cruel joke.

Noticing the hesitancy, Alastor walked up the rest of the way to the group and took the paper for him. Glancing down at it he noticed a number. From the arrangement it appeared to be a phone number.

“Hey asshole, that wasn’t for you!” Loona growled, swiping the paper back.

His lingering fear stopped Alastor from reacting in an uncouth manner. Instead he let her take the paper back without ripping it before drawing back his hand and wiping it on his coat.

“Pleasure to be meeting you both, quite a pleasure. My name’s Alastor and I’m the King’s assistant, anything he receives should go by me first.” He held his hand back out to receive the piece of paper.

After a nod from Vortex, Loona handed the paper over. This time Lucifer took it from Alastor before the sinner had the chance to memorize the number. Alastor let out an annoyed thrum of static at having something snatched out of his hand twice now. Quickly he regained his composure.

“Your name’s are?” Alastor would figure out whose phone number that belonged too.

“Vortex.”

“You don’t deserve to know my name.” Loona folded her arms, glaring at Alastor. Her stomach audibly rumbled again making her blush with embarrassment.

“How about I get you both some breakfast. Must have come a long way. I’ll be right back with some doggy bags.” Alastor grit his teeth as he left Lucifer alone with the two, but he also let his shadow linger behind. A very minor use of power he hoped Lucifer didn’t notice.

“She really sent you to give me this? This is really her number?” Lucifer finally asked after a moment of silence.

“Of course it is. Why would we even be here if it wasn’t?” Loona rubbed her face with her hand before bringing her phone back out.

Lucifer wanted to say ‘to be cruel’, but Beelzebub wasn’t a cruel person. At least not the way he remembered her. Now he had her number and Asmodeus’. Avoiding facing them became much more difficult. He should have known better than to show up in Gluttony unannounced, but he didn’t think the information would get back to Beelzebub so quickly.

“I suppose I should say thank you, so, thank you. I’ll see if I have the time. I’m very busy so it might be a bit before I’m able to give her a call.” More of an excuse for him to gather the guts he needed to actually make the phone call.

Alastor made his return with two to-go boxes Each one filled with a waffle and fried chicken. Syrup covering everything. When the three smelled the food all of their mouths watered. Lucifer watched hungrily as the boxes were handed to each of the Hellhounds.

“I wish you both a safe trip.” Alastor realized he wasn’t about to get any extra information from the hounds, especially not from the one with an attitude problem.

“Thank you again for bringing this.” Lucifer waved his farewell, wanting to get to his own breakfast.

“Thanks for the food.” Vortex, finished with his task, nodded at the two before turning to leave with Loona.

“You’re welcome.” Alastor waved before he followed after Lucifer, trusting the Hellhounds to let themselves out.

“You really do know how to cook.” Lucifer mentioned as he gathered up food onto his plate.

“My mother taught me how to cook. I’d be remiss if I forgot any of her recipes.” Alastor began to fill the plates for the others at the hotel.

“Don’t think I’ve forgotten about you using your powers either. It’s almost as if you don’t want to be healed completely.”

“It was instinct and I didn’t want to let the food burn.” Alastor explained.

Moved to Lucifer’s room through shadows on instinct. To somewhere he felt safe. Alastor couldn’t believe his own reaction to seeing two Hellhounds. After what he’d been through he could sort of understand it, but he hated it. What would happen if the angel showed up?

Lucifer could see Alastor deep in thought so he went to the dining room, carrying some of the plates with him to set out for the residents.

Time for breakfast began and slowly, but surely, all the residents came down to eat together. Alastor even sat at the table with the others to eat. Charlie asked about who came to the hotel while she was busy and Lucifer let her know about the Hellhounds just delivering a message to him and to not worry about it.

The rest of the morning and afternoon passed by as always filled with Charlie’s classes and redemption activities. Some of them Alastor attended and enjoyed the absolutely ridiculousness she convinced the guests to do. Of course he didn’t participate himself, just observed. Lucifer was very similar, not wishing to participate in something he saw as silly.

For dinner they decided on reheating leftovers since they had plenty from the previous day and no one actually felt like cooking. Alastor, for his dinner, grabbed the raw venison and put it on a plate to devour. Unfortunately, he wasn’t able to get a full deer, but he’d eat what he had available. Lucifer followed him up to his room with a plate of pancakes. Eating dinner together by this point became a little ritual the two did.

“So, instinct huh? What instinct? You actually looked terrified there for a moment when you transported to my room.” Lucifer prodded at something he felt curious about since that morning.

“Other than myself you’re the most powerful person in the hotel.” Alastor did not appreciate the prodding but saw no reason as to refuse to answer. It would make Lucifer more curious if he avoided the questions.

“Why were you scared though? As you said, you’re one of the most powerful people here in the hotel.”

“I thought they were dogs.” Alastor said as if that explained everything perfectly.

“They kind of are though. They’re Hellhounds.” Lucifer said, his mouth partially full of pancake.

“Would knowing more about this make you-“

“Happy? Sure. Let’s go with that. Since you particularly enjoy making me happy it seems. That’s not something you must do while being my assistant I hope you know.”

“I know. I’m just curious as to why you’d want to know such things.” Alastor lied easily enough. “Dogs ripped my body apart while I was dying. Not exactly a pleasant experience. I believed myself over the experience, but seeing them suddenly reminded me of that. I quickly got over it when I realized they weren’t just mindless beasts.”

“Uh-huh. That sounds awful.” Lucifer admitted, pulling at his bow tie a little to loosen it.

He did find it quite ironic that Alastor now ate other people alive and tore them apart. A very similar death to the one that happened to him.

“I guess I’ll forgive you for using your powers this time considering you didn’t actually mean too.” Lucifer decided out loud.

“How kind of you.” Alastor couldn’t hid his annoyance and sarcasm at constantly being scolded over the same issue.

“I’m a very benevolent king, I know.” Lucifer didn’t even catch onto the annoyance.

Alastor resisted the urge to roll his eyes. Instead he finished his dinner before he went to his desk to gather up more papers. These ones had more detailed notes on them and highlighted dates. He didn’t consider any of them high priority, but figured Lucifer could decide that himself after looking through them. Building permits, resumes requesting employment at the palace, and some fan letters that he figured Lucifer could use to help cheer him up.

“Now that this is all finished, what exactly are you going to help me with?” Lucifer asked as he looked through the organized documents.

“Writing replies and organizing meetings with people to discuss some of the matters in person. You did give me this cellular telephone for a reason.”

“And what I’m saying is there’s not really that much to do. Hell kind of runs itself for the most part.” Lucifer admitted. “I’m not even sure why they’ve bothered sending me letters about over half of this stuff.”

“Well, maybe I can sort that out for you. It’s good that the workload is light considering I also have a hotel to manage.”

“Point. Let’s get to healing everything you undid today.” He knelt in front of Alastor like usual and waited for the sinner to open up his shirt.

The healing went well, though Lucifer pushed himself a little too far and the smell of his burning flesh filled the room as he pulled his hand back. Lucifer showed no sign of pain, merely clenching his hand as it began to drip golden blood. Alastor reached out and grabbed Lucifer’s wrist. Lucifer stood slowly a little confused as Alastor brought his hand gently up to his mouth. Before either of them realized what they were doing Alastor’s tongue stretched out to lick away the blood that formed on Lucifer’s palm.

It tasted absolutely delectable, the finest thing Alastor ever put in his mouth.

Until the bleeding stopped they stayed like that, Alastor licking Lucifer’s palm. The injury closed quickly so it only lasted a brief moment. Long enough for Lucifer to blush a dark gold before he quickly pulled his wrist out of Alastor’s clutches. How dare this sinner handle him in such a way. He was the King of Hell damnit!

With a huff Lucifer turned to leave. He paused when he got to the door due to Alastor’s voice.

“Good night, Lucifer.”

Lucifer left without saying a ‘good night’ too embarrassed by his own behavior.

Chapter Text

In bed, Lucifer stared at his palm, the injury long gone. The sensation of Alastor licking him lingered. Such disgusting behavior that Lucifer found strangely and disturbingly charming. In his mind he believed, for a brief moment, that the licking showed care and affection. Things he’d longed to receive since he and Lilith split. In reality, he did know that Alastor possessed some cannibalistic tendencies. Did drinking his blood even count as cannibalism though? Lucifer wasn’t human or a deer. The semantics around cannibalism not something he wanted to think about too hard.

He let out a sigh and his hand fell down to the bed next to him. Lucifer rolled onto his side and pulled up the covers over his head. Hiding beneath them made him feel safer, the weight of the blankets comforting.

How could he even go on normally after everything that happened. First the number from the Hellhounds that supposedly belonged to Beelzebub and then the reaction to his blood from Alastor. His day really got weird. To top that off he forgot the paperwork in Alastor’s room. No way could he go back there and admit to forgetting it that evening.

They didn’t even get to talking compensation, though Lucifer could pay Alastor a fortune if this worked out having a number to go by might not be a bad idea. For that he needed to get his accounts in order. Things he didn’t trust Alastor to handle. He’d be remiss if he let the sinner rob him blind. Someone more trustworthy would need to be employed. Perhaps Alastor could help him vet some Hellborn for the position. Someone high ranking would be preferred, but he doubted anyone would wish to aid the king and his vast finances.

Another sigh left Lucifer’s lips as he finally began the struggle that was falling asleep.

Earlier that day, in Imp City Loona arrived at the I.M.P. office.

“Mmm Mmm something smells good.” Millie perked up when Loona entered, leftovers box from the Hazbin Hotel in hand. “Where’d you get that?”

“Pentagram City.” Loona shrugged as she went to her desk.

“You went to Pentagram City? What in the world for?” Moxxie’s mouth watered as he got a whiff of the food as well.

“Personal reasons.” Loona blushed as she started to eat her breakfast. She savored the taste, not used to such savory, unburnt, free food.

“The smell reminds me of ma’s home cookin’.” Millie put Loona’s coffee order on the desk and stared at the contents of the box. “It must be somethin’ sinners made. Ooo it looks tasty.”

In the middle of a bite Loona got a text message from Vortex.

Thks again for helping me out today.

She responded with a simple No problem. Anytime..

Noticing Millie still staring at the food Loona rolled her eyes.

“What do you want, old lady?” Loona paused eating to ask.

“Well, I was gonna ask if you’d mind me havin’ a piece? It’s been a long time since I visited my parents in Wrath and it just smells so good.” Millie’s tail wagged behind her and she pushed Loona’s coffee order closer. An order she bought for Loona basically every morning with few exceptions. She bought everyone else in the office drinks as well.

With a huff, Loona handed Millie one of the numerous pieces of chicken from the box.

“Thank you, Loona.” Millie gave a small happy ‘squee’ before she ripped it in half and shared it with Moxxie. When she popped it in her mouth her eyes went wide and sparkled as she enjoyed the taste.

Moxxie took a moment to sniff his half and touch it with his tongue to make sure it was safe. He didn’t generally trust food from strangers, especially not sinners, but it tasted amazing. Before he could control himself he’d devoured the entire half he’d been given. Looking at his hands he almost felt like crying at the absence of something so heavenly.

The door to Blitzø’s office kicked open and the imp hurried out to see what the smell in the waiting room of their business might be. Seeing Loona’s meal he gasped. Quickly he went to her desk and ducked down, putting his fingertips on the desk before slowly peeking over. His eyes were large, pleading for any scraps.

“For fuck’s sake.” Loona growled and threw one of the remaining pieces of chicken at his face, which he caught with his tongue before pulling it into his mouth. “The rest of this is mine and I’m not sharing anymore!”

Blitzø let out a deep moan as he consumed the sustenance.

“Now that was some good shit. Where’d you get that?” Blitzø asked when he finally finished savoring the delicacy.

“She said she got it in Pentagram City, sir.” Moxxie pipped in.

“You went to Pentagram City? Alone?” Blitzø switched into worried father mode immediately. “The sinners didn’t mess with you at all did they? If they did I swear by Satan I will-”

“Da-Blitzø, I didn’t go alone. I went with Tex. He had an errand to run and needed someone to show him around.”

“And how’d you get the food?”

“They just gave it to us when they noticed we were hungry. This creepy guy with an old timey, fucked up voice dressed in red.”

“That’s not just any sinner, sir. That sounds like the Radio Demon. One of the Overlords.” Moxxie chimed in unable to help himself and putting his knowledge to use. It did get a glance from everyone. “I uh, listen to his broadcasts sometimes. When he’s not playing the screams of his victims his taste in music is quite delightful.”

“You know this does give me an idea. Business has been slow lately. Putting up fliers in Pentagram City might not be bad for advertising.” Blitzø scratched his chin and put a hand on his hip. “A helluva lot cheaper than a fucking billboard that’s for damn sure. That’s what we’ll be doing tomorrow gang!”

Blitzø headed back into his office for a moment to draft up a flier before he put it through the copy machine. Soon they had a massive stack of quickly drawn, poorly worded papers to go and hang around Pentagram City. They were at least legible enough to get the general idea of what they were for. Moxxie still took a marker to each one to fix a few of the errors to make them more legible, which would have been easier if Blitzø let him do it before making all the copies and running their copying machine out of paper.

Early the next morning, once everyone arrived for work it was time to get a move on.

“Come on, Loona, M and M. Let’s get to work.” Blitzø announced.

The four soon arrived in Pentagram City, crashing into a parking spot.

“Okay, the plan is simple. Split into two groups. Go to places, pin up the fliers, meet back here and then we’ll go get some free grub from the radio freak Mox has a hard on for.” Blitzø chuckled, passing half the stack to the married couple before he walked with Loona off in a direction.

“I do not!” Moxxie claimed as he took his and Millie’s half of the fliers.

Millie and Moxxie walked the opposite way and began to tape up the fliers wherever they could find space. Imps weren’t often seen in Pentagram City, neither were Hellhounds. Sinners didn’t take much notice of the smaller beings. No point. They didn’t have souls to make deals with so they couldn’t really provide sinners with any power.

Towards the end of the stack of fliers the two entered Cannibal Town.

“Well this place is strangely peaceful compared to the rest of the city.” Moxxie noted as they began their trek through the town. “Though I’m not sure that anyone these people want dead are still alive. Look Millie! They have a town bulletin board.”

Moxxie hurried over. The bulletin board had a few empty spots. Most of them were out of reach so Millie gave him a lift to pin the paper up on the board.

They did begin to draw a few looks from the residents of the town by this point. Not that the two of them minded the curious glance here and there.

“Millie, We should take a picture together in the gazebo. It’s so beautiful here.” He hurried up the steps. His eyes twinkled as he spun around. “Oh this is just like in that musical.”

“Of course we can, Mox.” Millie giggled and nodded. She interrupted a passerby for a moment. “Sorry to disturb you, but would you mind takin’ a picture of my husband and me? It’s our first time in your lovely town.”

“Why of course I can, my dear.” The gentleman took her phone and after instructions on how to use it took a few pictures of the couple on the device. “There you are. If it’s your first time here might I suggest stopping by Rosie’s Emporium. You can find souvenirs and other items there.”

“Thank you so much mister!” Millie said before she began to show Moxxie the picture that were taken.

“You’re very welcome.” The cannibal tipped his hat to the two of them, continuing on his business.

Rosie’s Emporium wasn’t difficult to find considering it was located right behind the gazebo. The two quickly went inside, surprised to find the place packed full. There were all sorts of items from shrunken heads, to actual fingers on sale. Moxxie’s attention went straight to the period pieces of clothing. Late Victorian to Edwardian. Rushing over he gasped as he saw outfits that would fit himself and Millie. He looked at his wife, begging with his eyes.

Millie couldn’t help but giggle and nod.

“Let’s make sure to try em on first. I’m sure they have a dressing room around here.” She soon spotted it and picked out her outfit to try on.

Moxxie looked very fashionable in the dress he picked out, the large hat would need to be modified for his horns but he was certain they could do that in this sort of shop. Millie looked quite dapper in her suit. The two of them absolutely charming together. Charming enough it caught Rosie’s attention.

“Well, not often we see imps around here. I hope you two are finding everything you need? Do you have any questions?” Rosie asked, adoring how cute the two looked.

“Yes ma’am. Just was wondering if I could get the hat modified for my horns please?” Moxxie asked.

“Oh how polite! Of course we can do something like that.” She didn’t even need to take it back to sew, just working some of her magic to modify the hat then and there.

The way Moxxie’s eyes lit up when he put on the hat made the use of magic more than worth it for Rosie, especially if they were going to be buying the outfits.

“We were also wondering if we could speak with the proprietor of the shop? We have some fliers for our business and was wondering if we might put them up on the counter?” Moxxie held out the stack of papers and Rosie gave it a look over.

It took her a moment of thinking and looking at the two before she shrugged.

“Sure, why not. I’m a sucker for supporting small businesses. You two just better not be strangers, ya hear?” Rosie gave them both a wink before heading back to the service counter.

Millie and Moxxie hugged each other and kissed. This was a most successful endeavor for them. Quickly they changed back before going up to purchase the outfits. With their souvenirs in hand they left the shop and headed back to find the van.

When everyone got back to the van Blitzø looked at Loona.

“So where’s the place with the free grub?”

“It’s that big hotel up there.” Loona pointed. “The one ran by the king’s daughter.”

“A hotel? Fuck hotels. Hotels are the absolute worst.” Blitzø frowned, second guessing the idea.

“I don’t even know if they’ll give us free food again. It’s about lunch time though so if they are going to be serving anything it’ll probably be around now.” Loona shrugged her shoulders. “I am getting kind of hungry.”

Blitzø’s stomach agreed with the hungry. With a sigh he used the crystal to open up a portal and drove out right in front of the hotel.

All four of them got out of the van and headed inside. Moxxie was the first one to get to the front desk and ring the bell. It didn’t take long before Alastor exited the elevator and came down the stairs. He looked a little perplexed at seeing the three Imps, and the Hellhound from the prior day.

“Pleasure to be meeting all of you, quite a pleasure. Though I do believe you might be in the wrong place. This is a hotel for sinners seeking redemption, not a standard hotel.” Alastor’s brain began to churn a plan of how to get the phone number from this Hellhound.

“Mister Radio Demon, sir, it’s an honor to meet you. I listen to your broadcasts quite a lot. Your taste in music is exquisite.” Moxxie bowed, not about to show disrespect to a sinner who would literally rip him apart without blinking an eye.

“Yeah yeah, we’re here for some food. We’re hungry and heard you give it out for free?” Blitzø waved his hand, not really caring for the rank of the sinner standing in front of him.

Food. That would make this even easier. Also the littler one complimented his taste in music. Such things should be rewarded.

“Normally the food is reserved for the guests of the hotel, but I suppose I can make another exception if…” Alastor let it hang there.

“If?” Blitzø asked.

“You see the king lost the piece of paper you gave him yesterday and we had no way of reaching you miss ‘you don’t deserve to know my name’. If you can maybe give me the contact information I can whip something up to feed all of you. Sound like a deal?” Alastor knew it wouldn’t be an official deal, but he’d work with what he had.

“Deal. Loony, think you can give him the number?” Blitzø said with a smile.

“Food going to be good as it was yesterday? And he really lost it? It was really important.” Loona said, a little frustrated at the idea of the king losing something in less than a day of having it.

“Of course. I’m making gumbo right now, one of my specialties. And yes. I guess lost is a strong word, more misplaced. We had a lot of paperwork we were going through and it may have been shuffled in.”

Loona took out her phone and texted Vortex. Hey, what’s Bee’s number? I realize I don’t have it.

She got a text back not long after with the number. Holding her phone out to Alastor she waited for the man to copy the number down. Alastor adjusted his monocle before getting out his cellphone to save the number. ‘Bee’ is how he saved it considering he didn’t actually know who the number belonged too. He recognized that shortening of a name from somewhere… Beelzebub. One of the seven deadly Sins. Now things were beginning to get interesting.

“Thank you. Now, if you’ll all come with me, you may wait in the dining room while I prepare your meal. All our residents will be down to eat shortly so if you wouldn’t mind leaving once you have your food that would be preferred.” A small price to pay to get the phone number of a Sin.

“Yeah, yeah.” Blitzø couldn’t really believe this worked. Someone so powerful cooking a meal for them. A free meal and all it took was a phone number. It all seemed too easy. He wasn’t about to let any of his employees eat the food before he tried it himself to make sure it was poison free.

Alastor returned with two bags that had two large sealed bowls in each of them.

“I do hope you enjoy. Now if you don’t mind I need you to leave.”

Blitzø took the bags and turned. The four left as Alastor waved farewell to them. Once they were gone the Radio Demon’s smile grew twice as big. Oh he had some interesting plans to be making. Not to mention a king who hadn’t come out of his room the entire day thus far.

Chapter Text

When Lucifer woke up he felt awful. All his dreams were about what if Lilith’s spell didn’t do what he thought it did and that maybe he should put it back. Even if they weren’t together any longer he still loved Lilith and truly believed the woman had their daughter’s best interests in mind. To ban the Sins entirely from Pride to Lucifer felt like overkill. Sure each Sin had their vices. It’s one of the reasons they were Sins to begin with. That didn’t mean their vice is all there is to them as people.

All of it truly overwhelmed Lucifer. He could have found those letters himself if he’d merely looked for them. Everything pointed to this being his own fault. If he’d been more attentive then Lilith might not have felt the need to ban the Sins. If only he went through his own mail and attended to some of the managing of Hell and he would have noticed the Sins were trying to contact him. His lack of responses are why they stopped writing in the first place.

It’s not like he could very well just start replying now when they all likely didn’t want anything more to do with him. He couldn’t really blame them for it either.

Lucifer curled up under his blankets determined to try and make himself disappear.

Unfortunately, another being in the hotel felt determined to ruin Lucifer’s self sabotage. Bowls of gumbo in hand, Alastor entered the king’s room using shadows since the door proved to be locked again. He knew knocking would do no good so he hadn’t bothered with it. Moving through the shadows that way did sting his injury, but nothing that the healing duck couldn’t fix on it’s own.

As Alastor set the table he began to hum an old timey jazz tune.

“I’ve let you play sick all day, now it’s time for you to actually eat something, your majesty.” Alastor went to the bed and sat down on the edge of it. Reaching out a hand he rubbed over where he guessed Lucifer’s shoulders to be. “This is very unbecoming. Do you wish to talk about it?”

No response came as Lucifer rolled himself up into a tighter blanket burrito.

“Does it have something to do with the number the Hellhounds gave you for Beelzebub?” Alastor asked and once again got no response.

Since the king refused to answer or get up out of bed, this gave Alastor a good excuse to taunt him.

“Guess I’ll just have to call the number myself to see what the big deal is since you wont tell me.” Alastor noticed how the blankets all tensed up all of a sudden.

With a large smile he hummed as he got his cell phone out and found the latest saved number and pressed call. He turned on the speaker phone so Lucifer could hear the ringing.

“You don’t have her number.” Finally came a response from the blanket burrito.

“I have my ways.” Alastor purred as the second ring echoed in the quiet room.

“Hang up!” Lucifer demanded, poking his head out of the safety of the blankets.

Alastor clicked the speaker phone button and put the phone up to his ears as he stood up from the bed. He got a decent amount of space between himself and the tangled up Lucifer. The way Lucifer attempted to get out of the blankets looked quite amusing, even as he fell out of the bed.

“Hello?” Came the curious answer on the phone, a woman’s voice.

“Pleasure to be speaking with you, quite a pleasure Lady Beelzebub. My name is Alastor. I’m King Lucifer’s assistant.” Alastor took pride in his new job title.

“Luci’s assistant? He’s never had one of those before. How do I know you’re telling the truth?” Queen Beelzebub didn’t trust this random stranger.

“You don’t, but I can assure you I’m speaking the truth.” Alastor dodged Lucifer and put the phone back on speaker phone just in time for Lucifer to growl.

“You have no idea what you’re doing.” Lucifer hissed.

“Luci? Is that you?” Bee overheard the hiss.

Lucifer covered his mouth with both of his hands and glared at Alastor. He should have known better than to teach the sinner how to use a cell phone. Only bad could come from teaching Alastor anything.

“It is him, but he’s gone quiet. He’s a little embarrassed he hasn’t yet called you so I’m assisting with him taking the initiative. I do hope that’s alright.”

“And what’s his bitchy wife got to say about this?”

“They’ve been apart for years now so I don’t see how that’s relevant. How about we arrange a meeting?”

“It’s related because it’s going to be kind of hard to meet when I’m not even allowed in that ring because of her.” Beelzebub, unlike most things, didn’t wish to sugar coat this.

“That’s not true! It has to be some kind of misunderstanding.” Lucifer finally interrupted. “You might not have been allowed in but it’s… There’s got to be some kind of explanation as to why.”

“She didn’t want us around you, pretty easy explanation Luci.” Beelzebub said, her eyes rolling and arms folding could almost be heard over the phone.

Lucifer took the phone from Alastor and turned off speaker phone before talking with Beelzebub himself.

“There’s got to be another reason. Lilith would never do something like this without a reason. It’s fixed now though so- so everyone can come to Pride again.”

“And what if she puts it back up?”

“She wont and I wont have you continuing to attack Lilith like this. She just got overprotective.” Lucifer began to pace around the room, still in his pajamas, his hair a complete mess.

“But she banned us, all the Sins, until further notice. Luci, honey, she could have just talked to us you know. She kept us all apart for years. You have no idea how many letters I sent. I bet the bitch burned them since I didn’t get a response from you.“

“She did no such thing! I just, I got really busy and lost track of time.” Lucifer ran his fingers through his hair trying to fix his appearance and seem more put together even though Bee couldn’t see him.

“For over two hundred years? Luci, you’ve had a habit of going out of it, but never for that long. She must have-“

“Stop saying she did things she didn’t do!” He snapped.

“But she did do them, Luci. Let’s just say the idea you’re not with her anymore is-”

“We’re still married. Just, we’re just taking a break right now. Separated.” Lucifer’s stress began to rise along with his anger.

“You being separated is a relief. She really-“

“Stop it!”

“But-“

Lucifer hung up, unwilling to hear about Lilith’s involvement in isolating him from his family any longer. Tears burned in his eyes as he glared at Alastor.

“Even you admitted the other night that-“ Alastor began.

“Admitted that something was the matter. It’s my fault this happened, not Lilith’s. Lilith just wanted to protect Charlie and me. It’s the only reason she would have done something like this. No other reason.” Lucifer’s horns began to grow, fire sparking between them as his eyes went red. “How dare you show such disrespect for her in front of me.”

Even though he didn’t feel fear, Alastor felt his legs buckle beneath him as he knelt in front of Lucifer. Insinuating Lilith being a bad person truly upset Lucifer to the point of using his power to force Alastor to kneel. Alastor’s own power couldn’t even hold a candle to the flame he felt coming off of Lucifer in that moment. He might have overstepped his bounds just a little bit.

“Don’t call her again.” Lucifer tossed the phone back to Alastor who caught it before placing it back into his jacket pocket.

This didn’t exactly go the way Alastor thought it would. He’d expected to have a little fun with Lucifer and arrange a little reunion for the man, but then Lilith came up in the conversation and everything went to shit. No matter what, Lilith still didn’t tell Lucifer about those letters, didn’t tell him about putting a spell up to keep the other six Sins out of Pride, and didn’t tell him about so many things that as the king he had a right to know.

It took concentrated effort for Alastor to make his way back up to standing. Lucifer’s anger finally dying down.

And as if nothing just happened the two went to the table and began to eat the dinner Alastor brought up for the both of them. No words were exchanged as the two ate in silence this time. Even if Lucifer enjoyed the meal he felt too pissed off to say anything about it.

Lucifer felt awful for hanging up on Beelzebub, but there was nothing he could do about it now. It likely just added to how much she probably hated him. Now he knew he couldn’t call her, not after that.

With dinner finally finished he knelt in front of Alastor as usual to heal the sinner. Only a few more sessions and all the holy power inside of Alastor would be gone.

“You know we never discussed my compensation for being your assistant?” Alastor finally said something.

“You’re not quiting?”

“Why would I quit?” If Alastor couldn’t handle one little outburst from a royal figure then what kind of assistant would he be?

Lucifer shrugged and continued healing.

“I was thinking about what would make good payment.” Alastor leaned his head to rest on his popped up hand.

“Whatever it is I can afford it.” Lucifer didn’t really care that much about money. He had far more than he knew what to do with.

“Blood.”

“What?” Lucifer looked up, surprised.

“I want some of your blood once a week. A vial should be enough or you can always let me bite you.” Alastor wanted to experience that taste from the night before again.

“That’s really all you want?” Lucifer’s surprise continued both eyebrows going up.

“Yes. I have no need for money.”

“What do you intend to do with my blood?” Lucifer figured he had a right to know that much at least.

“Add it to my personal meals.”

“I should have known. Didn’t get your fill of angel from the attack on the hotel?” Lucifer rolled his eyes.

“I didn’t get any from the attack. I was too busy keeping Adam busy.” Alastor motioned to his injury. “And then I had to make a tactful retreat.”

“Fine. A vial a week? That’s what you want?”

“Enough for a mouthful, unless you wish to give more. I wouldn’t complain about such generosity.” Alastor watched Lucifer stand back up and sit back in his seat, finished with the healing session. “You also left the papers in my room that you should be looking through. I filtered out all of the junk, but there are still things that need your attention.”

“Go get them and we can go through them now.” Lucifer waved his hand in a shooing motion.

Alastor did as ordered and retrieved the papers before returning to the room. For the next few hours the two of them worked through the paperwork. Alastor added in useful suggestions to some of the work orders and drafted up refusal letters for others. Then there were the items that would require meetings with the king. Alastor conjured himself up a scheduling book where he began to write in the estimated meetings with Heaven, time for him and Lucifer to work through the man’s mail, some of Charlie’s classes, then a few other miscellaneous meeting blocks for the future. He even put dinner and his radio broadcasts on the schedule.

“I could use an accountant or someone who can help me look over contracts with higher ranking Hellborn. You’re not bad at it, but frankly I don’t fully trust you having my best interest at heart.” Lucifer rubbed his eyes, already bored and tired of discussing so much business.

Alastor faked a gasp and put a hand on his chest as if offended by the remark.

“Oh shut up.” Lucifer tossed some of the papers at Alastor with a smile. “Any of the applications for employment look promising?”

“For that kind of position, no. I’d say the only people qualified would be the types we’d have to scout ourselves or get recommendations. Maybe one of the Sins knows someone?”

“Oh don’t start with that. I don’t want you in contact with any of the Sins.” Lucifer pointed at Alastor.

“It’s not my fault you botched the phone call earlier. It is good to know that the Sins can come to Pride.” Alastor made a mental note of that possibility.

“She kept bad mouthing Lilith. Anyone would get upset with their wife being verbally attacked without being around to defend herself.” Lucifer reasoned, folding his arms and leaning back in his chair.

“Sounded to me like she just wanted to voice concern over Lilith’s behavior and you may have overreacted.” Alastor felt confident Lucifer was calmed down enough to discuss this better.

“Don’t start that shit back up.” Lucifer narrowed his eyes.

Or maybe Alastor was wrong and Lucifer wasn’t ready for such a conversation. Alastor raised his hands in a surrender motion for a second before bringing them back down to the table.

“If you’d like I can help smooth things over with Beelzebub. That is if you’d like to talk to her again.” Alastor began to organize some of the papers that were thrown at him.

Lucifer did want to talk to Beelzebub again and Asmodeus, but worried he’d just make things worse. Talking about Lilith triggered his defenses and he didn’t really know hot to react properly to criticism of his wife even if they were separated. Though if Alastor set some boundaries with Beelzebub for him it might just work. Let her know not to mention Lilith.

“I’ll think about it.” Lucifer looked at the time and let out a sigh. “We should call it a night.”

“Probably should.” Alastor agreed, standing up. “Good night, Lucifer.”

“G’night, Al.”

Chapter Text

In the middle of the night, not long after Alastor fell asleep, he got rudely awakened by someone grabbing his hair and throwing him out of his bed. When he tried to attack back on instinct his deal kicked in, sending jolts of pain through his body until he lay motionless on the ground. A foot kicked him over to face up. When he opened his eyes his entire room appeared to be replaced with a dark purple dome.

There were very few people who could get into Alastor’s personal chambers unnoticed. The Queen of Hell certainly could manage it without a problem.

“Queen Lilith, to what do I owe-“ Alastor gasped in pain, interrupted as Lilith stomped directly on his injury. Her heel dug into the slash making it bleed profusely.

“Don’t act coy. What are you trying to do with Lucifer?” She growled.

“Make him happy.” Alastor continued to lay there, helpless. “He ordered me to do it.”

“Did he now. So tell me, how does undoing my spell to keep the Sins out of Pride play into making him happy?” She stomped down again, Alastor’s scream got muffled by magic. “How is going through the mail making him happy?”

When Alastor finally managed to catch his breath he responded.

“He misses the other Sins, plain as day to see that when you pay attention. He’s lonely most of all. As for the mail that I used to get closer to him. Need him to trust me if I’m going to be able to help him. He mopes around far more than I expected him too. Quite different than I initially pictured him.”

“Oh? And how did you picture him?” Lilith couldn’t help her curiosity.

“Pompous and pigheaded with glaringly obvious insecurities.” A collar appeared around Alastor’s neck, forcing him to answer.

“I might not own your soul, but I can still hurt you.” Lilith sneered down at Alastor. “Added benefit of the order you got when in the middle of fighting Adam. Thou shalt not harm the first humans.”

“You asked.” Alastor snarled back up at her, his smile displaying gums as he pulled his lips back. She kicked his until his expression changed back to the neutral smile he always wore.

“Now there’s a good fawn. You’re going to stop messing with the Sins and Lucifer you trollop.”

“Does He know about you isolating Lucifer? Gaslighting him? How long have you been doing it? Since Eden? Making him think everything is his fau-AH!” Alastor screamed again as her heel pierced in and through one of his thighs.

“He doesn’t need to know. I’d suggest if you want to keep the cozy life you have now instead of coming back to Heaven you-“ Lilith stopped as she heard Alastor laughing.

“‘Make Lucifer happy’. Your orders don’t mean shit in comparison with His. You also can’t kill me. I’m the only success so far from all the experiments. He’d be very upset if anything happened to me. Even came down here to save me from almost dying. You go too far and it’ll be noticed.” Alastor continued to chuckle through the pain hoping she bought his bluff.

“Tch.” Lilith pulled her foot up, heel coming out of Alastor’s thigh as she took a few steps back. “Making him happy doesn’t mean spending romantic evenings with him every night.”

“Romantic what now?” Alastor struggled to get to a standing position, refusing to continue laying on the ground like a wounded animal.

She grabbed him by the front of the shirt and lifted him off his hooves. He reached up to grip at her hands to try and loosen the hold. The pressure very nearly choking him.

“You’ve been making him dinner almost every night.”

Alastor had a few guesses how she knew those things. One of them being limited sorcery to spy on the hotel. Obviously nothing around Lucifer or she’d be privy to the actual activities. She’d know they were anything but romantic if she watched while Lucifer were near. The woman’s imagination certainly did appear to run on the wild side.

“I make everyone in the hotel dinner. Lucifer takes his in his room because he’s healing me. We’re keeping it a secret from the rest of the hotel.” Alastor gasped out, struggling for breath as his radio filter stopped completely.

“You should know better than to lie to me.”

“Who’s lying? It’s the truth. We eat. He heals me. Sometimes we work on paperwork. Not romantic in the slightest.” Of course he wasn’t about to mention his new payment for being Lucifer’s assistant because that might get him in trouble with everyone up the totem pole. His leg and side began to drip blood down onto the carpet.

Finally she dropped him. He couldn’t support his sudden weight and for the second time that evening found himself kneeling against his own wishes.

“You’re very lucky that He still finds you useful or I’d erase you myself. Once the exterminations start back up I’ll be able to find another test subject for Him to work on.” Lilith swore as she snapped her fingers.

First she disappeared and then the dome surrounding the two of them vanished leaving Alastor back in the comfort of his room.

Although it certainly wasn’t his specialty, Lilith gave him an incredible, and incredibly stupid, idea.

While he pondered over the best course of action he limped to his bathroom to take out his sewing kit and the spare bandages he’d stowed away. Stitching up the back of his thigh proved tricky, and it was a good thing it only needed two stitches like the front. It would heal soon enough since an angelic weapon didn’t make the injury. He still healed slower due to the holy power inside his body.

Bandaged and changed, Alastor went to sit on his bed. Many things Lilith said stuck out, including speaking about the exterminations starting back up. Likely just a hope of her’s and not a real possibility. Whoever Lucifer and Charlie spoke with about the exterminations appeared to be in charge and they stated no more so unless something drastic changed Alastor felt sure that they wouldn’t start back up again. Why did Heaven even call them off to begin with? They didn’t defend the hotel that well. Is it because Lucifer joined in? No that couldn’t be it either. Why would heaven stop the exterminations and why would the angel stop his experiments?

“Redemption works.” Alastor realized. “The Hazbin Hotel works.”

There’s only one person that could be redeemed that came from the hotel and they were thought erased during the exterminations. Alastor heard stories about Sir Pentious’ heroic sacrifice against Adam. Completely vaporized. Not even a scrap left to bury. Frank, the little egg boi, the only remnant of Sir Pentious’ existence.

The absolute absurdity of it made Alastor laugh louder as he fell back to lay on his bed, moving his wrist up to cover his eyes. To think one might have to be erased in order to be redeemed. Unless the snake got redeemed just before Adam’s holy light lit up his airship. So few possibilities. No wonder the royal family wished to keep this under wraps.

Alastor got back into bed properly to go back to sleep. After such an eventful night he ended up sleeping through breakfast.

For the second time that morning Alastor was rudely awakened. This time by his cell phone ringing. When he adjusted his monocle to look at the caller ID he read the name ‘Beelzebub’. Now Lucifer ordered him not to call her, not to cease contact with the Sin. Quickly he sat up, wincing only a smidge.

“Hello, Alastor speaking.” Alastor attempted to feign a surprised tone.

“Has Luci calmed down yet or is he still not okay?” Beelzebub asked, getting right to the point.

“Depends on your definition of ‘calmed down’. I believe he’s still quite upset about me ambushing him with a phone call. I expected the results to be more appreciative in nature.” Alastor admitted. “But I failed to take into account his social ineptitude.”

“Well, I want to apologize to him. I don’t have his number though.” Beelzebub sounded sad and a little hungover.

“No more talking about his wife I hope?” Alastor couldn’t help but verify.

“No more talking about that selfish bitch. He’s gonna simp like he always does. She can never do wrong in his eyes... But yeah, I just really want to talk to Luci. I haven’t talked to him in centuries before yesterday. I miss drinking and hanging out together. We used to party so hard.”

“I can’t say I can get you in contact with him, but I can promise I’ll let him know you called. Is there anything specific you wish for me to tell him?” Alastor got out a piece of paper from his desk and a pen, prepared to write down whatever she said.

“Just tell him I love him, and even if he can be a little bitch sometimes I miss him and I wish we could get back to how things used to be. You’re his assistant, from what you said yesterday. How is he doing?” Beelzebub’s concern could be heard in her voice.

It took Alastor a moment to think about that. He could be completely honest with his opinion, but that might sound too harsh. The Sin of Gluttony probably wished for a simple and quick answer to the question.

“He has his bad days, but here at the hotel he’s doing well overall. What shall I tell him if he asks how you are faring?” Alastor prepared to write more.

“I’m fantastic. Throwing hound parties all the time baby. Which he’s more than welcome to come and attend. You’re welcome to come too.” A sinner is not exactly the type of person Beelzebub believed herself to be on the phone with.

“Quite kind of you. I’ll have to check and make sure if that’s even allowed ah ha ha.” Alastor let out a short chuckle. “I’ll see about getting him to call you later once he’s feeling more up to it with the caveat that you don’t mention his wife. Even though we both know he’s too good for her.”

“I wasn’t sure before, but you seem like a pretty chill dude. Not at all what I was expecting from someone working that close with Luci.”

“Why thank you. Hopefully you’ll be hearing from Lucifer shortly.”

“Counting on you.” Beelzebub said before they both hung up.

With a heavy sigh Alastor put the phone away before he began to get ready for the day. Fresh suit, brushed teeth, straightened hair, and shoes well polished. His hooves actually looked nicer than his shoes did, but the shoes had more support and were better for walking on hard surfaces. To his surprise he managed not to limp when walking, his pain tolerance quite high.

He went directly to Lucifer’s room where he found the man working on the finishing touches for some of the hotel guest ducks. This likely meant Alastor wasn’t the only one who skipped breakfast.

Watching Lucifer work for a short period Alastor formulated a plan. He trailed his hand over Lucifer’s back, his shoulder blade, then rested it on Lucifer’s shoulder. A rather intimate gesture. One that Lucifer took notice of immediately. Lucifer got told by Charlie how much Alastor disliked physical contact, unless he initiated it. So he looked up a little astonished at the touch.

“Beelzebub called.” Before Lucifer could say anything to that Alastor put a finger to the king’s lips. “I’m not on the phone now. I just took messages and I let her know that I would give you this information to do with as you please. She invited the both of us to a ‘hound party’. Wanted me to tell you she loves you, misses you, and hopes to hear from you soon.”

Alastor removed his finger but gave Lucifer’s shoulder a gentle squeeze to help ground the man. Certainly Lilith didn’t expect to give Alastor ideas, but he planned to run with them.

“Oh, really? She’s not mad at me?” Lucifer asked after a moment.

“On the contrary, she wishes to apologize for her own pushing in the conversation.” Alastor assured Lucifer. “Once you’re ready I can schedule a phone call with her. My only request is you don’t take forever and that if you do go to one of those parties I would enjoy tagging along.”

“It would violate the rules of the Ring of Pride for you to go to another ring as a sinner.” Lucifer frowned.

“What about as the kings personal assistant? I believe the position should come with some perks, should it not?”

“You’d have to behave. No eating anyone or hurting any Hellborn.” Lucifer pointed at Alastor, his voice stern.

“Of course not. I’d be a guest after all.”

“That’s if, and I mean ‘if’, she really actually wants us to go.”

“All you have to do is call her and you can verify that rather easily.” Alastor pointed out with a softer smile than normal. This one looking almost honest. “But I’m not going to do it for you this time since you ordered me not to call her again. While you think about all of this I’ll go and prepare us some sandwiches. You look half starved and I’m feeling peckish myself.”

“I could eat.” Lucifer half smiled as he looked up to meet Alastor’s eyes.

Releasing the king’s shoulder, Alastor turned and began to leave the room. Down he went to the kitchen where he prepared exactly what he’d suggested. In the kitchen he began to gather up the ingredients to make two ham sandwiches. For a brief moment he did think about how he used to tease Angel about eating that pet pig of his. It brought some joy to Alastor as he continued fixing up the two simple sandwiches. He put chips on the side. Easy enough.

On his way up with the plates he did figuratively bump into Charlie who stopped him for a moment.

“Taking some food to my dad?” She asked.

“As a matter of fact, yes.” Alastor’s ear twitched as he wished to keep going to his destination and felt frustrated at being stopped.

“Thank you, for helping look after him. Really.” Charlie smiled brightly, clasping her hands in front of herself as she glanced up to meet Alastor’s eyes. The two Morningstars were so similar it was uncanny.

“Of course, it’s my pleasure.” Alastor insisted before continuing on his way.

Back in Lucifer’s room he set one of the plates on the work table after moving a couple of things over. There weren’t many open spots for him to put it considering all of the paint, carving tools, and other little tinkering items Lucifer had.

Lucifer continued to work, not even noticing the food being sat down. The man fully engrossed in his work blocked out most of the world. Sometimes this could be seen as an admirable trait, but not when a person bypasses their own self care. If one did not take care of themself then they couldn’t very well properly take care of anyone else.

This gave Alastor another opportunity, another reason, to touch Lucifer. To get the king’s attention Alastor placed his hand on his shoulder once more, closer to his neck this time. Alastor’s thumb lightly caressed Lucifer’s neck, startling the man out of his hypnotic focus. He pulled away from Alastor, shocked, but not displeased. It took him a moment to notice the sandwich. Chuckling nervously he moved the plate closer and began to eat.

“Thanks.”

“You’re welcome.”

Alastor began to eat his own, standing next to Lucifer. The table they sat at during dinner not far away. He could have sat down, but distance is something he didn’t want between the two of them for his plan.

“So um, what do you think you’ll be making for dinner?” Lucifer asked, his cheeks turning a soft golden color. He didn’t know what came over him, but couldn’t stop thinking about the way Alastor touched his neck.

“Creamy macaroni and cheese.”

“Sounds delicious.” Lucifer’s mouth half full as he spoke.

“Everything I make is delicious. Some of it just isn’t suited to everyone’s tastes.”

“So are you just going to continue just standing there?”

“Hm? Is it bothering you?” He tilted his head so much his neck snapped, one eyebrow raising.

The look made Lucifer shudder and shake his head. Reaching up he rubbed his own neck feeling the discomfort of imagining how that must feel.

“No. Just wondering…”

Lucifer went back to working on the ducks between bites. When he and Alastor finished their meal Alastor took their plates to take back to the kitchen instead of letting Lucifer magic them away. He didn’t return to Lucifer’s room, but his lack of presence did get noticed. Lucifer waited for him to return, only to feel complicated emotions when Alastor did not come back. He put the final touches on one of the ducks before he left his room.

Meanwhile, Alastor began to check in on the hotel, doing his original job as the hotelier. To his delight it was a show and tell day of personal projects people worked on. He arrived just in time for Niffty’s latest puppet show. The mayhem and massacre she could convey with little taxidermy roaches and rodents quite impressive. When she finished Alastor clapped enthusiastically having enjoyed the entire production. Charlie clapped out of sympathy and encouragement. Everyone else barely clapped once if at all, looking shocked and disgusted, but no one ‘boo’d’. The praise filled Niffty with pride and she ran around giggling like a gremlin.

Husker shared a new drink he came up with. Angel Dust came up first to try it and grinned.

“Now that’s a tasty.” Angel gave Husker a wink as he took the drink back to his seat.

Each person who wanted a drink went up and took one to try. Charlie wanted to be supportive so she joined in for a sip. Alastor took a drink and nodded in approval before taking a seat.

Instead of showing a porn show Angel Dust actually brought out Fat Nuggets and showed off some of the tricks they were working on. The little hellpig danced and spun on his back two legs, sat down, rolled over, and laid down. Angel Dust gave Fat Nuggets little treats and let him know what a good boy he was. The wholesomeness overwhelming, making the women ‘awe’, and Husker even clapped to show his support. Much better than Angel Dust showing off his latest porn movie.

Lucifer joined in around that time, also ‘awe’ing at the little hellpig doing tricks. He sat down next to Alastor as they watched the rest of the residents do their show and tell.

At that point everyone who wanted to share anything that wouldn’t cause major damage to the hotel finished with their sharing.

“Alright, that’s great work for today everyone. Amazing sharing.” Charlie applauded everyone. “I know Angel has work, but whoever wants to may join me and Vaggie playing some board games.”

No one really wanted to so they all began to leave. Lucifer hadn’t played board games with Charlie in years. It would be awkward to play with just her and her girlfriend so he gave a look to Alastor, pleading for him to stay since he was the last one there. Alastor’s gums showed as he began to understand what that look meant.

‘Make Lucifer happy’.

His ear flicked in annoyance but he stayed to play the games with the two women and the devil. The games were mildly entertaining to Alastor. Though when it got to the team game he got very competitive. By default him and Lucifer were on a team since Vaggie and Charlie were going to be together. The game had to deal with having a word up on their forehead they were trying to guess with hints from their teammate.

“I have no idea who or what that even is.” Lucifer said to one of the cards so they passed. The next card was ‘Sinstagram’. “He’s going to have no idea what that is.”

The game ended with the men losing. Not really a surprise with how much time they took passing over cards. Lucifer still had fun with it and laughed.

“Congratulations you two. Well, I would suggest another game but it’s about time to start dinner. Alastor, would you like any help in the kitchen?” Lucifer’s social battery blinked on empty and he needed to get somewhere without so much social pressure.

“Certainly.” Alastor stated as he got up and out of his chair. “Well played ladies.”

The two men walked off to the kitchen.

Charlie watched them go with bright, sparkling eyes. The two started out at each other’s throats and now they were cooking together. Her father and Alastor appeared to actually be friends. This was better than anything she could have ever hoped for. Having a friend meant so much in a person’s life. Someone you share things with, spend time together, and help when needed. It truly did make her very happy.

In the kitchen Alastor put on an apron and got out one of the larger pots. He preheated the oven. Then he dumped a load of butter into the pot to melt. In another pot he got water boiling to cook the noodles.

“Shred the cheese if you don’t mind, it’s best if I keep stirring this for the moment.” He poured in the half-and-half and evaporated milk before adding some flour to thicken the mixture.

“What kind of cheese?” Lucifer tied hid own apron.

“Jack, cheddar, and mozzarella.”

Lucifer nodded and began to shred small mountains of each cheese knowing very well they were serving everyone in the hotel and that Angel might want some when he got back from work. He dumped the cheeses in when Alastor told him too and soon it was all melting into a thick creamy sauce. Alastor began to add the seasonings next. When the macaroni finally finished he added that into the mixture as well and made sure to thoroughly coat all the noodles. Finished mixing he scooped it out into several baking pans. He topped them with more cheese before finally putting them in the oven.

When it all finished Alastor and Lucifer dished the servings out into bowls. Still socially tapped out, Lucifer took his serving up to his room, only to be followed by Alastor. Lucifer began to realize being around the Radio Demon didn’t feel as draining. It might be because he didn’t feel the need to put on a happy face the entire time.

“We need to practice more if we’re going to win next game.” Lucifer stated as he sat down at the table in his room.

“That implies playing together again.” Alastor sat down at the table.

“You had fun, don’t lie. Even though we lost.” Lucifer pointed his fork at Alastor for a moment before he began to eat.

“Ha ha, no. I don’t believe such a game is to my standards.”

“You’re just sore that we lost.” Lucifer hummed happily as he ate the food. “This is really good. Everything you make really is delicious.”

“Thank you.” Alastor ignored the ‘sore’ remark. “Have you thought about your phone call with Beelzebub?”

“Yes… I think I’m going to try to call her tomorrow.”

“Mmn.” Alastor nodded, smiling as always.

They finished their meal and Lucifer got in position to heal Alastor. Same as always. Pressed his hand against the bandaged area and began. He continued to heal until he began to bleed again.

“A mouthful, right?” Lucifer stood and offered his hand to Alastor, blood pooling in his palm from the burns.

Alastor’s ears and head perked up before he carefully took Lucifer’s hand. Instead of just licking it off this time he pressed his lips against Lucifer’s palm, sipping the pooled blood. When he finished he licked his lips. Lucifer’s hand healed quickly, the bleeding ceased. Both men looked at each other for a long moment of silence before Alastor finally spoke.

“Do you want me to be there during the phone call?” Alastor figured it fell under his job description to be there to aid the king.

“No.” Lucifer said but thought about it a little longer. “Maybe. Should I just start out by saying ‘hello’ or what? What is she expecting me to say? Should I keep it polite and professional. I haven’t talked to her properly in so long.”

“’Hello’ is a good start. Asking her how she’s been. Maybe get details of a hound party to go and see her in person in Gluttony. Might be more comfortable for her than coming up here to Pride judging by the last phone call.” Alastor began to coach Lucifer on the phone call. “I say keep it informal. You’re both old friends who just haven’t talked in a while.”

“You’re sure she doesn’t hate me?”

“Lucifer, I’m positive she does not hate you.” Alastor stood and reached up to cup Lucifer’s jaw as they met eyes. “I promise.”

Manipulation remained one of Alastor’s best talents and he would make good use of it with Lucifer. The way Lucifer’s cheeks turned gold let Alastor know how well his affections were received. Slowly he pulled a hand away.

Lucifer remained speechless from this change with Alastor. The subtle touches from Alastor like a strange mystery that baffled the king. They couldn’t be actual displays of affection. Could they?

“We can speak more about it tomorrow. Good night, Lucifer.” Alastor turned to leave the room.

“Yeah…” Lucifer reached up to touch where Alastor’s hand caressed as he flopped back down into his chair.

Chapter Text

A simple phone call. How difficult could it be? Just calling Beelzebub and checking in like a friend normally would. A friend who hadn’t contacted her in a couple hundred years. Part of Lucifer wanted to call Asmodeus first considering he didn’t get into a fight with him only a couple days prior. No, the fight is the reason he needed to talk to Beelzebub first. Alastor promised Beelzebub didn’t hate Lucifer, but how much could the king really believe from the Radio Demon.

Lucifer paced in his bedroom while holding his phone. Staring at his phone he typed the number, then deleted the number, typed it again, deleted it. His hands dropped to his sides and leaned his head back to stare up at the ceiling. Groaning, he hunched forward and raised his phone up once more.

Taking a deep breath he typed in the number one more time.

“I can’t do this.” He tossed his phone onto his bed before he continued to pace, rubbing both his arms.

“Do you wish to practice?” Alastor asked before taking a sip of coffee from his ‘oh deer’ mug.

“What do I even start the conversation out with? ‘Hey bitch’? No, no that would be awful if I ended up doing that again. I still can’t believe that’s what I said to Charlie when she called.”

Alastor, having watched the sight before him for a good hour or so now, remained calm and sipped more coffee. The bitter taste grounding him and the caffeine making this far easier to deal with.

“Just say ‘hello, it’s Lucifer speaking, is this Beelzebub’.” Alastor suggested something simple and polite.

“But what do I say after that? ‘Sorry I’ve not kept contact in two hundred years’.”

“Yes, actually.” Alastor held his cup out and while passing by while pacing Lucifer tapped it and the cup refilled with more coffee. “Admit you miss her. I’m sure she will understand. She sounded very adamant about wishing to get in contact with you again.”

“‘Hey Bee, it’s Lucifer. Sorry I’ve been kind of absent the last while.’” Lucifer began.

Alastor cleared his throat before summoning a little bit of his power. This made Lucifer glare at him until he heard Alastor speak. It sounded more feminine than Lucifer expected until he recognized the voice.

“Luci, babe, what you been up too?” Alastor’s voice sounded just like Beelzebub’s. His teeth lit up with each word as he kept them closed together.

“Uh nothing really, just making ducks and handling other very important tasks around Hell.”

“You sound really busy, but hope you can find time to come and enjoy a party?” Alastor continued to use Beelzebub’s voice.

“Yeah, sure I’d love that. When?” Lucifer sounded a little more confident as he finally stopped pacing.

“The next one will probably be in a couple of days, you can’t miss it! It’s going to be wild!” Alastor did his best to match Beelzebub’s energy with his voice.

“I believe that’s practice enough.” Alastor went back to his regular voice, the power use caused the infection to spread. Luckily he hadn’t used the duck yet that day so he simply squeaked the little thing and the pain faded away.

Lucifer shook his head again before swallowing the lump in his throat. He summoned his phone off of his bed and pressed the ‘call’ button. After a few rings someone picked up on the other line.

“Hello?” Beelzebub asked, curious who this new number might belong to.

“Bee, it’s been a while. Sort of. It’s Lucifer.” Lucifer looked over to Alastor who gave him a thumbs up.

“It has! I’m so sorry about what I said. I hope you can forgive me.” Beelzebub knew she needed to be careful with what she brought up.

“Forgiven.” Lucifer chuckled nervously unsure what to say next.

“So what you been up to?”

“Well I uh- just important Hell business. Very important. But lately I’ve had a bit of help in that regard.” Lucifer continued to look at Alastor.

From his depressive episodes to his anger Alastor still helped him. To be expected since it was the sinner’s job now, but it still made things in his life easier. He’d never have guessed that after moving into the hotel that he’d befriend anyone, let alone Alastor. Lucifer lost track of how long Alastor worked for him. Alastor passed the trial period with flying colors. Now he officially worked for the king of Hell. An important part of Lucifer’s daily life.

“Oh yeah, the guy I talked to yesterday and the one who initially called me.” Beelzebub nodded her head even though Lucifer couldn’t see it.

“Yes, Alastor. He’s been useful.” Lucifer noticed how Alastor’s gave him a knowing look before sipping more coffee. Alastor didn’t doubt himself in the slightest when it came to this position.

“That’s wonderful honey. You two should come down and party like the old times. I’m sure after all that really busy Hell business you both deserve a break. All work and no play and all that. But it can be like starting anew ya know?”

“That sounds like a great idea.” Lucifer said without thinking completely forgetting his rules about sinners not being allowed to rings other than Pride in the moment.

“How’s tomorrow sound? You can even have dinner here, you know I have the best sweets.” Beelzebub flew up and spun around a few times as she thought about throwing the impromptu get together. It wouldn’t take long to gather up people for a hound party. The place would be packed the moment she said the word.

“Perfect, I’ll see you then.” Lucifer began to sweat knowing he just agreed to something he didn’t feel ready for.

“Come by whatever time Luci honey. You’ll get a king’s welcome.”

They both hung up at that point.

Lucifer appeared to be wearing an actual trail in the floor from pacing so much. Seeing Lucifer so distressed actually entertained Alastor to no end and it took all of his self-control not to laugh at the king’s predicament. He knew his orders were the opposite of Lucifer’s current mood, but he couldn’t control the man.

“So what time are we seeing Beelzebub?” Alastor finally interrupted Lucifer’s racing thoughts.

“Tomorrow?! I don’t know what to wear. I haven’t been to a party in ages.”

Alastor set his cup down and stood up. After he dusted off his jacket he walked up behind Lucifer and put his hands on the shorter man’s shoulders to stop his incessant pacing. Slowly he leaned in until his mouth hovered near Lucifer’s ear.

“Lucifer, just wear what you normally wear.” His voice soft but not quite a whisper. “I’ll be there as a buffer. You don’t have to worry so much over a little party. How many people could be there, really?”

“Hundreds.”

“…What?”

“Hellhounds. Hundreds of Hellhounds. Bee’s parties are always huge, but some are definitely bigger than others. Her ring is where most Hellhounds live. I’m sure there will also be imps, succubus, and other Hellborns in attendance too.”

Now that is something Alastor realized he’d have to mentally steel himself for. Being around that many dog faced creatures might trigger his fear. Best to face such a thing head on and overcome it if it meant getting to be the very first sinner allowed to travel through the different rings of Hell. The bragging rights alone he’d get in private circles would be well worth the trauma.

“That’s certainly more than expected but nothing to be concerned about. All the more people that can distract Beelzebub so you can relax and enjoy the atmosphere on your own. You could also choose to leave after talking with her. The worst thing that could happen is her asking us to leave, which I don’t believe will ever come about.”

Alastor behaved like the angel and devil on Lucifer’s shoulders. Giving him advice on the imagined outcomes. If the worst happened they’d just be kicked out. Still not a fun thing to think about. Lucifer touched Alastor’s right hand and a ring appeared on the sinner’s middle finger.

“After the party you’re giving that back. It’ll let you through the magic barring sinners from leaving Pride. You stay in my sight the entire time. No harming Hellborn or trying to make deals with anyone. That’s the only way I’m letting you go.”

“So, is this a deal?” Alastor’s grin widened as he released Lucifer’s shoulders.

“No. It’s an order from the king and your boss.” Lucifer turned and narrowed his eyes at Alastor.

The Radio Demon shrugged and took a moment to admire the ring. A golden snake wrapping around itself. How very fitting a gift, however temporary, from Lucifer. It clashed a little with his aesthetic, but Alastor didn’t care that much about it. What were appearances worth when one could go and transverse the different levels of Hell.

“I’ll let the other’s know I will not be making dinner tomorrow. Goodnight Lucifer.” Alastor left the room to go an do just that, leaving Lucifer to fuss over his appearance by himself.

In the end, after trying numerous different outfits, Lucifer settled for his regular ringmaster appearance. It’s what he felt most comfortable in. He would be just as out of place as Alastor. Both of them dressed incredibly out of date for the modern times. Beelzebub said nothing about a dress code either.

The two men reconvened the next evening, both prepared in the best ways they could think of to attend the party. Lucifer held his cane tightly before he opened the portal. Alastor felt the snake ring grow warm as he approached the rift between spaces. He used his thumb to fiddle with the ring briefly before stepping through.

For Alastor it felt like stepping through a thick barrier of viscous liquid. He had to put the hand with the ring out in order to push through the spell. A small opening appeared and got bigger as he walked until he finally got through to the other side. To his surprise he didn’t feel wet or have anything on him when he finally made it through. Alastor realized that it must have been the spell barring sinners from going to other rings that he pushed through. The ring really did prevent him from getting stuck.

Lucifer walked into the portal as if it were as easy as taking a step. No struggle at all. The spell had no impact on Lucifer.

Both took a good look around. Alastor seeing Gluttony for the first time and Lucifer seeing it after centuries. The bright yellow sky one of the first things Alastor noticed, followed by the vibrant almost pastel look of things. The fact he could see a difference in colors took him a moment. Everything wasn’t just greyish-green. A deer’s eyes were red-green colorblind so he still saw a lot of the dull green when he looked at the plants, but all the buildings and decorations were all different shades of yellow, blue, and brown. The brightness almost made Alastor squint.

“Come on, it’s this way.” Lucifer began to walk, twirling his cane as he went.

To give himself a little more time to prepare for the party he opened the portal a short walking distance away from Beelzebub’s mansion. They could see some people gathered outside as they walked up. Everyone recognized Lucifer and quieted up before bowing.

“No need for that. I’m just here for the party like the rest of you.” Lucifer said, but he did enjoy the respect and reverence he received. With Lucifer’s confidence mask in place and a big smile on his face they headed inside.

Alastor grit his teeth, determined not to lash out in fear. He was the Radio Demon and he wouldn’t be caught showing terror around a bunch of mere Hellhounds. So he kept his smile and head up high as he followed Lucifer into the mansion. The music sounded more modern than he expected and all those in attendance were dressed in more modern styles as well. It seemed not all of the Sins were as caught up in the past as Lucifer. Judging by the decor it looked fancier than the hotel, and Lucifer tried to make the hotel snazzy.

“Luci!” Came a shout from above as Beelzebub noticed the two enter the party.

Immediately she flew down and wrapped Lucifer in a big hug. Like everyone in the Morningstar family he let out a squeak when squeezed. Quickly he wrapped his arms around Beelzebub, holding her close. They spent a moment like this before finally parting.

“It is so good to see you honey. We have so much to talk about, but tonight is for partying. So let’s get you a drink and some snacks. Bottoms up!” Beelzebub grabbed two glasses off of a table and filled them with Beezlejuice before giving them to Lucifer and Alastor. She grabbed her own drink and brought it to her lips to down.

It took Alastor a moment to make the decision to drink the strange yellow substance. It didn’t resemble any liquor he knew of and smelled different too. Finally he drank, not wishing to be rude. The strength of the drink made the sweetness bearable. Lucifer downed his own drink as fast as Beelzebub downed hers.

“It’s really good to see you too, Bee.” Lucifer’s smile softened to become less performative. “Beezlejuice is just as good as I remember it being. Everything is so lively.”

“Of course it is honey. I’m the Queen Bee of Gluttony and have a reputation to uphold.” She pumped her fists up and howled and everyone in the mansion gave a howl. “So grab some eats, snag some drinks, tear it the fuck up. Woo!”

She gave Lucifer another hug before heading back into the crowed. Periodically she made things larger and encouraged those around her to continue consuming whatever they could. Even creating pie and cake for them.

“Not at all like I expected.” Alastor finished his first drink and grabbed another, Lucifer did the same thing.

“What did you expect?” Lucifer asked, giving Alastor a playful elbow on his uninjured side.

“Not this.” Alastor chuckled. “I expected more flies.”

“The stories on Earth have never done any of the Sins justice.” Lucifer complained and soon found his third drink. Maybe after having enough he’d be ready for whatever talk Beelzebub wanted to have with him.

Not to be outdone by the King of Hell, Alastor kept pace with the angel’s drinking. Lucifer noticed this and his grin became more sinister as he happily accepted the silent challenge.

Both men lost their jackets somewhere along the way and Lucifer’s cane and hat were no where to be seen.

“Well, you two sure are getting fucked up.” Beelzebub came to check in on them both. “Luci, you should take it easy on the new kid.”

“Lady Beelzebub, I’m over a hundred.” Alastor countered. “I know how to handle my liquor.”

“Wasn’t saying you don’t, but might want to pace yourself.” She smiled. “So your voice really does just sound like that. I thought it might be the reception. Interesting.”

“I am Alastor the Radio Demon.” Alastor said, cheeks flushed from all the drinks he consumed. “Maybe you’ve heard of me?”

“Sorry honey, no. But how about you tell me what you like to dance to and we can really get this party started.”

“Jazz.” Alastor felt mildly miffed that his name hadn’t traveled across the rings, but realized he shouldn’t be surprised. Not many Hellborn other than Imps and the Ars Goetia lived in and traveled to pride.

“Old school. I can dig it. Jazz it shall be.”

Soon the music in the background of the mansion became electric swing.

“I’m going to dance you under the rug.” Alastor took a final drink before he found a spot on the dance floor where he could start doing the Charleston.

“We’ll see about that.” Lucifer rolled up his sleeves, cheeks also showing a golden flush as he started to dance to the music.

Some of the Hellhounds tried to mimic Alastor’s dance moves, curious about the way he moved his feet back and forth so fluidly switching their positions. When Lucifer joined in a crowd began to form around the two of them. It didn’t take long before the two were in sync. The strange performances got the crowd clapping in rhythm with the song.

Noticing the king’s expression, his eyebrows up and a wide smile, Alastor realized the man enjoyed this little competition. Good. He could turn this into another moment for the two of them. He refused to lose, but a tie wouldn’t be terrible. Switching it up he changed to a Lindy Hop and took one of Lucifer’s hands. The king caught on quickly and the two began to dance together.

The lighting changed between blue an yellow as the two men danced to their hearts’ content. A few of the moves made Alastor bend in ways that pulled against his injuries and made him wince, but he pushed through it.

Soon red began to smear the floor from one of Alastor’s shoes. A very slow drizzle from tearing the stitches on his thigh. The stitches on his side also weren’t doing the greatest from so much activity. Due to the lighting changing often no one really noticed the blood being red. Bee finally realized something was wrong and changed the music to something slower.

“Quite the performance. Everyone give them a round of applause! Woo hoo!” Beelzebub, while everyone else applauded and howled, quickly did some magic to clean up the mess before anyone slipped. She then ushered the two towards a more private area, her tail cleaning up the bloody footsteps on the way.

“I definitely was the better dancer out there.” Lucifer stated.

“Ha ha, you wish. I was cutting that rug while you were barely scuffing it.” Alastor responded.

“Both of you did fantastic, but one of you is bleeding and from the look of the blood it’s the sinner.” Beelzebub frowned.

Lucifer had completely forgotten about Alastor’s injuries not being fully healed. Alastor’s red shirt hid most of the color, but it and his pants were visibly damp.

The two let Beelzebub usher them into an unoccupied room. The room appeared almost completely bare other than a few plants and a coffee table and a couch. Once inside, Alastor quickly opened his shirt to show the bloody bandages. Without thinking about it, Lucifer put his hand over the top of them and began to heal to the best of his ability.

“A sinner, huh?” Beelzebub raised an eyebrow and crossed her two sets of arms. “Here I thought you weren’t a fan of them. All they cause is chaos and pain if I recall. It’s why they aren’t allowed in other rings.”

“You invited him.” Lucifer tried to find a way to make this not his fault.

“And I didn’t know he was a sinner at the time. How could I have guessed you’d ever let a sinner anywhere near you with how much distaste you have for them?”

“I am also in the room.” Alastor spoke up, interrupting the two, but mostly got ignored.

“Alastor got a one day pass to come here with me. I promise he’s not going to hurt anyone or cause trouble… Well, anymore trouble than we already have.” Lucifer looked at Beelzebub and his face fell, saddened by the idea of ruining Beelzebub’s party.

“I’m more upset that he did all that while knowingly being this hurt. The flavor of the party is still filled with good vibes so there’s no worries there. In fact, I should probably get back out there. You two stay in here as long as you need too. I’ll have Tex bring you both some bandages so you can stop bleeding all over.” Beelzebub left the room.

Lucifer frowned and glared up at Alastor.

“What is it, Lucifer?” Alastor continued to smile as if he didn’t have a severe wound on his side.

“Why didn’t you stop, or say something?” Lucifer grumbled.

“Hm? I just didn’t notice. Simple as that. Nothing I couldn’t handle.”

“Just because you can handle something doesn’t mean you should push yourself.” Lucifer rolled his eyes and put his free hand over his face not believing Alastor could be so foolish.

“Don’t tell me the King of Hell is legitimately worried about me. A sinner.” Alastor chuckled and shook his head, not buying any of it.

“So what if I am?” Lucifer’s voice became softer when he answered.

Now those words startled Alastor. He hadn’t been expecting the king to be legitimately worried on his behalf. Alastor is a sinner, one of the things Lucifer dislikes the most about Hell. Did Lucifer already care about him? Alastor thought that would take a lot longer to get to this point.

“I didn’t think about your injuries. I should have stopped you from dancing. Hell, I should have stopped you from drinking so much too.” Lucifer withdrew his hand, having healed as much as he could for the evening. Now he needed to let the holy power disperse.

“Lucifer, I’m not Charlie.” Alastor’s eye twitched, but he let out a sigh. Reaching down he tilted Lucifer’s chin so that they could lock eyes. “I’m more than capable of making my own decisions foolish or otherwise. It’s just a little blood. Compared to how much fun that was I think it’s well worth it.”

Lucifer didn’t know how to respond to that.

Vortex knocked on the door at that point before entering. Vortex had a first aid kid under one arm and held the folded jackets, top hat and cane in the other.

“Bee said you two would be needing some things.” He set everything down on a little coffee table in the room. “Is there anything else I can get for you?”

“No. I believe that should be everything.” Lucifer pulled away from Alastor at that point and cleared his throat.

Vortex nodded and left the room.

Things were quiet, only the muted music from the main room audible as Lucifer helped Alastor change his bandages. With that taken care of Lucifer used magic to clean Alastor’s clothing and shoes.

“You are a surprisingly good dance partner. Maybe, after you’re fully healed we can really see who can out dance who.” Lucifer suggested as he stretched his arms above his head and let out a heavy breath. Then he pointed at Alastor. “No more intensive activities for you. You’re so close to being healed it would be terrible if you slid back now.”

“You’re not so bad yourself. As for healing, I’m a sinner. Once the holy power is taken care of I’ll heal and be fit as a fiddle in no time at all.” Alastor began to straighten out his clothes before he slipped his coat back on. “I believe we still have a party to attend.”

“Maybe we should call it a night.” Lucifer gathered up his things.

“Not on my account we’re not.” Alastor took Lucifer’s things from him and smiled. “You go and have fun.”

Lucifer watched as Alastor opened the door to the room for him.

“If you’re sure.” Lucifer walked out, back to the party.

Before going back to the party Alastor closed the door and quickly put new bandages on his thigh. No need for Lucifer to worry over that.

Alastor came out of the room, but let the king wander through the crowds of people. It gave Alastor a particularly annoying warm feeling in his chest as he watched Lucifer go about. The way Lucifer smiled increasing that weird feeling.

He kept track of Lucifer easily even when regarding the man’s height. Now and then the king got passed a drink and he’d down it rather quickly between activities. Many were complimenting the king on his dancing from earlier. Lucifer thanked them for their adorations and quickly began to gain actual confidence. The kings smile more genuine and he even had a sparkle to his eyes.

The party would go all night, but Lucifer definitely did not want to stay that long. He found Beelzebub to let her know he was leaving.

“Hey Bee, wonderful party but I think I’m going to head home.” Lucifer gave Beelzebub a huge hug and she hugged him back.

“The hotel place right? Tex mentioned you don’t live at the palace anymore.” Beelzebub couldn’t help her curiosity.

“Yeah. It’s ran by my daughter, Charlie, if you remember her. It’s to help sinners get redeemed so they can go to heaven. I know, it sounds like a ridiculous idea, but it’s really not as far fetched as people might think. I want to give her my full support in this endeavor.”

“I’m proud of you, Luci. Getting out, doing things again, and helping your daughter. It’s badass. Everyone’s missed you and little Charlotte. Well, other than Mammon and Satan but they’re both huge pricks so don’t pay any mind to them.”

“Thanks, Bee. I’ve missed all of you too. A lot.” He had tears at the corners of his eyes that he quickly wiped away.

“You are always welcome in Gluttony, Luci.” Beelzebub cupped his face with two of her hands and gave him a kiss on the forehead.

“And I’ll make sure you’re always welcome in Pride. Have a good night, Bee.”

“You too. And take care of that pup you brought with you. He seems feisty but knows how to have a good time.”

“I’ll do that.” Lucifer laughed, knowing full well Alastor would hate being called a ‘pup’.

It didn’t take long to locate Alastor due to the dark red outfit and his height. When Lucifer got to him he took his hat and coat, putting them on, before taking his cane.

“Ready to go home?” Lucifer asked.

“Yes, quite ready.” Alastor nodded, barely hiding a flinch as the Hellounds all let out another howl.

Lucifer opened the portal and the two of them walked through.

Back at the hotel things were quiet due to the late hour. Everyone either asleep or out working in Angel Dust’s case.

“Goodnight, Al.” Lucifer tipped his hat to the Radio Demon.

“Goodnight, Lucifer.” Alastor bowed his head slightly before turning to go to his room.

Chapter Text

Back in his room for the evening, Alastor let out a long sigh. Finally, he could relax. His entire body shuddered as he starred at the ring. Lucifer didn’t ask for it back, so he’d keep it for now. Not like he’d willingly travel back to Gluttony either, even if he kept control of himself. Not a single Hellhound triggered his fear response. They weren’t dogs, just people who kind of looked like dogs. Dogs couldn’t talk. Dogs didn’t have red on black eyes. Dogs also didn’t walk on two legs or drink alcohol. Alastor thought he used reason to push his fear away and all the drinking possibly helped.

It all worked out. Everything. Lucifer got to be happy with Beelzebub. Alastor made a good impression on one of the Sins. They both got to dance and drink.

Yet he slid down to his knees and leaning against the door as his heart beat fast. The howls and barks still ringing in his ears. His ears fell back against his head as he closed his eyes tightly. He tried to think of something else in the quiet of his room. Reaching up to his hair, he gripped it tightly, pulling a few strands loose.

The only thing he focused on the entire party was Lucifer. Concentrating so hard on Lucifer and keeping up with him that everything else faded away into the background. The Hellhounds were just regular people talking and drinking around them and occasionally howling and barking.

None of them interacted with him when he exited the room. Did they realize his sinner status and avoid him? Possibly. His incredible focus on Lucifer could also be the reason. Alastor didn’t take his eyes off Lucifer for a moment. He wasn’t far behind Lucifer everywhere the king went. It likely intimidated the Hellhounds into leaving him alone.

Then Alastor took a deep breath in through his nose and froze. Fear. They must have smelled it on him and avoided him. Likely trying to be nice. Thinking back, Beelzebub also avoided talking directly to him or getting too close after their introductions. So much for his perceived ‘good impression on a Sin’. His scent wasn’t something he could control, as well as his smile. Lucifer didn’t notice his scent at all, or he might have said something. His sense probably depended on his tongue like a snake. Either that or he didn’t have a sensitive nose like the Hellhounds.

Of course, he didn’t have a physical fear reaction when the strongest being in Hell was within grabbing distance. Just being near Lucifer made Alastor feel strangely safe.

Alastor’s chest felt tight and breathing became difficult. It all hit him at once when he tried to relax alone. No more Lucifer there to protect him. As if he needed protection. The thought made him choke out a laugh. Yet whenever he needed someone, Lucifer showed up. Alastor knew it fell back to the deal. Lucifer wouldn’t let him die and needed to heal him completely to fulfill his end of the bargain. That’s it. The king didn’t actually care about him or his circumstances. Not yet, at least.

That’s what Alastor focused on. How did he make the king care about him? It distracted his anxious thoughts away from the party. Slowly, he released his hair and opened his eyes. Looking at his hands, he thought of all the calming touches he gave to Lucifer. Certainly they were having some kind of affect on the king. The polite words and all the help and attention certainly stood out from what a normal assistant would do. At least that’s what Alastor hoped.

He found the support ducky in his pocket and brought it out to squeak. It gave Alastor pain relief and immediately the sinner relaxed.

It took a while, but his breathing got easier. Alastor pushed himself back up to his feet and made his way to his bed. He fell onto the plush mattress, dizzy from the panic attack and the booze. Alastor recalled he ate nothing, and didn’t drink any water as he drank the Beezlejuice, which meant a guaranteed hangover in the morning. At the very least, he took pleasure in knowing Lucifer would be hungover as well. Lucifer had about triple the amount of drinks as Alastor did. Who really knew what an angel’s constitution might be, though?

Sure enough, when he woke, his head felt like someone shoved an ice pick into it. Squeezing the duck didn’t help since he already used it in the last twenty-four hours. That squeak sound alone had a Pavlovian effect, making Alastor relax. If only he felt marginally better, he could torment Lucifer.

Lucifer didn’t particularly need any extra tormenting when his brain decided to do that all for Alastor. Not only hungover, but also questioning every little interaction he had the night before, Lucifer refused to get out of bed. All the things he should have noticed. The tiny expression changes Alastor did with his eyes. So much he messed up. If he were paying closer attention, he would have noticed Alastor’s pain. He didn’t regret dancing with the Radio Demon.

Even with his head pounding, his thoughts drifted to all the nice things Alastor did for him, on top of being a fantastic assistant. In the last few days, the simple touches and encouragement made Lucifer almost feel loved.

Then they danced.

For a sinner, Alastor moved incredibly well. He spent a lot of time in speakeasies and other joints in order to perfect his dancing if Mimzy’s words were anything to go by.

Lucifer could hardly believe how much he enjoyed dancing with Alastor. The only other person the king danced with in the last couple hundred years was Lilith. The thought made him reach to his wedding ring to spin the metal band around his finger.

They were separated now. Lilith never told him why she left. Didn’t even tell him she was leaving in the first place that he could remember. She may have said something that he forgot. He forgot a lot of things. Before she left, she complained about how whenever they spent time together; she felt alone because of his daydreaming and lack of attention. How he didn’t spend enough time with her. The exhaustion she experienced having to deal with him and his depression day after day. In the end, she must have been tired of all of it and that’s why she left. He couldn’t blame her. Often he wished to leave himself too.

His eyes burned with tears as he sobbed into his pillow.

Of course, the Radio Demon didn’t care about him. No one really did, and he couldn’t blame them. Everyone just pretended to not hurt his feelings, but he knew it all too well. Lilith always reminded him of how she alone could handle his more depressive episodes. Soon enough Alastor would quit to get away from him, he just knew it.

His door received a knock, interrupting his thoughts. Whoever it might be, Lucifer refused to get up to answer it. He heard the door open. The only people who would walk in on him after knocking were Charlie and Alastor. Judging by the weight shift on the bed, it must be the sinner. Only Alastor would so casually get into his personal space, saying nothing beforehand.

“Fuck do you want?” Lucifer groaned.

“I brought you a hangover cure. Tomato juice cocktail.” Alastor’s peppy voice annoyed Lucifer into looking out from under his pillow. “Non-alcoholic, of course.”

Lucifer let out another grumble before he forced himself to sit up. Seeing the king in such disarray made pushing through his own hangover worth it for Alastor. Lucifer looked positively miserable. The king’s hair messy and unkempt, still wearing the clothes from the night before, and the dark circles under his eyes were visible. Alastor adored seeing others in such a sloppy state. It made him look and feel superior in numerous ways.

He held out the cocktail while sipping his own through a straw. Even as he drank, a closed mouth grin remained on his face. Lucifer took the cocktail and took a sip. Might as well try the hangover cure. Not like drinking this could make his headache worse. The presence of something in his stomach other than Beezlejuice might not be awful.

The two men sat in the bed, sipping away.

“I’m not attending any of Charlie’s activities today.” Lucifer spoke up when he finished his cocktail.

“I will let her know.” Alastor reached out to brush the king’s hair out of his face. “Go back to sleep. I’ll bring you some water and something to eat later.”

The fingers brushing through Lucifer’s hair brought the king comfort enough he let his eyes fall shut. When the fingers left, he let out a sigh.

Alastor took the empty glass from Lucifer’s grasp to take down to the kitchen with his own. He waited for Lucifer to lie back down before he stood and left. Alastor’s own head continued to pound as he went back down to the kitchen. Lucifer wouldn’t be the only one avoiding Charlie’s activities for the day. As much as he wished to see the ridiculousness of whatever the woman had planned, his bed called to him.

He did everything he intended to do. Get up, pay attention to Lucifer, and clean up. A rather simple list for the day’s tasks, all things considered. There were other things in the hotel he could check up on, but he honestly didn’t feel like it. Instead, he returned to bed to sleep off the rest of the hangover.

As he promised, he returned to Lucifer’s room hours later with a large glass of water and something easy on the stomach to eat. He left both items on Lucifer’s dresser so the man could eat and drink at his leisure before leaving the room.

Lucifer woke when Alastor entered his room, but refused to get up. The sinner constantly surprised him by doing unexpected things. Like leaving things on his dresser before walking out. Not even a word asking him how he’s doing. Alastor did already know the answer to that question, and that answer was ‘terrible’.

The grits smelled bland and tasted bland other than the cheddar cheese shredded on top. At least it got something more solid in his stomach. He drank all the water and refilled the cup with more of the tomato juice cocktail from earlier with his magic. Already he felt a little less gross, and the headache faded away. The pain from today a reminder why he should pace himself better when at Beelzebub’s parties.

Thankfully, he didn’t have to go meet with Michael until the following day. The next meeting with Heaven. The day they’d decide when a good time to visit the hotel might be. Most likely as soon as possible so they could get it done and over with. He’d be okay taking Michael directly from the embassy to the hotel if it got things over with quicker.

Lucifer let out a heavy breath and fell back to a laying position, arms spread wide as he looked up at the canopy of his king sized bed. The bright red fabric complimented the golden bed posts.

He wished Alastor stayed instead of leaving right after dropping off the food. He wanted someone to talk to about how uncomfortable Michael’s obsession with his redemption made him feel. Charlie wouldn’t understand, but someone as unredeemable as Alastor might. The sinner made it no secret that he didn’t want to be redeemed himself. So strange for him to work at a hotel for rehabilitation unless you believed his reasoning of enjoying watching others fail horribly.

Maybe they could talk about such things during dinner. Lucifer had faith that Alastor would bring him more to eat before their healing session. For now, he closed his eyes and tried to go back to sleep once more.

He woke to a knock on his door. Alastor didn’t wait for a response before entering with a tray of food for the two of them.

“What if I were naked?” Lucifer asked.

“Excuse me?” Alastor looked at Lucifer with distaste.

“When you just walk in here. What if I were naked?”

“I’d consider it fowl play. Ha ha ha! I hope you’d at least lock your door and respond to knocking.” Alastor knew Lucifer liked ducks, so he threw in a little pun.

Lucifer laughed at the pun and got up to go sit at the table. Alastor set the plate of fried chicken, crispy smashed potatoes, green beans, and honey cornbread down in front of the king. Alastor truly did not disappoint.

“I’ll try to remember that.” Lucifer smiled brightly, feeling a lot better than he felt this morning. “So, tomorrow is another meeting with Heaven.”

“And how’s that going to go? From how Charlie acts, they’ve all been amazing thus far. Brilliant ideas and help.”

“Yeah well, for sinners who want to be redeemed sure, but the angel is also obsessed with redeeming me.” Lucifer rolled his eyes, stabbing his fork into the green beans. “It’s been quite annoying and infuriating.”

“Redeem the Devil himself? How absurd. I still don’t understand why anyone would wish to be redeemed, but it’s been quite entertaining. Especially with no more exterminations going on. There isn’t even the fear of double-death any longer.”

“That’s what I mean. I’ve accepted who I am now. I mean.” He transformed into his demonic form, his tail swishing behind him, wings out. “Can you imagine me, like this, in Heaven?”

“No, but I wish to see you more like that down here in Hell. Your demonic form is magnificent. I believe you should use it far more often.” Alastor couldn’t help but stare, transfixed by the beautiful being in front of him.

Lucifer looked nothing like the angel when he appeared like this. Magnificent and powerful. Truly the Devil, King of Hell himself.

“Yeah, right.” Lucifer rolled his eyes, but paused when Alastor reached out and touched his hand.

“I mean it.” Alastor met Lucifer’s eyes, and the angel blushed. “I’m a man of exquisite tastes.”

“Yeah, well, uh, you’re one of the few. This form is supposed to be terrifying.”

“I doubt most people in Hell think that. At least sinners don’t believe so, in my humble opinion.” Alastor rubbed his thumb over the back of Lucifer’s hand.

“What… what are you doing?” Lucifer finally asked.

“What do you mean?” Alastor feigned ignorance.

“With all the touches. Charlie mentioned you don’t like being touched or really touching others, but for days now, you’ve been touching me a lot more often.” Lucifer needed to know why.

“It’s because I want to. Is there a problem with me wanting to touch you?”

“Why do you want to touch me?”

“Because you seem to enjoy it. Do you want me to stop?” Alastor tilted his head, but kept his hand on top of Lucifer’s.

“No. Not really.” Lucifer moved his hand to slip his fingers between Alastor’s so that they were holding hands instead. “It’s sending me messages that I’m not sure you intend.”

A few beeps sounded before Alastor straightened his head back up.

“Hm, no, I believe it’s just the right message.”

Lucifer swallowed the lump that formed in his throat as he tried to think of what to say to that.

“I’m married.” He finally noticed his wedding ring, thankful for the reminder.

“Separated for seven years with no word. Besides, in all the eons you two have been alive, you can’t tell me you haven’t had other partners.”

“Point. So that is what this,” he raised their joined hands, “is?”

“I’m not one to show a great deal of affection, but yes. Those are my intentions.” All Alastor needed to do was not screw this up. “I’m rather new to this sort of courting, so I do hope you’ll be patient with me.”

“I’m ancient. We can go as slowly as you need to. If at any moment you come to your senses, though, let me know? I won’t hold it against you. Proceed or don’t, however you see fit. I might show some affection of my own if this is the case. If it’s too much, tell me. I know you’re not a fan of a lot of touching.”

“Thank you for that. I will let you know. If it’s not too much to ask you to stay in your demon form for the rest of the evening? I enjoy your appearance.”

“Alright.” Lucifer chuckled lightly, letting go of Alastor’s hand to go back to eating. “So back to discussing Heaven. My brother is just so pushy and hopeful. It makes me feel bad to dash his hopes, but I don’t really want to go back to Heaven.”

“Why is he so concerned about your redemption, anyway?” Alastor asked.

“He’s my brother, and I guess he misses me.”

“Speaking of missing people in Heaven, how is Sir Pentious doing?” Alastor felt Lucifer might be off guard enough to answer without thinking.

“From what my brother says, he’s doing well and-“ Lucifer backpedaled immediately. “And, I mean, it’s such a pity that he’s gone, isn’t it and… How the fuck did you know that?”

“I didn’t know for sure until a few seconds ago. Do I really need to list the reasons I came to my assumption?”

“Yes. Yes, you do.”

“No more exterminations. Heaven backing the Hazbin Hotel fully. The way Charlie looks at Sir Pentious’ portrait every time she walks by it. How sure Charlie is that redemption is possible even more than she used to be. Don’t worry, I don’t believe anyone else has figured it out. I’m not sure why you’re both keeping it a secret, but I’m not about to tell anyone. Well, anyone unwilling to pay a price, that is.” Alastor’s grin grew as he looked off, thinking about what kind of favor he’d require.

“So you didn’t actually know for sure until I said something. To be honest, we’ve not spoken with Sir Pentious.”

“Well, that sounds like something you should request to do to verify.”

“Yeah, yeah. I’ll see about doing that tomorrow. Going to see if we can get the tour of the hotel done tomorrow to get it done and over with so I can stop going to the meetings. The only person really needed for those is Charlie.”

“I’ll make some delicious snacks for our angelic guest.” Alastor decided out loud.

Lucifer nodded as he continued to enjoy his dinner.

“If he likes human food, I’m sure he’ll enjoy it, but he might not eat.” Lucifer didn’t want Alastor to be offended if Michael decided not to have anything. “You know, he might be able to heal you the rest of the way.”

“No, thank you. I prefer your healing to some angel I don’t know at all.” Alastor finished his meal and waited for Lucifer to finish his.

“I guess I can understand that. Shouldn’t be too much longer, anyway.” Lucifer got on his knee in front of Alastor and waited for the sinner to open his shirt.

When Lucifer finished, the golden lines weren’t even peeking out of the bandages anymore. A couple more sessions and the hole in Alastor’s side would finally start closing properly.

Before Lucifer could stand, Alastor reached out and fixed Lucifer’s messy hair for him, using both of his hands. This also meant getting to touch around Lucifer’s horns and feeling the warmth of the fire between them. Most assuredly not an angel of Heaven. The touches made Lucifer close his eyes as he reveled in the gesture.

When Alastor finished and pulled away, the touch was sorely missed. Lucifer returned to his seat without complaint.

“So the next Sin I plan on contacting is Asmodeus. Could you help me practice my phone call with him?” Lucifer asked.

“Of course, Lucifer.” Alastor closed his shirt and jacket back up before standing. “Goodnight.”

“Goodnight, Al.” Lucifer walked Alastor to the door and let him out before shutting the door behind the sinner.

Lucifer went back to his bed and sat down, dismissing his demon form.

“Fuuuuuck.” He couldn’t deny that he sort of, kind of liked the Radio Demon any longer.

Chapter Text

It might be the attention he received the night before, or the anticipation of never having to go to one of these meetings again, but Lucifer felt ecstatic.

Like most of the Heaven meetings, it started with Charlie giving Michael a big hug. The two of them really got along well. Lucifer, feeling guilty for what he said when they went to Gluttony, went to Michael and gave him a hug as well. Even if he disliked his brother’s obsession with redeeming him, he still cared about him.

“I found someone to be Angel Dust’s sponsor. There’s this winner named Molly who’s interested in exchanging letters, so our heavenly pen pals plan is good to go,” Michael said, giving two thumbs up.

“That’s amazing!” Charlie literally hopped up and down a few times before settling down. “Angel Dust will be redeemed in no time. This is so exciting. Actually working hand in hand with Heaven and those that support the cause.”

“If she already wrote something to start off the pen pals thing, then today sounds like the perfect day to give you a tour of the actual hotel facilities and bring you to meet everyone,” Lucifer suggested.

“I do have her introduction letter,” Michael said, nodding enthusiastically.

“Good. After you know how to get to the hotel, you can come by to visit whenever you feel like it. Right, Charlie?” Lucifer wanted to make sure the open door policy extended to angels.

“Uncle Michael, you can come by whenever. Maybe you can even sit in on some of our activities,” Charlie said, clapping her fingers together to show her excitement.

“I’ve got other business in Hell I should focus on as king so I will forgo attending future meetings at the embassy. As Charlie says, you’re welcome to visit anytime and if I’m not busy, I’ll be happy to have some company. You really don’t need me here in the first place.” Lucifer finally gave an excuse not to attend.

“Yes, we do,” Michael quickly rebutted.

“Name one thing I’ve contributed other than napping away while you two work? If you just want me around, that’s not a good enough reason to ignore my duties and projects,” Lucifer insisted.

Michael’s face fell, knowing full well that’s the only reason he wanted Lucifer there. Just his brother’s presence alone made him feel better about everything. He thought being around might change Lucifer’s mind about his own redemption. All he wanted was for his brother to return to Heaven, to be home again. Michael couldn’t even think up a lie when put on the spot like this.

“I can visit whenever I want?” Michael asked, to make sure he didn’t upset Lucifer.

“Within reason.” Lucifer knew he’d have to come up with what ‘within reason’ meant, but didn’t worry about that now.

“Within reason,” Michael repeated.

The compromise accepted, Lucifer nodded and stood up.

“Let’s head to the hotel, then. There are plenty of residents to introduce you too.” Lucifer opened up a portal to the hotel, knowing better than to walk his brother through Hell.

He could only imagine how sinners might react to an angel walking among them. After all the trauma from the exterminations, it might cause a mass panic. The news would be on them in a heartbeat. Better for everyone’s sake to keep Michael away from the general populace.

When they arrived, Charlie left to gather everyone in the lounge where they’d handle introductions.

“I’ll give you a quick tour,” Lucifer offered.

Michael nodded as he looked around. The hotel really did look nice. Much better than he’d expected. Clean too. Niffty did a wonderful job keeping up with any messes that occurred. All the fixtures and furniture were dust free.

Lucifer started them out in the activities room. The room had fun games and things for the residents to enjoy, like watching television, playing pool or foosball, various board games, and tables for arts and crafts. Then he showed Michael some of the empty rooms to display how nice the residents were living. The hotel really was like a little Heaven. The bar came next and Michael gave a slightly distasteful look, but kept his mouth shut about it. Then they were on to the kitchen.

“And this is our kitchen where the residents have been learning how to cook together and- oh Alastor, just the person I wanted to see.” Lucifer noticed Alastor starting the preparations for the snacks he planned to share with their guest. “This is Michael, my brother.”

Alastor froze like a deer in headlights when he saw the other angel. His eyes going wide as everything else faded into the background. His shadow disappeared, hiding away somewhere immediately upon the angel’s approach.

“How interesting. Do all angels look like you, Lucifer?” Alastor’s voice was strangely soft when he asked the question.

“Oh no, just Michael. We were conjured up from the same star, so we’re twins,” Lucifer explained.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you for the first time, Alastor.” Michael walked forward and held out a hand.

For a long while Alastor simply stared at the offered hand, before looking back up at Michael’s face. Finally, he had a name to go with it. He never thought the sibling Lucifer talked about meeting in the heavenly embassy would be this angel. Obviously, Michael wished for this to come off as their first time meeting each other. Alastor had to oblige. Alastor still grit his teeth as he reached out a hand to shake Michael’s offered one.

“I’m Alastor, the manager of the hotel,” Alastor kept it simple, not using his usual greeting.

Lucifer took notice of Alastor’s strange behavior. Did Alastor feel intimidated by his brother? He couldn’t really blame Alastor when the last time he interacted with an angel from Heaven he got cut across the torso. The handshake lasted a long time, to where Lucifer felt uncomfortable. He noticed the beignets overcooking. Something Alastor would normally never allow happen.

“So Michael, how about I show you to the lounge where everyone is gathering up to meet you?” Lucifer interjected himself between Alastor and Michael, forcing their hands to come apart.

Alastor wiped his hand off on a kitchen towel immediately when the handshake ended. White noise came from him as he continued to watch Michael until he and Lucifer left the room. Lucifer spared him one glance on the way out, a worried expression with his eyebrows pressed together, lips down in a frown.

“Sorry, he’s usually more personable than that. But he also doesn’t like touching other people very much, so I hope you’re not offended,” Lucifer made excuses for Alastor.

He thought Alastor would at least fake being nice, as he usually did for everyone else. The type of nice where you’re pretty sure you’re being insulted, but no one else around you can tell. Alastor didn’t even mention it being a pleasure to meet Michael, quite a pleasure. Which in Lucifer’s experience with Alastor is how the man usually greeted someone new. Something about this didn’t sit right with him. He’d talk to Alastor about it later.

“It’s fine. You can’t expect much from sinners in terms of manners,” Michael said, as if it were not a bother in the slightest. “I expect most of them to be rude. It’s just how they are. Violent psychopaths who deserve to be punished. It takes a lot to change someone’s nature.”

Isn’t that similar to what Lucifer himself said about sinners to his daughter not that long ago? It sounded worse coming from Michael. Then again, his brother was the angel of war and justice, so doling out punishments is something he did often. It’s one of the other reasons why Lucifer refused to walk with Michael through Hell. He didn’t doubt for a second that Michael might decide to smite a sinner just for looking at him.

“Yeah, I suppose you’re right, to some extent. The ones here aren’t that bad. Even the staff of the hotel who aren’t here for redemption. Alastor is one of the few not here for redemption himself.” Lucifer lead the way to the lounge.

“Not surprised. He seemed rather unredeemable by normal means,” Michael replied.

“You’re going to have to explain that at some point.”

“Explain what?”

“What you mean by ‘normal means’. Is there a different means to redeem people that you’re not telling us about?” Lucifer narrowed his eyes.

“There might be, but it’s got a low success rate. I don’t believe your daughter would agree with the process, either. As long as the hotel works, it’ll only be used for the unredeemable. Because once there are no sinners, dad will have to forgive you and let you come back home. Your sin won’t exist anymore without sinners.”

“Michael,” Lucifer grabbed his brother’s shoulders and turned him so they were facing each other. “Stop it. I’m not getting redeemed and whatever it is you’re planning, it doesn’t sound like anything I’d want. You need to stop.”

“I have, for now.”

“You can’t force redemption.”

“What if we could, though?” Michael’s smile grew. “Just imagine it, no more sinners.”

“That will never happen, Michael.” Lucifer released his brother and shook his head. “Don’t mention this in front of Charlie. It’ll upset her.”

“Alright, I’ll keep it a secret for now.”

Lucifer let out a sigh before he continued towards the lounge with Michael. By the time they arrived, Lucifer put a big smile on and held the door open for his brother. The lounge looked like a lovely little resting area with couches all around and a small stage used for performances or trust falls. The residents of the hotel were all gathered up and sitting around the room.

“There you are! Everyone, this is my uncle, Michael!” Charlie grabbed Michael’s arm and pulled him up onto the stage. “He’s here to help us. Heaven approves of everything we’re doing so far. He’s going to be arranging for all of you to get sponsored by someone in Heaven. So you’ll have a heavenly pen pal to help encourage your progress. Our first sponsored resident is Angel Dust!”

Michael brought out the letter and waited for the one named Angel Dust to come up.

“Seems like some sort of trick.” Husker muttered, looking between Michael and Lucifer.

“He sure looks like the short king,” Angel mentioned, but still headed up to accept the letter.

Why not take part in this silly little pen pal thing? Then he noticed the name on the letter and quickly opened it to read. Inside the envelope he recognized the handwriting and his eyes began to tear up. He wiped away his tears with his top two hands while he held the letter up with the other two.

Dear Angel Dust

My name is Molly. It’s really great to have a chance to encourage someone to get into Heaven. It’s really lovely here and I’m sure you’re working incredibly hard to make it. I’ve heard you’ve made amazing progress and I’m so proud of you! I was told to keep this introductory letter short, so I think I’ll leave it there. Looking forward to hearing from you!

Molly

“Are you alright?” Charlie asked, worried that this might have been a terrible idea from Angel’s reaction.

“Nah, I’m good. Great, actually. Really great. Thank you, Charlie. Thank you too, Michael. I’ll- I’m going to go to my room and work on a response.” Angel Dust smiled brightly and left the lounge.

“Oh, okay.” Charlie still felt worried about the reaction and looked to Michael.

“It just came from one of the winners who volunteered. The letter didn’t contain anything that I think would make anyone cry,” Michael admitted, not realizing the serendipitous event that’s happened.

“Anyway, that was Angel Dust. Over here we have Husk, our bartender, Niffty, the housekeeper, Baxter, our resident mad scientist, Cherri Bomb, our demolitions expert, and Vaggie, my girlfriend.” Charlie motioned to each one of them when she gave their name and description.

“It’s nice to meet all of you.” Michael smiled a bright, fake smile.

Lucifer had to hand it to his brother. The angel appeared to be trying his best to be sincere with the sinners. From what he could gather, Michael didn’t actually like or respect any of the sinners in the room. Unlike with Alastor, where Michael actually acted sincere in his greeting and Alastor acted strange. Maybe bringing Michael to the hotel was a bad idea.

“Now you all can have questions about Heaven answered if you have any.” Charlie opened the floor up to anyone who wished to talk.

“What is your opinion on redemption, angel?” Baxter took out a notepad.

“That it’s possible, but free will makes it difficult,” Michael answered.

“How so?”

“Free will is what allows human souls the ability to misbehave and commit sin in the first place. Without it they’d behave and do as they’re told. Simple as that. I find the idea of redemption while free will exists quite difficult, considering how hard a soul is to change. But I believe this hotel can change people for the better. Whether that’s good enough to be redeemed or not is still up for debate.”

“I concur. As I’ve yet to observe a single person redeemed my hypothesis that it remains impossible stays the same.” Baxter wrote down everything Michael said about free will. “It’s impossible to remove free will from a human soul.”

“That hypothesis might also be wrong.”

“Even if it’s wrong, it would be wrong to take away someone’s free will,” Lucifer chimed in before Charlie could.

She looked at him with thankful eyes for standing up against such discussions. Free will is what made human souls human. Something ingrained in them since the fall of Eden. Sure Hellborn and other creatures also had free will, they were created that way, but human souls didn’t start with the knowledge of it and what it meant to have free will.

“Who’s to say humanity wouldn’t be better without it?” Michael frowned, looking at Lucifer.

He got down off of the small stage to confront his brother.

“I’m one of the few people I know of that can attest that free will is essential for humanity.”

“You still don’t regret what you did? Not at all?” Michael couldn’t believe it. “You’ve been surrounded by the worst that humanity has to offer. You can’t tell me this is what you wanted.” Michael motioned to the group of sinners.

“I don’t. Had a very similar discussion not that long ago with a sinner that made me realize this. I’d do it all again if given the choice. People deserved to know truth and to choose for themselves what they want their lives to be. Is this everything I wanted? No, far from it. They still have the right. They can also choose to be better, which is why they’re at this hotel. Most of them, anyway.”

Vaggie ushered everyone out of the lounge, considering how heated things were getting between the two angels.

“Which is why I’ve ended the exterminations. Though I shouldn’t be disappointed by how few residents you have it is still less than ideal. When I saw the size of this place I expected far more.” Michael frowned. “Maybe stopping the exterminations completely isn’t ideal.”

“Uncle Michael, what are you saying? The exterminations kill my people. Sure, not all of them are everyone’s cup of tea, but they already struggle with their everyday lives,” Charlie spoke up.

“They’re supposed too. Being in Hell is a punishment. It’s justice,” Michael explained as best he could.

“They still deserve the chance to prove they can be better. A second chance. It’s what we’ve been talking about in our meetings.” She put a hand on his arm and Michael immediately calmed at the insistence of his niece.

“I know. Sorry, I got a little worked up there. I just hate being reminded of-“ Michael paused.

“My fall?” Lucifer guessed.

All three went quiet.

“Seems I’m interrupting something solemn and depressing. How nice.” Alastor entered the lounge with a serving tray filled with the finished beignets.

It took Alastor a while to stabilize himself to the point of joining the group, his shadow nowhere in sight. The Radio Demon grinning wide at the fallen faces of the Morningstar family. Oh, how he loved seeing people miserable, especially his face. Walking forward, he held out the tray, encouraging them each to take one. Charlie and Lucifer took them without a second thought. However, Michael took a moment to consider before he took one and tried a small nibble.

“I didn’t know you could actually cook something sweet.” Michael took a larger bite, not hating the flavor.

“There’s plenty about me you don’t know. We just barely met, after all.” Alastor needed Michael to slip up.

If Michael slipped up then- then what? They couldn’t save him. Charlie and Lucifer didn’t save Angel Dust from his pimp. Didn’t save Husker and Niffty from him. Why would he expect them to save him from Michael? Oh yes, because he weaseled himself into Lucifer’s heart. Would it be enough yet? Probably not. Alastor needed more time to prepare for it.

“Well, that’s a funny way to phrase things,” Charlie noted before chuckling nervously. “Thank you, Alastor. Oh Alastor, this is my uncle Michael. Michael, this is Alastor, the hotelier.”

“Yes, we met in the kitchen a little bit earlier.” Michael nodded.

“Yes, yes,” Alastor said, his ears flicked. “I was in the middle of cooking at the time. My apologies for my poor introduction. I’ve heard many things about the help you’ll be giving the hotel from our dear Charlie and Lucifer. Also, you’re responsible for the decision for no more exterminations, which is wonderful news.”

Michael nodded his head and smiled.

“No apology necessary. We walked in while you were busy. I’m glad to see it didn’t ruin anything.” Michael took no more beignets, one more than enough for his taste. He looked at Charlie, expression softening. “And you’re correct. No more exterminations.”

The group quieted up again at the mention of the exterminations.

“I think maybe I should head back to Heaven for now. Please let me know when Angel Dust has their response ready to send. I’ll come and pick it up.” Michael could feel the tension growing and couldn’t help but notice the unhappy expression Lucifer had on his face. “I’ll text you before I come by to make sure it’s alright. Goodbye.”

Alastor gave another beignet to the king and the corners of Lucifer’s lips raised just a hair. Michael noticed and gave Alastor a nod of approval.

“Goodbye, Michael,” Lucifer said.

“Goodbye, uncle Michael.” Charlie gave her own farewell.

Alastor didn’t even turn to watch as Michael disappeared into the sparkling blue waves of angelic power.

“Now that that’s over with, I’m going to go set the rest of these in the dining room for the others.” Alastor turned and walked off, allowing Charlie and Lucifer to each grab one more before going.

With Alastor gone and it being just Charlie and her father, she frowned.

“You don’t think he’d really start the exterminations up again, do you?” She asked, worried about what Michael had said earlier.

“There’s a lot of things I don’t know, but I believe that as long as we can figure something out with the hotel, we won’t have anything to worry about. There’s already proof it works, so at the very least, the hotel should be spared. It might not be ideal, but-” Lucifer didn’t want to break his daughter’s heart and when he saw her face, he swallowed the lump in his throat. “Even if the exterminations come back, I won’t let them happen.”

He might even have to ask the Sins to come to his aid, depending on how serious Michael got with things. Taking her hands in his, he gave them a pat and looked up into her eyes. He’d fight for her and their people. Even if he didn’t fully see the point, Michael made him realize Hell existed because of his actions. Sinners could only exist because of Lucifer’s ideals eons ago. They deserved a chance to try to be better, or be like Alastor and revel in Hell’s mayhem and chaos. At least for his daughter’s sake, they deserved it.

“Thank you, dad.” Charlie hugged Lucifer tightly after his declaration.

“Anything for you, Char-Char.” Lucifer meant it.

When they parted, Charlie went to find Vaggie and Lucifer went to track down Alastor. The king had many questions to ask the Radio Demon, namely why did he act so funny while being around Michael.

He found Alastor in his room, which he entered without knocking, working on putting together an old radio from parts.

“It’s common courtesy to knock,” Alastor said, not even looking up from his work.

“Yes, I recall. Are you doing okay?” Lucifer asked, continuing into the room.

“Fine. Why do you ask?”

“You were acting strange around Michael. Like a scared fawn when you two first met,” Lucifer brought up what he’d noticed.

A loud burst of radio static echoed in the room as Alastor glared at Lucifer. Quickly, he regained his composure and turned his attention back to the radio parts. Lucifer approached before reaching out and lightly running his fingers through Alastor’s hair. It made Alastor tense initially, but he forced himself to relax. This must be one of Lucifer’s ‘signs of affection’ he mentioned. The hand went up and over one of Alastor’s ears, gently caressing the fluff.

“How do you two know each other?” Lucifer asked softly.

“We don’t.”

“I’m the king of lies, Al. You’re not going to pull a fast one on me. Even if Michael’s an angel, considering how long you kept Adam busy, just being an angel wouldn’t scare you.”

“I was startled because of how similar you two appear.” Alastor leaned into the touch, hoping to distract Lucifer.

At least that sounded truthful for the most part.

“Can we finish the healing now? I wish to join Rosie for dinner tonight, so I won’t be at the hotel.” Alastor wished to get out of the hotel for a little while and ask Rosie for some advice.

“Yes.” Lucifer nodded and waited for Alastor to turn and open his jacket and shirt.

This would be their last healing session for the holy power. After this, Alastor’s wound would heal like any other for a sinner. Lucifer placed his hand over the injury and drew out the energy. Alastor let out a long relieved sigh he never even realized he’d been holding in. The burning in his veins ceased. He could use his powers again without fear of worsening his state of being. No more would he have to walk everywhere. His shadow even clapped joyously for him.

“You know that if there is something going on with Michael you can tell me.” Lucifer tried one more time to get some sort of information about how Alastor acted.

“No, I really can’t.”

Alastor’s lips were as good as sealed about the details of his predicament. Even if they weren’t, what would he say? ‘Michael ordered me to help your daughter and to make you happy’? Lucifer might think everything was a rouse, which it might be, but Alastor didn’t want him thinking about it like that.

“I hope you have a good dinner with Rosie,” Lucifer said.

“I wish you a good evening, Lucifer.” Alastor buttoned up his shirt and jacket.

Chapter Text

Alastor needed to be somewhere other than the hotel. After seeing the face of Michael whenever he looked at Lucifer it reminded him of the other man. They looked too similar for Alastor to continue to feel safe at the hotel for the moment. So instead of being at the hotel, he went to Cannibal Town. Hopefully, this time wouldn’t end with him walking home to the sounds of Vox baiting him.

Walking into Rosie’s Emporium, he waited the short while before the Emporium closed to approach Rosie.

“I would like to offer to cook you dinner.” Alastor bowed and offered his hand to Rosie.

“My, my, bringing out your manners, yet also inviting yourself over for dinner. This must be something interesting indeed. Of course you may cook me dinner, my deer.” Rosie accepted the hand and walked with Alastor to her home. “So what brings you here on such short notice?”

“Well, there are some happenings at the hotel that have put me in a state of unease. The angelic representative, it turns out, is Lucifer’s twin brother. He visited the hotel today.” Alastor let Rosie take his arm as they walked. “I also have questions about relationships. I figure we can talk over dinner?”

“Oh my stars, you want relationship advice?”

“It is your specialty.”

“Right you are.”

Walking to Rosie’s home didn’t take very long. Alastor went straight to the kitchen to cook. Rosie pulled a chair into the kitchen so they could continue the conversation.

“So, what sort of advice do you need?” She asked.

“How do I get someone to fall for me hard enough that they’ll do anything for me?”

“You certainly don’t start small with your questions. That’s a tough one to answer. Usually, it requires you to also be willing to do anything for them. Takes a great deal of love to do something for anyone. I’m guessing the ‘anything’ you need done is a rather big ask, too,” Rosie said as she watched Alastor chop up the meat.

“Big is an understatement, considering the circumstances.” Alastor put the meat in the pan and it sizzled.

“And I suppose you can’t tell me the details of the circumstances.”

“Unfortunately, no. Though I can tell you some juicy information about how the king is getting in contact with the Seven Deadly Sins again. So trade between rings might not have to be on the black market. In fact, I have a feeling if I contacted Beelzebub I could arrange transport of her Beezlejuice to Pride, for a price, of course. I’d have to set her up with a buyer. Could undercut any black market dealers. Who knows what I might be able to do once Lucifer contacts Asmodeus,” Alastor couldn’t help but brag.

“You have contact with Beelzebub?” Rosie perked up, surprised by Alastor’s ingenuity.

“Yes, and an item that lets me travel between the rings of Hell as if I were a Hellborn.” Alastor’s grin grew as he twisted his head around a hundred and eighty degrees to look at Rosie. “I haven’t used it without Lucifer being around, so it might be situational.”

“My, my, you certainly have gotten yourself in good with his royal highness,” Rosie teased. “I take it he’s the one you need to fall in love with you?”

“Yes, that’s correct.” He snapped his head to look forward.

“Well, that’s going to be difficult, but it seems you already have quite the head start.”

“Not quite the head start that you might be thinking. So far, everything he’s done for me is because I’m working as his assistant.”

“Ooo workplace romance. So tell me, how has he been treating you?” Rosie tilted her head.

“Good. He allows me to touch him in friendly ways. I’ve let him touch my hair and ears.” Alastor felt glad he faced away from Rosie as the memories brought color to his cheeks.

“Have you kissed or held hands yet?” Rosie put a hand up to her lip, resisting the urge to laugh at Alastor’s description of activities.

“Kissed? No. Of course not.” Alastor thought about the past few days. “We have danced together and held hands.”

“Seems he already considers you more than an assistant.”

That strange warm feeling came back to Alastor that he couldn’t push away. Were they really close enough already that he could ask Lucifer to get his soul back for him? No. Not like he could even talk about it with Lucifer because of his orders. He needed Michael or Lilith to slip up. If he could get Michael on a tirade about free will, that might work. It would endanger himself, but the cost would be worth it. As long as Charlie and Lucifer didn’t take it personally that most of his actions thus far were orders from the archangel.

“Perhaps, but not close enough,” Alastor said as he plated the food for the two of them.

“The real question I have is how does the king make you feel?” Rosie could read Alastor’s posture like an open book. Her little fawn was in love.

“It is a convenient relationship with a great deal of benefits,” Alastor reasoned his way around actually answering the question.

“I’m certain it is.” Rosie stood from her seat when Alastor carried the plates out of the kitchen and to the dining room.

The dining room of Rosie’s home could be considered extravagant. She had a china hutch that took up half of one wall positioned in the middle. Everything inside beautifully crafted and painted. The large wooden claw foot table and chairs rested on top of a priceless ornamental rug. Each seat had a fabric place mat underneath the decorative plates and silverware on the table.

Rosie moved the decorative plates out of the way of two of the seats so Alastor could set the plates with the food down for them both.

“Sounds like things are progressing steadily for you two. I’m not sure I have any advice to give. Just be honest with yourself, Alastor. Sometimes being honest with ourselves is the hardest part of a relationship.” Rosie sat down and ate.

Divine described Alastor’s cooking quite well. It’s one reason why Rosie didn’t necessarily mind Alastor’s rudeness of inviting himself over without prior notice.

“I also came with the same request I had last time. You see, I could still use a bit of extra power to put my staff back together,” Alastor began.

“Ask the king. It could be a way for you two to bond,” she said between bites.

Alastor kicked himself for not thinking of that first. Though he didn’t know what Lucifer might wish for in exchange. Rosie he knew he could bribe using a vial of the king’s blood in a week or the exclusive rights for selling Beezlejuice and possibly other exclusive items from Gluttony in Pentagram City.

“Should also bring him next time you come over for coffee so I can get a read on him for you,” Rosie suggested while Alastor stayed busy with his thoughts.

“I will see if he is open to it,” Alastor promised. “He needs to get out more. Visiting here might not be such a bad idea. How are things with Cannibal Town going after the extermination, anyway?”

“As good as can be expected. We lost a lot of good people, but they chose to fight. They will be missed, and their bodies have already been given to their loved ones to feast on.”

“My condolences.”

“Thank you and thank you for this wonderful meal.”

The two finished eating their meal before Alastor summoned up his little black and white cartoon minions to clean up for them. Being able to use his powers again without pain felt amazing. He might even overdo it for his regular injuries, but it didn’t concern him enough to stop.

Rosie and Alastor bid goodnight to one another before Alastor headed back to the hotel. Along the way, there were some demons who wished to pick a fight with him. Needless to say, he had more than enough room for dessert. The Radio Demon was not the pushover Vox advertised him to be, and now he could prove it.

Lucifer didn’t know what to do with himself when dinner came about, so he joined the rest of the hotel for the meal. The residents in attendance enjoyed leftovers, everyone available coming together in the dining room with their food. Cherri Bomb, Angel Dust, and Husker weren’t present, likely going out for drinks at a club somewhere. Niffty ate quickly before leaving to continue her cleaning work.

Lucifer smiled as he listened to Charlie talk about the activities she planned for the week. If ever asked, he would swear that he tried to focus, but he only caught every few words as he thought about other things. ‘Other things’ being a certain red head who went somewhere else for dinner.

In his mind, he wondered if this meant an end to his and Alastor’s little meetings. Enjoying dinner and conversation every evening like clockwork. Enough to make it a habit. Alastor going over his work as an assistant and aiding Lucifer in things the king needed to get done. Of course, it would be expected that Alastor would continue to help Lucifer, but the angel no longer needed to aid Alastor nightly. Did that mean they’d have to do things during the day instead of over dinner? This one deviation in the casual ritual made Lucifer second guess everything. What if Alastor didn’t wish to eat dinner with him anymore? Did their romance end before it even had the chance to blossom? Was he making an enormous deal out of something tiny, Alastor having dinner with a friend? That probably meant nothing.

All of it, he didn’t know how yet, but all of it must be Michael’s fault. The way Alastor acted around Michael appeared completely different from everyone else, as if walking on a fraying tightrope. They must know each other somehow, and Lucifer would figure it out. Alastor wouldn’t tell him, but maybe Michael would be more open to share if Lucifer called him out on his little charade. Lucifer would have to be careful when he spoke with his twin. Any mood shift and Michael might leave. Lucifer couldn’t exactly follow Michael up to Heaven and-

“What do you think, dad?” Charlie’s question brought him out of his own racing thoughts.

“Oh, um, I think it sounds great.” Lucifer couldn’t be wrong by just agreeing with Charlie.

“Great! So you and Alastor will join us in making friendship bracelets tomorrow,” Charlie said.

Blindly agreeing with Charlie turned out to be the wrong thing to do. Lucifer still smiled wide and nodded as if it’s exactly what he intended to do. Now he had to convince Alastor to take part in Charlie’s activity. It might not be easy. Lucifer could always bribe the sinner or make him another deal, a tiny deal.

“Uh-huh,” Lucifer nodded, foolishly reaffirming the decision.

Alastor preferred watching the activities, not participating in them. The sinner didn’t hide how foolish he thought they all were. Though now that Alastor knew redemption worked, maybe he might change his tune. Probably not, but Lucifer could hope for his daughter’s sake.

“Sorry, Char-char, but I’ve got some work I need to get done,” Lucifer said, excusing himself from the table.

He gave her a big hug and a kiss on the temple before leaving the dining room, waving when he heard the ‘goodnight’s from Charlie and Vaggie.

In his room, he went to work on more ducks. The very action of creating distracted him from life, at least for a short while. He ended up falling asleep at his crafting table.

Morning came, and to Lucifer’s surprise, he felt a caress over his cheek and fingers gently brushing through his hair. The warmth across his skin helped keep him in his dream state, refusing to wake up. In the distance, he could hear someone saying his name. Their voice traveling over the wind to reach his ears. A hint of static interference made the voice sound strange, but familiar.

“Lucifer, it’s time to wake up,” the voice said, much closer this time.

“Five more minutes…” Lucifer requested as he turned his head to face away from the voice’s direction.

“You’ve smeared paint all over your face,” Alastor chuckled. “You need to get up. I’ve been told we’re to be making friendship bracelets this morning and as the person who volunteered me, you’re required to be there as well.”

Alastor summoned up a handkerchief to wipe away some of the smeared paint on Lucifer’s cheek. How did he get stuck as a babysitter for such an incompetent man? Easily enough, the paint came off, and the rubbing jostled Lucifer awake. Upon sitting up, Lucifer’s face was assaulted by the handkerchief to get everything stuck to it off and to make him look far more presentable. He tried to fight against it, but he still felt so tired and his back hurt from the position he slept in.

“Do I really have to be here to tell you when you need to go to bed?” Alastor asked.

“If you’re here, you could always come to bed with me,” Lucifer spoke before even thinking.

Both men froze, taking a moment to fully process the words that just came out of Lucifer’s mouth. Lucifer realized he’d overstepped a boundary when the handkerchief got thrown at his face and Alastor disappeared into shadows. Of course, he opened his big mouth and said something completely inappropriate about the situation. Still, the way Alastor disappeared made him smile. For all of Alastor’s physical touches, the man couldn’t handle a bit of verbal teasing back?

Soon enough, Lucifer joined everyone else in the crafting room. To his surprise, all the supplies were already set out and quite organized. There were beads, string, and needles to help thread the beads. He expected to be the one to magically conjure everything, but Alastor must have taken care of it. The sinner took his job as hotelier seriously. That didn’t mean he needed to assist Charlie with her flights of fancy.

Yet there Alastor sat at the large crafts table already making progress on a bracelet. The grin on his face not hiding the annoyance he felt for being recruited into such an activity. He glanced up when Lucifer arrived, both of his eyes narrowing, his cheeks looking flush. An honest show of embarrassment if there ever was one from the Radio Demon.

“I was joking,” Lucifer said as he sat down across the table from Alastor.

“I know that,” came the quick reply as Alastor focused on continuing the bracelet.

Lucifer’s smile touched his eyes as he gathered up the materials to make his own bracelet for the radio demon. Although other conversations were going on at the table, Lucifer paid them no mind. Instead, he focused on finding the letter beads he needed. He used apple shaped beads along with gold and white colored ones. The word ‘radio’ spelled out between the pattern.

Would this be too much?

Before he could give it over to Alastor, the Radio Demon reached to put a bracelet on Lucifer’s wrist. Black and red beads with the word ‘apple’ between the pattern. Lucifer slipped the bracelet he made onto Alastor’s wrist before the man could pull his hands away. It was then he noticed Alastor still had the ring. He’d forgotten to tell Alastor to give it back. If they were going to continue reconnecting with the other Sins then Alastor would need to keep it, anyway.

“Tacky,” Alastor said as he examined the bracelet, but he left it on.

“Oh, shut up. You know you like it.” Lucifer smirked and admired his own. “So tonight I was thinking about making venison for everyone. I’ve heard it’s something you enjoy?”

“Quite.” Alastor nodded. “Would you like assistance?”

“If you would be so kind. I’ve got some other things to discuss with you about the Sins. I’d like to run through a practice conversation before I call Ozzie.”

“I’ve never heard him speak, so it might not be as accurate as the one with Beelzebub.”

Lucifer waved a hand, not worried about the details.

“Well, then I will join you in the kitchen to help make dinner. I’m afraid I must be going for the moment. I’ve got a few business plans I need to work out. A broadcast to perform. Promotions for the hotel. Et cetera. Without the exterminations, the main pitch for the hotel is no longer viable.”

The two older men were in their own little world for their conversation. Neither noticing the strange looks they got from the other residents. Even the sparkly eyed joy from Charlie got overlooked when both men got up to go about their business.

“So, uh, Charlie, what’s goin’ on with the king and smiles?” Angel Dust asked once the two were gone. “I didn’t think either were the type to go along with this shit, let alone make bracelets for each other.”

“Well, I think they’ve become close friends. They’ve been hanging around each other a lot and I think Alastor’s been helping my dad with a lot of his work. Isn’t it wonderful?” Charlie almost squee’d. “I was so worried about them getting along, living under the same roof and all, but it’s going even better than I could have hoped.”

“They haven’t attempted killing each other, so I’d say that’s a win.” Vaggie put the bracelet she made around Charlie’s wrist. She already wore three of her own from Charlie.

Charlie made everyone bracelets to make sure no one felt left out.

“And after the meeting with Michael yesterday, things were really tense, so I’m just glad it seems to have blown over.” Charley continued.

“Ah yeah, heard about things getting awkward after I left. Speakin’ of though.” Angel brought out an envelope and handed it to Charlie. “For Molly, my sponsor. It’s nothing much, but I’m glad to be pen pals with her. Figure you can give it to Michael the next time he stops by?”

“Of course! This is wonderful, Angel!” Charlie bounced in her seat with excitement, her and Michael’s pen pals idea already working out better than even she could hope for. “Thank you so much for participating in this and everything else. I’m sure you’re going to be redeemed in no time.”

Angel blushed at such honest compliments from Charlie. Compliments that weren’t her forcing herself to find something nice to say.

“Thank you, Charlie,” he said before going back to making a bracelet for Husker, already finished with the one he made for Cherri Bomb.

When the time to cook dinner rolled around, Alastor and Lucifer met in the kitchen. Each put on an apron and got right to work.

“Ozzie, Asmodeus, gave me his number in one of his letters,” Lucifer started.

“I know that. I’m the one who looked through them, remember?” Alastor sliced the meat into slabs.

“I wasn’t finished. Most likely he will not be upset when I call him, so already a lot less pressure. With Bee I did not know if she was going to be upset or angry with me and then she started talking about Lilith… I don’t think Ozzie will do that. If everything goes well, I also thought we could go on a date and visit his club?”

A date. What would be their first official date. Maybe Alastor underestimated how much the king liked him. Willingly, taking him to another ring for fun rather than business had to mean something important. When they went to Gluttony, that was upon invitation from Beelzebub herself. Now Lucifer invited him out.

“That sounds like a terrific idea,” Alastor said, as he seasoned the meat.

Lucifer handled making all the side dishes to go along with the venison, along with the peppercorn sauce that would be drizzled over the steaks.

“I’m glad you approve. His ring is the ring of Lust though, so the entertainment might be rather sexual. I hope you won’t mind something like that?” Lucifer didn’t want to make Alastor uncomfortable.

“I don’t believe I’ll mind at all,” Alastor said, knowing that he’d swallow any discomfort if it meant getting further into Lucifer’s good graces.

“Okay, good.”

“Yes. Now you wanted to practice the phone call?” Alastor put the steaks on to sizzle in the pans.

Alastor adored the new larger kitchen, even if he said nothing about it. It made cooking all the larger meals so much easier.

“Ah, yes.” Lucifer cleared his throat before he started. “Ozzie, hey, it’s Lucifer.”

“Luci, it’s been so long. What have you been up to?”

“Oh, you know, kingly things. So I wanted to apologize for not talking to you for so long. Things just got crazy with the family and work and everything. I didn’t actually get your letters until recently.”

“Why didn’t you get them until now?”

“They were mixed in with a bunch of other mail that I thought- I mean, I didn’t really look through it.”

“Yeah, that tracks.”

Lucifer gave Alastor a brief glare at the comment, but he couldn’t argue with the truthfulness. What else could he even say? ‘Lilith kept them from me’? As much as he loved his wife and wanted to defend her, her actions were weighing on his mind.

“Hope it’s okay if I stop by for a visit sometime? I’ve read all the updates about your club and I can’t wait to see it,” Lucifer continued the conversation.

“I’ll get you the best seats in the house,” Alastor leaned in to whisper the line into Lucifer’s ear.

The whisper sent chills up Lucifer’s spine. As much as his earlier comment to Alastor implied sleeping together, it didn’t come off nearly as sexy as what just happened. The sinner had a way with his voice. The filter gone for a moment, making the words strangely intimate. Lucifer cleared his throat before continuing.

“I’ll be bringing a date if that’s alright? A sinner.”

“Of course. Especially if it’s that infamous Radio Demon-“ Alastor stopped when Lucifer bumped into him with his hip.

“As much as you want to be famous in other rings, your broadcasts only reach across Pride.”

“One can still hope. That little imp knew who I was.”

“They probably live in Imp City. Your broadcasts reach there since it’s in Pride and you are a powerful sinner.”

“About time you recognized my potential.” Alastor’s smile became smug at the compliment. “I am an Overlord, after all.”

“You know, titles like that don’t really mean anything to me, right? Just means you’ve suckered enough people into making deals with you to get into an exclusive club.” Lucifer plated the salads.

“Speaking of deals, are there any instances where the royal family steps in on things like that? I know Charlie has done nothing for Angel Dust, and I’m not about to give back any souls I own.”

“We can’t really do much. The way contracts work is soul binding. We could destroy the contracts, but that would lead to a massive outcry and outrage about playing favorites. Especially when people have already benefited from the contracts, but don’t want to hold up their end of the agreement. Even if the contracts aren’t fair or are made under duress, we can’t do much.” Lucifer shrugged.

“So if someone goes back on their deal for the person’s soul?”

“Then the contract is forfeit, and the person would get their soul back. You should know this.”

“I’ve never broken a contract before. I’ve always kept my end of the bargain,” Alastor said confidently.

Alastor knew the importance of keeping his word and how to manipulate things to benefit himself more than others. A deal maker and schemer through and through. Now that he had that information, a new scheme churned in his mind of how to convince the Morningstars to save him. He’d have to call in his favor with Charlie, but it would be well worth it if things went as planned.

“You’re thinking about something,” Lucifer pointed out.

“Yes. I often do that. Thinking. You might want to try it some time, ha ha ha,” Alastor teased Lucifer.

“Nah, takes too much effort,” Lucifer rolled with the insult, chuckling.

“Do you want to let everyone know dinner’s ready?” Alastor asked while he summoned up his little minions to carry the plates into the dining room.

“I can do that. After dinner, though, I’m going to call Ozzie.” Lucifer left the kitchen.

Lucifer, trying to subtly ask him to his room after dinner with a statement, struck Alastor as sort of adorable. For a moment Alastor fiddled with the ring before tracing his hands down to the new bracelet. Gifts that cost him nothing in return. Nothing expected for them. It filled Alastor with that annoying warm feeling again as he thought about the way the king smiled. The king looked better with a smile on his face.

Everyone who sat down to dinner couldn’t hide their amazement at such good food. Really the new kitchen proved invaluable. Even if not every night were venison steaks or jambalaya it gave everyone a comfortable place to make their own food or to try and make something new.

“Alastor, it’s going to be your turn to teach one of the cooking classes soon. What were you thinking about teaching?” Charlie asked, part of the way through the meal.

“I was thinking dirty rice. I believe it’s simple enough everyone here can handle making it,” Alastor said after thinking for a moment. “Either that or bananas foster. Perhaps both since one is a dessert.”

“Those sound delicious. I can’t wait.” Charlie smiled brightly.

“When you have some time tomorrow, Charlie, there’s a few things I wish to discuss with you. Between activities, of course.”

“Oh, yes, of course. I should be free after lunch.”

“Wonderful.”

“If it’s about the hotel, I should be included,” Lucifer butted into the conversation.

“It’s nothing that needs to concern you.” Alastor looked to Lucifer with a pleasant smile on his face.

“What if I think it does?”

“It’s not about the hotel. I wish for some personal guidance from our sweet Charlie about a matter.”

“…” Lucifer felt almost jealous, but nodded. “Fine. Whatever. You know you could also come to me for guidance?”

“I’m afraid you don’t quite meet the qualifications I’m looking for, but if ever you do I’ll keep that in mind.”

The conversation began to draw the attention of the other residents which made Lucifer back off. No way would he embarrass himself by looking a fool in front of all these sinners. What were their names again? He really should have made those flash cards.

With dinner wrapping up, Lucifer excused himself to head back to his room. Alastor soon followed.

“Almost like a puppy,” Angel murmured with a chuckle.

“No, no. He’s just helping my dad with work and things now. They’ve gotten really close. As we saw earlier, they even made each other bracelets.”

“Hm, I bet they end up fuckin’.” Angel Dust grinned, knowing puppy love when he saw it.

The little looks Lucifer and Alastor made to each other easy to miss for most people, but not for a trained actor such as himself. The comment did draw blank stares from Charlie and Vaggie, along with Husker.

“What? I’m callin’ it like I see it. Those two are a bit more than ‘completely professional’ with each other. All those dinners the two of them had alone? The way Alastor stays so close to the short king? The rest of you blind?”

“The bad boys are being really bad,” Niffty giggled.

“I’m sure there’s another explanation for it,” Charlie said quickly, not wanting to think about her father cheating on her mother, even if they were separated, with Alastor, of all people.

“Whatever you say. My money’s still on them boning.” Angel leaned back in his seat, putting his top to hands behind his head.

Once they reached Lucifer’s room, Alastor shut the door behind them. Alastor drapped his arms over Lucifer’s shoulders from behind and leaned down so his lips were near the man’s ear. Yet he didn’t say a single word. For now, he’d be the devil on the devil’s own shoulder, advising him when needed and keeping him calm. Almost functioning as a weighted blanket in a way. The intimacy made a lump grow in Lucifer’s throat that he had to swallow before he brought out his phone. For a moment he wondered what Alastor might do if he turned his head and kissed him.

No, he’d wait until after their first official date for that. The position still made it far too tempting. How was he, the devil, the one being tormented by temptation?

Before he could do anything he might regret, he called Asmodeus. The phone rang. And rang. And rang. Finally Lucifer got to the voice mail.

“I can’t come to the phone right now. Please leave your message and I’ll come back to you soon as I’m available.”

“Hey uh Ozzie. It’s Lucifer. Just wanted to reconnect and see how you were doing. You can give me a call back at this number. It’s my cell phone number or you can reach my assistant on his phone number if I’m unavailable,” Lucifer stated Alastor’s phone number at the end of the message before hanging up.

Lucifer slumped back against Alastor, letting the sinner hold him. It felt nice to be held again after so long alone. Even before the last seven years, he and Lilith grew distant from each other. First the problem with the Sins, then Charlie through her teenage years, and then Charlie moved out. He realized creating Charlie might have been a last ditch effort to save their relationship. In the end, it just made Lilith overprotective and more critical of everything Lucifer did.

A soft hum of white noise brought Lucifer out of his depressing thoughts. Alastor continued to hold him, even giving him a gentle squeeze, hugging him.

“I’m sure he’ll give you a call back shortly. Are you ready to answer if he does?” Alastor asked, misreading what Lucifer’s thoughts were about.

“Yes.”

They stayed like that for a long moment. Lucifer smelled literally divine. Alastor could hear the blood pumping through the angel’s veins, feel his heart beat from his chest, cycling that sweet ambrosia like ichor. His hot breath caressed Lucifer’s neck as he leaned farther down. Lucifer certainly wouldn’t mind if he took a little nibble, would he? The king even bent his head to the side like prey. Just a little nibble. Alastor opened his mouth, his sharp teeth briefly hovered over Lucifer’s skin.

And that’s when Lucifer’s phone began to ring. Without thinking much of it, Lucifer pulled away from Alastor and tried to compose himself. The experience having a much different meaning to the angel versus the cannibal’s.

“Heeeeey, Ozzie,” Lucifer’s cheeks were bright gold.

Annoyed by the bad timing, Alastor’s eyes were radio dials, his smile containing more teeth than it usually did. Blood dripped down his chin and jaw. His antlers were even about three times their normal size.

“Luci! It’s been so long. How’ve you been, man?” Asmodeus sounded happy as could be, music from his club in the background of the call.

“Good, yeah, good. Great even,” Lucifer laughed as he watched Alastor transform back into his more regular self. “You?”

Lucifer almost let a cannibal eat him. Didn’t even try to stop him. Yet he still felt incredibly uncomfortable in his trousers as he paced his room.

“Well, Lust is doing fabulous. I’m in a serious relationship. Business is booming. Nothing to really complain about,” Asmodeus didn’t feel like hiding anything all of Hell knew already.

“You? Serious relationship? No way! That’s amazing! I’m so happy for you.” Lucifer didn’t even need to know who this other person might be, as long as they made Asmodeus happy that’s what mattered the most.

“Yeah. I’ll have to introduce you. Also, what’s this about an ‘assistant’? I didn’t think you were the type to ask for help.”

“They kind of forced their way into my good graces. He and I are actually dating too. Funny as that might sound.”

“No kidding? You have to bring him by the club. It is one of the most exclusive dating spots in all of Hell. I can even get you seats on the balcony. Oh, how is little Charlie doing?”

“Yeah, I plan on it and Charlie is doing really well. She’s actually running a hotel now. Working with Heaven to rehabilitate sinners. Great aspirations. I’ve been helping her too.”

“You helping sinners? Luci, you’ve really changed over the years. Can hardly believe my ears.”

“This coming from you, mister ‘in a serious relationship’?” Lucifer teased.

Alastor watched Lucifer pace and talk, noticing the wearing on the floor getting worse. Now that he had his powers back, he should probably have his minions fix that. He summoned up the two broken pieces of his cane and set them on the little table as he took a seat. No use standing around doing nothing when he could listen perfectly well while being seated.

“I think you’re going to really like him.” Asmodeus’ voice held a warmth in it that Lucifer never heard before.

“If they make you this happy, I definitely will. I’ve… I’ve missed you, and the other Sins,” Lucifer’s voice softened.

“I’ve missed you too, Luci. Let me know the next time you’re in Lust I’ll give you the full tour.”

“I’ll do that. It’ll probably be soon too. Maybe in a couple of days? I have a few things I have to wrap up here.” Lucifer needed time to mentally prepare for another outing.

“Anytime is good with me. Just give me a ring. If you need anyone’s number I can add you to our group chat. No one really uses it much, but all of us are in it for if anything important happens. Me and Bee have one of our own. I’ll also add you too. We’re a lot more active there.”

Lucifer got pings on his phone for chat group invitations.

“Thank you, Ozzie,” Lucifer felt his eyes sting with tears as he clicked to join both chats.

Asmodeus didn’t even expect an apology or anything. Everything was like the last two hundred years of no contact didn’t even happen. Luckily, Lucifer couldn’t see the past chat messages between Beelzebub and Asmodeus because Beelzebub gave Asmodeus a heads-up about the situation.

“Anytime, Luci. You know I’m always here for you, and so is Bee,” Asmodeus wanted Lucifer to know he had their support and love. “Be careful with the others. They’re not nearly as chill as we are.”

“I’ll keep that in mind.” Lucifer wiped away his tears and sniffled.

“I need to get back to work, but it’s been really good speaking with you.”

“Likewise. Goodnight, Ozzie.”

“Goodnight, Luci.”

They both hung up, and Lucifer walked over to sit in his seat. The tears were dry by this point and Lucifer put his phone away before he looked at Alastor.

“You were going to bite me,” he said without much ceremony.

Alastor didn’t deny it. Instead, he shrugged his shoulders and grinned wider.

“I’d have to make myself vulnerable for your teeth to actually pierce my skin, you know that, right? I’m an angel. You can’t just bite me.” Lucifer laughed and shook his head.

“You acted quite vulnerable at the time,” Alastor hummed to himself, not really paying Lucifer’s warning much attention.

Lucifer motioned to the broken cane on the table.

“And what’s this?” Lucifer asked.

“Adam broke it and I’ve been having difficulties fixing it. I was wondering if you might fix it for me, please?” Alastor made sure to use his manners.

Alastor wanted to avoid another deal where he’d end up owing someone else. If it took a deal, then he’d have to weigh the options of fixing it himself.

“Don’t try to bite me again without asking first,” Lucifer wanted to make the boundary very clear.

“Cross my cannibal heart.” Alastor made an ‘X’ with his pointer finger over his chest.

Not a deal, but just an understanding. To Alastor’s surprise that’s all it took for Lucifer to pick up the two halves of his microphone cane. Using his unholy power as the devil, Lucifer filled the staff with energy as he heated the ends up to melt it back together. A little kinked in the middle, but strong enough to use. More than strong enough. When Alastor took the cane back he could feel power radiating off of it.

Lucifer trusted him with this much power?

The Radio Demon’s eyes were wide as he stared at his cane.

“What, not enough? There’s only so much power that little toy can hold. Not my fault.” Lucifer leaned back in his seat and folded his arms.

Alastor brought the cane to his chest as he looked at Lucifer. How had Rosie been so right? Is this what relationships were about? Empowering one another? Finally, Alastor shook his head to answer Lucifer’s question.

“More than enough.” Way more than enough in Alastor’s humble opinion, and he was not about to complain about that. “I need to go finish decorating my room. I’ve got a pocket dimension bayou to make. I’ll take you on a tour of it sometime. It’s modeled after where I used to hide the bodies of my victims.”

“Ooooh kay then,” Lucifer didn’t know how he should take the invitation considering the description. “I hope you have fun. Goodnight, Al.”

“Goodnight, Lucifer.” Alastor got up from the table and left the room.

The sinner’s cheeks felt warm as he walked down the hallway, his heart beating faster than usual as that warm feeling filled him again. Could he have actual feelings for Lucifer?

Chapter Text

The rest of the evening Alastor spent working on perfecting his pocket dimension. With this much power, he even added more lightning bugs and a replica of his cabin deeper in the bayou. The colors were just as cool toned as before. Plenty of blues and teals. Some darker green for the leaves and moss on the trees. Of course, plenty of watery areas. Plenty of spots to hide body parts or feed them to gators. Alastor debated whether to put alligators in his bayou and for now decided against it. A few finishing touches like reeds and other smaller plants, and his bayou was perfect.

He didn’t finish putting in the final touches on the bayou until late into the night. Finally satisfied, Alastor went to bed. The next day he’d be having quite the interesting conversation with Charlie.

When Alastor woke he went and retrieved some coffee before heading to the lounge area to read. He didn’t particularly feel like eating breakfast with the others. His entire existence depended on the Morningstars. Having faith in other people isn’t something Alastor usually did. Maybe he should have waited until after a date or two with Lucifer before talking to Charlie. Then again, he had no idea when Michael planned on showing up again. As far as he knew, after the debacle the other day, he might not show himself for weeks or more.

Sipping his coffee, he convinced himself that would be fine. It just meant weeks of preparation instead of days.

“What are you reading?” a voice drifted over his shoulder. It sounded like Lucifer, but the cadence differed ever so slightly.

It caused him to choke on his coffee as he inhaled in surprise. Quickly, he moved the book out of the way and set his coffee down before bringing out a handkerchief to wipe his mouth.

“Well, that’s quite the ‘hello’.” Michael used his angelic power to clean up the sputtered out coffee. “Your acting skills need a bit of work. I think Lucifer suspects something between us.”

“Afraid he won’t approve of it?” Alastor smirked, raising an eyebrow.

“I’m here to pick up a letter from Charlie,” Michael didn’t answer the question. “I thought while I’m here I’d check in on how you were doing with making Lucifer happy.”

“When you aren’t around, he seems happy. I’ve been building him a support group. I’ve been making sure to cheer him up when he’s feeling down.” Alastor felt very confident in his actions thus far involving the king.

Michael nodded his head as he put both of his hands on Alastor’s shoulders and gave him a gentle squeeze.

“You can’t lie to me, otherwise I might not believe you.”

“You know, Lilith… Lilith paid me a visit.”

“Did she now?”

“She’s been responsible for a great deal of Lucifer’s isolation and misery.” Alastor hoped he could turn the two against each other.

“She’s told me as much and mentioned she did it for his own good. How was she to know it would make him worse? She’s only human. Humans make mistakes.”

Alastor grit his teeth at that. She told Michael first. Came clean with her own version of the story instead of letting Alastor weave his own narrative around it all. Lilith had millennia longer than Alastor in experience. All he could think about the situation is how well Lilith played.

“Well, I’m fixing her mistake. So if you wouldn’t mind keeping her away from me-“ Alastor ceased talking when the hands tightened to a painful amount.

“She also mentioned you getting rather close to him.” Michael’s frown was audible even if Alastor couldn’t see it because of looking down at the ground on instinct.

“I am the thing making him happy. I can’t make him happy and keep my distance.” Alastor quickly reasoned.

“I know. It doesn’t mean I have to like it. My brother has a fondness for you and his happiness means everything to me. I will allow you to play your little games, but if you hurt him, I will end your pathetic existence, sinner.”

“I understand.”

Michael released Alastor and shook his head. He hated how close the sinner got with his brother, but if he did anything to separate them now, then it would make Lucifer sad. To get Lucifer back to Heaven, where he belonged, remained Michael’s number one purpose, but cheering Lucifer up and making sure he enjoyed himself came second. Both were very important tasks.

Without another word, Michael left the room to find Charlie.

Cursing under his breath, Alastor clawed into the table, leaving deep scratches as he clenched his fist. Lilith definitely weaved a tale far more intimate than things actually were between himself and Lucifer. In a way, he had Michael’s approval. This gave Alastor a bit more freedom in his seduction of Lucifer Morningstar.

Sadly, his coffee cooled during the conversation. No point in drinking cold coffee. Alastor picked up the cup to take to the kitchen himself. The walk might help him clear his head after the interaction with the archangel. The heavy feeling weighing down his chest and shoulders was difficult to shake off, especially because of the ache Michael’s grip caused.

He’d have to be very careful about his talk with Charlie and make sure Michael left first. With the letter exchanges, his time frame may end up moving, so he needed to move quicker with Lucifer. He found the man hard at work in the crafting area of his room. Alastor appeared out of the shadows of Lucifer’s bench and he wrapped his arms over Lucifer’s shoulders. It didn’t even startle the angel. Instead, Lucifer stopped working on the duck and moved his hands to rest on Alastor’s arms. Alastor rested his head on top of Lucifer’s, letting the heavy weight leave him just from proximity.

“Good morning, Al,” Lucifer closed his eyes and smiled.

“Good morning, Lucifer. I was thinking, could we go on our date tonight?” Alastor’s voice came out as a lazy, relaxed purr.

After thinking for a few seconds, Lucifer opened his eyes and tried to look up at Alastor.

“I don’t see why not. He said I could drop by anytime.” Lucifer didn’t particularly want to go that soon, but the way Alastor asked made it hard to refuse.

“I’ll wear something more appropriate for a juice joint.” Alastor thought about a three-piece suit, red of course, with a black, narrow-collared shirt. He might even tie his hair back.

“I’ll try to create something to match tonight. What are you planning to wear?” Lucifer brought one of Alastor’s hands to his lips to place a soft kiss on it.

Alastor tensed, his cheeks growing warm as he blushed. Just a simple kiss made his heart beat so quickly.

“A nice suit. Something I wore often back in the twenties when I went out with Mimzy. Only in red rather than brown or gray,” Alastor said.

“Sounds nice. I bet you’re going to look quite dashing in it.”

“Of course I will,” Alastor drew away from Lucifer, embarrassed by his own reaction.

Lucifer let him go and chuckled, turning in his chair to look at the sinner. Ever since he figured out how to make the Radio Demon blush, he couldn’t help himself. He enjoyed seeing Alastor flustered. The pursuit would take a while, but Lucifer would manage. A little bit of time would fly by like nothing to him. Alastor’s comfort mattered the most.

“Tonight then? You’re sure?” Lucifer asked.

“Yes. Tomorrow I’m teaching the residents how to make dirty rice so we can’t go then,” Alastor said.

“I’ll let Ozzie know. We could also go later, like in a few days? There’s no rush to our date.”

“Do you not want to go tonight?” Alastor’s eyebrows raised and pressed together with concern.

“Not saying that. We can go tonight. Just don’t want to rush things.”

“It’s going to be our first official date. I don’t believe that’s rushing things,” Alastor chuckled. “Oh, Michael is also here somewhere at the moment, if you wanted to say ‘hello’ or anything.”

“I think I’ll pass.”

“You know, tonight you should show off your demon form. I rather like it,” Alastor admitted.

His date with the king of Hell should be spectacular. Everyone should notice them and how better to get attention than by Lucifer looking as though he might murder anyone who looks at them funny. Alastor also found the form appealing in other ways compared to the way Lucifer looked normally. As a demon, he looked less like Michael too.

“Maybe, without the wings. They’ll just get in the way. You really like me,” Lucifer stood up and transformed, standing in front of Alastor. “Like this?”

“I do.” Alastor leaned down, his smile touching his eyes as he reached out to trail a finger down one of Lucifer’s horns. “’Perfect in beauty’.”

Lucifer’s cheeks turned a pale gold color as blood rushed to them. No one called him perfect or beautiful in a very long time. Even if Alastor quoted the bible Lucifer could tell Alastor meant the words too. Lucifer couldn’t stop his tail from bouncing back and forth, wagging fervently.

“Maybe just this once,” Lucifer said, surprised Alastor could get him so flustered. Turnabout’s fair play, it seemed.

“I look forward to it,” Alastor whispered before he started to disappear into shadows. “I should get back to work.”

Lucifer reacted too late to stop the other, but couldn’t help but keep smiling.

Lunch finished, Alastor checked to make sure Michael left before approaching Charlie. Time for their private conversation.

“Charlie, my dear, would you happen to have time for that talk I mentioned earlier?” Alastor asked.

“Of course, Alastor,” she said, nodding.

She led him to her office, where she shut the door before going to her desk to sit down. It all looked very professional. Alastor took a seat opposite the desk and offered his usual constant smile.

“So what I have to discuss is something about what Michael talked about before. I’m curious about his theory about removal of free will.”

“There’s no way that’s possible.” Charlie frowned as she remembered the fiasco.

“He seems rather sure of himself. I’m very curious if he has proof,” Alastor persisted.

“If he does, it would be a major violation of everything this hotel and my father and I stand for.”

“Would you mind pressing him on this matter? Ask for proof and seem interested? Supportive if you will?” Alastor thrummed his fingers over the top of his microphone cane.

“Alastor, I really don’t want to support such-“

“One favor,” Alastor interrupted her.

“What?”

“My one favor from our deal. I want you to convince Michael to show you proof of his concept. I don’t particularly care how you convince him, but for the safety of the residents, I’d very much like to truly know if this is possible or not,” Alastor easily lied about his reasons.

Charlie felt the power of their contract thrum inside her, compelling her to agree and do as Alastor requested. Biting her lower lip, she sadly nodded. There didn’t appear to be anyway she’d be harming anyone by doing this so it fit into her caveats.

“Just to be clear, I don’t like this idea.” Charlie narrowed her eyes, a frown staying firmly planted on her face.

“Neither do I, but it needs to be done I believe,” Alastor responded.

She let out a heavy sigh and nodded her head. Now she could see why Alastor didn’t want her father involved in the conversation. Not only did it have to do with their deal, but it also involved Michael. Whatever Alastor might be planning, she didn’t like it one bit. There had to be some benefit to the demon to learn whether removing someone’s free will truly was possible or not.

“Glad we have an accord.” Alastor, finished with his request and their little talk, got up and left.

“Yeah… so glad…” Charlie murmured as she watched him go.

Alastor fit himself into a nice three-piece suit for the evening. It looked as good on him as to be expected. No doubt Lucifer would be impressed and enamored by his appearance. He even had nifty help him pull his hair back into a classy pony tail. He put on thicker eyeliner and freshened up his eye shadow for the date.

Gathering up his nerve, he walked down the hallway to Lucifer’s room. An official date. Never in his wildest imagination did he think he’d ever date anyone. The king of Hell definitely made himself an exception to those thoughts. The depressed idiot. Alastor enjoyed that about Lucifer. Wanted to be around him more because of how low the man felt. For the oddest reasons, he didn’t actually want him to stay that way for too long, no matter how much he enjoyed it. Infatuation, it must be. As much as Alastor loathed to admit any such feeling to himself, this one he couldn’t deny any longer.

When he opened the door to the king’s room, his heart skipped a beat. Perfection stood in front of him. The king wore white and gold, a more modern three-piece suit similar to Alastor’s down to the tails. Speaking of tail’s, Lucifers was out and making calm swirling motions as he walked. His signature hat was missing, but his horns were out, making even his small stature look intimidating.

Alastor took in a long breath and admired the king for a moment before he continued into the room and held out his elbow for the man to take.

“Shall we?” Alastor asked before Lucifer took his arm and smiled radiantly.

“We shall.” Lucifer opened the portal to Lust.

While walking through it, Alastor felt similar to when walking through the portal to Gluttony. Heavy goop trying to push him out, but the ring made the goop give way. A rather unpleasant feeling, but worth it to be able to travel between the different rings of Hell.

Lust was alight with magnificent lights. All the blues and purples stood out to Alastor’s eyes, changing his usual gray world to one filled with colors he rarely got to see. His mouth even dropped open for a brief moment in awe.

The city streets reminded him of New Orleans night life. All of the residents of the ring and others were all around, enjoying themselves. The names of some stores definitely stood out as being hyper sexual or blunt. Alastor imagined Angel Dust would spend his entire paycheck here if given the chance.

Lucifer walked them towards a very large building that appeared to be tent like with the word “OZZIE’S” in bright lights above the heart-shaped front entrance. The man at the front door noticed them and quickly bowed before motioning for them to go inside. Alastor couldn’t help but notice the immense line of people who were apparently waiting to get inside. He imagined if he wasn’t with the king, Alastor might not have been allowed in at all without a reservation.

As per Asmodeus’ orders, an imp led them to a table up in the balcony, a private box for the two of them. To Alastor’s surprise, Lucifer pulled out his chair for him before scooting it back in once he sat down.

“So this is Ozzie’s. What do you think?” Lucifer asked as he took his own seat across the small table.

“I think it’s lovely. The colors really pop. Makes everything almost look like a candy store.” Alastor took a good look down at the stage.

The performances for the night were about to start.

“Yeah, it’s a lot different than two hundred years ago. A lot bigger and more lights. The cage dancers are definitely new.” Lucifer took his time looking around.

“A fantastic new addition. Patrons love it,” Asmodeus said as he walked into their box area and went right to Lucifer to give him a big hug. Then he conjured a chair to sit down with them at the table and smiled. “It’s so good to see you, Luci! Trying a new look too, I love it!”

“Ozzie!” Lucifer stood up for the hug, Asmodeus still had to bend over completely to wrap his arms around the smaller sin. “Yes. It’s so good to see you and thank you for adding me to those text groups. It’s great to get to talk with you and Bee again. Oh, Ozzie, this is Alastor.”

Asmodeus looked over at Alastor, and his eyes went wide. Even expecting a sinner, he didn’t expect one who looked so professional. Elegant. Tall for a sinner, too. Then again, Lucifer did like them tall and classy.

“Pleasure to be meeting you, quite a pleasure.” Alastor held out his hand.

“Pleasure to meet you as well, Alastor.” Asmodeus carefully shook the far smaller hand. “So you’ve been helping Luci with his work?”

“Yes. His work, staying on top of tasks, cheering him up, a bit of everything.” Alastor chuckled. “He’s a disaster, and it’s so much fun to watch.”

“Oh, well, isn’t that…” Asmodeus had to take a moment to think of a word to describe that type of fondness. “Sweet?”

“Isn’t it though?” Alastor’s ears perked, though he did recognize Asmodeus’ hesitation.

Lucifer chuckled and looked at Alastor with fondness, propping up his chin on his palm. He’d found someone who cared about every part of him, including the bad. Lucifer couldn’t imagine Alastor ever complaining honestly about him having a depressive episode. If anything Alastor would want to be with him the entire time enjoying Lucifer’s misery together. It might be messed up, but it still made Lucifer feel more comfortable.

Noticing the look on Lucifer’s face brought a sense of ease to Asmodeus. If this sinner made Lucifer that happy, then whatever kink the two were into was fine with him.

“You two really make a lovely couple,” Asmodeus complimented.

“Thanks, Ozzie,” Lucifer really felt better hearing Asmodeus’ approval.

Asmodeus reached out and put a hand on Lucifer’s shoulder and gave it a squeeze.

“Always here for you, Luci. Thankfully, texting is much easier than sending letters, so hopefully we’ll stay in contact a bit better now,” Asmodeus said hopefully.

“Why yes. I should also give you my number just in case Lucifer is busy. I can give you up-to-date information on why he might not be responding.” Alastor got out his cell phone.

Asmodeus looked to Lucifer with a raised eyebrow until Lucifer gave him a nod.

“He is my assistant as well as my date,” Lucifer said.

When given the okay Asmodeus exchanged numbers with Alastor.

“And if Luci or you are in need, text me or Bee. We’ll be there in a heartbeat.” Asmodeus put his phone away.

“I’ll keep that in mind.” Alastor got more than he could ever hope from this one little exchange, no deal necessary.

“So, how did you two meet?”

“Alastor actually works for Charlie at her hotel. Met him a while back when Charlie invited me over to take a look at the place,” Lucifer chuckled. “We weren’t very fond of each other at first.”

“You’re not very fond of sinners in general if I remember right,” Asmodeus mentioned.

“Well, Charlie is helping me see sinners in a different light. There are sinners actually trying for redemption honestly at her hotel. They work hard and seem like they’re doing their best,” Lucifer explained.

“Oh?” Asmodeus looked at Alastor.

“Oh no, no no no. Not me. I believe redemption is a foolish idea. I also prefer Hell, personally.” Alastor laughed as he waved one of his hands.

“Why are you helping Charlie?”

“Because I enjoy watching others try for betterment, only to ultimately fail. Near endless entertainment at the Hazbin Hotel. I named it, by the way.” Alastor put his hand on his chest to emphasize himself.

“Uh-huh,” Asmodeus slowly nodded before leaning closer to Lucifer. “You sure pick interesting partners, Luci.”

“Speaking of partners, where’s yours? I was hoping to get to meet them,” Lucifer quickly changed the topic away from him and Alastor.

“Fizzarolli is actually handling introducing the entertainment. He’ll be up here after that. Which should be any minute now.” The curtains raised right after Asmodeus spoke.

Lucifer couldn’t hide his surprise as an imp of all things came out onto the stage, bouncing about with robotic limbs. Surely Asmodeus must be mistaken. A deadly sin with an imp? Yet when he looked to Asmodeus, he could see the love on the man’s faces as he watched the little imp perform. Asmodeus adored the little imp.

After a few jokes which caused the audience to laugh, Fizzarolli introduced the first musical guests. He bounced backstage as the band played. It didn’t take long before he came up and wrapped his arms around Asmodeus to hang off of the man.

“Fizzy, this is Lucifer and Alastor.” Asmodeus gave Fizzarolli a kiss on the cheek.

Fizz looked at Lucifer with reverence and quickly got off of Asmodeus to bow.

“It’s an honor to meet you, your highness.” Fizzarolli did his best to be polite and proper, considering he was meeting the King of Hell.

“It’s nice to meet you as well.” Lucifer forced on a pleasant smile, honestly unsure how to interact with this imp.

“Pleasure to be meeting you. Quite a pleasure.” Alastor said, noticing Lucifer’s unease.

No doubt Lucifer already forgot the imp’s name. Now this entertained Alastor to no end seeing Lucifer trying to act pleasantly with peasants. Still, to think a Sin would lower themself to dating a plebeian. Not much different from Beelzebub dating a Hellhound, Alastor supposed. Whatever makes them happy in the end. Even if their partners would not live nearly as long as they will. To enjoy life while you have it is something Alastor could understand.

The limbs Fizzarolli had were very intriguing as well. They could stretch so far. Mechanical appendages. Once the introductions were done, Fizzarolli used said appendages to get up and into Asmodeus’ arms. The much larger Sin holding him close.

“Great performance. Reminds me a little of what Mammon used to be like in the early days,”Lucifer finally said something else.

“Back before he became a pile of absolute shit,” Asmodeus clarified with a growl at the end. “Fizzarolli actually won every one of Mammon’s clown pageants he participated in, but thankfully, that’s not something he’s interested in anymore.”

“I take it you and Mam aren’t getting along very well?” Lucifer asked.

“Mam isn’t getting along with anyone very well,” Asmodeus huffed.

“He has always been rather selfish.”

“And he’s only gotten worse.”

Lucifer made a face as he remembered Mammon’s letters and how most of them went into insults and swearing at him. Not to mention his ripped off theme park.

“Well, I should stop intruding on your date. Don’t be a stranger, Luci,” Asmodeus stood up and dismissed his chair. “I hope you both enjoy the food and entertainment.”

“Thank you, Ozzie.” Lucifer smiled brightly. “It was nice to meet you uh-“

“Fizzarolli,” Alastor reminded the king.

“Yes, Fizzarolli. Nice to meet you.”

“It was nice to meet the two of you as well. Hope you enjoy the performances.” Fizzarolli didn’t take it personally that the king forgot his name, but felt honored that the king would speak with him so politely.

Asmodeus and Fizzarolli left the two, and an imp came to their table to take their order. It took Lucifer a moment to decide, only now having the time to take a look at the menu. Alastor requested steak, raw and still bleeding, along with a red wine. Lucifer finally settled on getting the same only his steak he wanted medium rare.

“You’ve met three of the Seven Deadly Sins so far. Most sinners don’t even get to meet me,” Lucifer chuckled as he thought of the rarity of this relationship.

“Right place at the right time I suppose.” Alastor shrugged his shoulders and tilted his head to the side.

“It’s been a while since I’ve been on a date.”

“I’ve never been on a date before.”

“Wait, what? You?” Lucifer cocked an eyebrow, surprised.

“No one has ever sparked my interest as much as you have. Even I’m quite shocked by how I feel lately. Never really experienced these desires before and it’s honestly a little frustrating,” Alastor admitted as he tapped his fingers on the table to the beat of the music.

Alastor didn’t see the point of hiding his feelings. If nothing else, being open and honest about them might indenture Lucifer to him more. Although they were an embarrassment to admit, the way Lucifer looked at him with those wide eyes hinted to Alastor being right on the money.

“I’ll be honest, if I was going to fall for anyone, it would be the devil. I’m not about to settle for anything less than the best.” Alastor gave a nod of thanks as their drinks were placed on the table along with some fresh bread as appetizers.

Now that made Lucifer laugh. To think someone considered him ‘the best’. Most in Hell didn’t think very highly of him at all. Not that he cared about the opinions of lesser beings. Still, he cared about Alastor’s.

Swirling the wine in the glass, Lucifer let it breathe before taking a sip. Alastor mimicked his actions. Alastor didn’t often drink wine, he preferred whiskey and other far stronger drinks, but wine suited the situation far more than a few fingers of rye.

“I’ve been finding myself quite fond of you as well. Although I can’t help but think you have some kind of ulterior motive, I enjoy your company and companionship. It’s helped me in more ways than I can describe and we’ve barely been working together for that long.” Lucifer figured this a good enough topic to start off the night.

“Sometimes people are just drawn to each other for reasons they can’t explain,” Alastor spoke honestly, sure the king would appreciate it. “I may have ulterior motives, but so does everyone in relationships. It’s not really something to get touchy over.”

“I don’t.”

“Don’t what?”

“Have ulterior motives. I simply enjoy your company, however annoying you can be at times.”

Alastor could hear his heartbeat in his ears as Lucifer said those words, innocent as an angel. The Radio Demon felt his cheeks beginning to warm as he took another drink of wine.

“You know I’ve been wanting to ask more about free will, if you’ll entertain the topic for a bit?” Alastor requested.

“Certainly. I don’t see why not.”

“What if Michael is right about being able to remove it from a human’s soul?” Alastor asked, setting his glass down as he gave Lucifer a serious look.

“He’s not. It would rip a soul apart it’s so ingrained.” Lucifer’s lips pulled down in a frown as he expressed his distaste for the topic.

“But what if he managed it? What would you do? If a soul had their free will taken from them, what would you do?”

“It would take a very special soul to be able to hold together through that process, but I’d make Michael give it back. No soul deserves to have their free will taken away by force like that. I can only imagine how excruciatingly painful that could be.” Lucifer’s frown deepened all the more as the fire between his horns grew. “The husk of a soul that would leave behind would be only capable of following orders from others. It wouldn’t be living. They wouldn’t even be like the first humans who could think and make decisions on their own. Can’t imagine it would be pleasant.”

“I can’t imagine that either. It’s one reason why I want to know what Michael’s been doing.” Alastor felt a burning sensation and a twinge of pain skirting very close to violating part of his deal. “I mean, don’t you? What if he isn’t just theorizing?”

“This is supposed to be a date, you know? We should be asking each other what our favorite colors are and silly stuff like that.”

“Vibrant electric blue,” Alastor responded. “Yours?”

“Lately? Red and pink.”

“And here I believed you thought of me as ‘tacky’.” Alastor laughed.

“Well, I’ve changed my mind. You clean up real nice, by the way. You’re very handsome tonight.” Lucifer took another long sip of his wine.

“Back on the topic at hand,” Alastor said, trying to ignore the way his heart beat faster at the compliment as he successfully ignoring the entertainment. “You’d want to help a soul missing their free will?”

“Of course. I’d fight to get it back. What’s the point of my banishment if free will could be taken away? I’m damned for what I did, and I’m not sorry about it.”

“Even if it meant fighting Michael?”

“Especially if it means fighting Michael.”

Their food arrived at the table, though Lucifer partially lost his appetite. Alastor ate as if nothing were the matter.

“Thank you,” Alastor said to Lucifer.

“For what?” Lucifer poked at his food as he thought about how much he actually wanted to punch his brother in the face.

“For being willing to stand up for sinners against such cruelty.”

“Alleged cruelty.”

“Yes, yes. Alleged.” Alastor popped a thick piece of the juicy steak into his mouth.

Lucifer finally ate his food, going quiet.

“Lust is a lovely ring,” Alastor continued to speak, picking up on Lucifer’s silence. “Although I don’t agree with the lyrics, the music is quite nice. Very talented performers. This juice joint really is fantastic. We should come again sometime. What do you think?”

“I think you’re right. We should definitely come back,” Lucifer said as a weak smile came back to his face. “Maybe when we don’t have something as dramatic to talk about?”

“I’m sorry?” Alastor tilted his head, confused by what Lucifer meant.

“Like… what’s your favorite food?”

“Jambalaya, my mother’s recipe,” Alastor righted his head, ears perking up. “What sort of activities do you like to do outside of making ducks?”

“Dancing and creating new things. I don’t get to do either as often as I’d like. Lack of partner, motivation, and ideas.” Lucifer chuckled.

The conversation went on a twenty-questions route.

“So why did you kill people?” Lucifer finally asked.

“Because some people don’t deserve to be alive. I believe, honestly, that everyone I killed ended up down here in Hell. They weren’t good people, but some were fantastic prey,” Alastor reminisced.

“Do you regret anything you’ve done?”

“Heaven’s no.” Alastor shook his head. “Much like you, although I might have done things a little differently, I don’t regret what I did with my life.”

“And now when you tear people apart they’re in Hell so you already know they’re not the greatest of people.”

“Exactly. There are still some worse than others, but in the end they’re all sinners. Does that upset you?”

“No. I’ve known you’re a violent psychopath since we first met. You’re just using your powers to help my daughter, so that makes you a little different, a bit better, than most other sinners.”

“Why do you still wear your wedding ring?” Alastor used his fork to point to Lucifer’s hand.

“Well, we’re not really- I mean, Lilith and I-“ Lucifer stuttered as he tried to think of the right thing to say.

In the end, Lucifer looked at the ring and reached to play with it for a moment. With a deep breath, he removed the ring and slipped it into his pocket.

“I suppose it is rude to have it on while I’m dating someone else, isn’t it…” Lucifer looked up to Alastor.

The Radio Demon felt his cheeks blush when Lucifer took the ring off for him, eyes going wide with surprise. To think Lucifer would remove his wedding ring for him out of politeness. Maybe he really did have Lucifer on his side far enough for his plan to work. Even after the conversation about fighting Michael Alastor still felt unsure about his plans.

“Thank you,” Alastor’s voice came out softer than usual.

“Lilith and I are over, I think. After seven years of no contact, I should make it more official. It might not seem like a lot of time, but ignoring me is one thing. Ignoring Charlie is something else entirely that I can’t forgive as easily.”

“I don’t blame you after everything, and everything she’s done.”

“Hey, don’t start with that. She just wanted to do best by our family.”

“No matter her reasons, what she did was wrong.”

“Says the serial killer.”

“Touche.” Alastor laughed.

Lucifer joined in, laughing with him after a moment. The two continued to laugh for a while before it dwindled into soft chuckles. The two men soon finished eating their meals and drinking their wine.

“I’m going to find Ozzie to let him know we’re heading home.” Lucifer stood up from the table and looked around to see where Asmodeus might be.

“I’ll come with you.” Alastor reached down and took hold of Lucifer’s hand.

He brought the hand up to his lips and kissed it. Lucifer blushed gold at the innocent kiss and then brought Alastor’s hand to his lips to return the affection. Something so simple yet intimate for the two of them.

Lucifer found Asmodeus in another balcony box. He pulled away from Alastor so he could give Asmodeus a big hug.

“Leaving already?” Asmodeus asked.

“Yeah. I’m going to be making breakfast for the hotel tomorrow morning, so I need to make sure to wake up early. It’s been really great to see you, Ozzie. Next time you should show me around Lust. I want to see all the changes. There have already been so many just in your club.”

“You two have a good evening. It was nice meeting you, Alastor.”

“Pleasure, truly, Asmodeus.” Alastor bowed his head to the Sin to remain professional.

Lucifer then opened them up a portal to leave. When they both arrived back in Lucifer’s room, he tugged Alastor down and gave him a kiss on the cheek.

“I hope you sleep well. Good night, Al,” Lucifer whispered.

Alastor’s entire face turned pink and he covered most of it with his hand as he quickly began to walk away. He paused at the door for only a moment to speak.

“Sweet dreams, Lucifer.” Alastor left the room.

Chapter Text

The next morning started out like any other, with the hotel residents all coming together for breakfast. Lucifer handled making the pancakes while Alastor took it upon himself to cook the various meats and eggs to go along with the pancakes. The eggs had seasoning, and cheese melted through. He scooped up a fork full of the eggs and brought it over to Lucifer.

Seeing the fork, Lucifer didn’t even question it as he opened his mouth to take the bite. He hummed happily from the taste while flipping pancakes.

“I like it,” Lucifer smiled at Alastor.

“Wonderful,” Alastor grinned in return.

Soon all the little black and white cartoon character like minions filled the kitchen as they prepared the plates and took them into the dining room for everyone to enjoy. Lucifer and Alastor joined everyone else, sitting next to each other at the table. The proximity of the two made Angel Dust even more confident in his assumption that they had something going on. Even Charlie raised her eyebrows, becoming suspicious thanks to Angel Dust’s words days before and the lack of a wedding ring on her father’s finger.

“Soooo dad, you and Al have been quite close lately,” Charlie didn’t want to right out ask the question, worried it might upset the two men.

“Hm? Oh, yes. We’re- um” Lucifer began but looked at Alastor to make sure talking about this would be okay.

“Courting,” Alastor finished for Lucifer.

“I fuckin’ knew it!” Angel Dust laughed at the looks on everyone else’s faces.

A few others giggled and chuckled at the idea of the King of Hell with the Radio Demon. The very concept seemed ridiculous.

“You’re serious?” Charlie asked once she overcame her shock.

“As a heart attack, my dear,” Alastor looked at her and his smile grew. “We went on our first official date last night. Quite romantic. Looking forward to the next one.”

Lucifer smiled when he heard that, glad that the date went well. He’d been worrying about that most of the morning. Now he had something different to worry about: what Charlie thought about him dating someone other than Lilith.

“Thought you didn’t like people ‘that way’, smiles,” Angel Dust calmed down.

“Usually I don’t. There’s something about Lucifer that is appealing. Delicious really.” Alastor thought back to when he last had a mouthful of the angel’s blood.

“So what is it you like about Alastor, dad?” Charlie’s voice strained as she tried to keep calm about this. “And what about mom?”

“Hm, well, he’s dependable and clever. Strangely handsome.” Lucifer didn’t really know what to say when put on the spot like this, so he just did his best. “As for me and your mother… Can we talk about that in private?”

Charlie looked around and realized how uncomfortable digging up her family’s dirty laundry in front of the guests must be.

“Oh, yes. Of course, dad,” she said, trying to focus back to breakfast.

She frowned and poked at her food before finally eating. The mood for the morning definitely took an interesting turn. Angel had more questions, but realized he best not annoy Alastor too much. The Radio Demon happily humming as he ate breakfast. The worries about his new relationship and the drama it was about to cause non-existent. In the end he felt certain Charlie would be happy when she learned he brought her father happiness.

The rest of breakfast went by relatively quietly. Lucifer dreading the talk with his daughter soon as breakfast ended. When breakfast ended, everyone else looked at the two as they walked off. Lucifer stopped suddenly, turned around and walked back to Alastor. He looked expectantly at the Radio Demon.

“What is it my dear?” Alastor asked.

“You’re a part of this conversation too. Come on.” Lucifer motioned to where Charlie and Vaggie waited at the doorway.

“Am I now?”

“It’s a talk about our relationship, so in short, yes. Now come on.” Lucifer just didn’t wish to speak to his daughter alone and thought he’d be less likely to get in trouble with Alastor there.

“Very well,” Alastor stood and took the king’s arm as they went to follow Charlie to the young woman’s office.

Vaggie sat next to Charlie on the couch in Charlie’s office to be there to support her partner through whatever this conversation may hold. It didn’t seem like it would be too complicated, hopefully. Lucifer and Alastor stayed standing for the moment, Lucifer avoiding meeting Charlie’s gaze.

“What about mom?” Charlie asked first with a frown.

That brought Lucifer’s attention back to focus on his daughter. He let out a heavy sigh and took a moment to think about what to say.

“Charlie, your mother and I haven’t been together for a while and honestly, even before the last seven years, she was incredibly distant. If she were contactable I’d,” Lucifer paused his speech as he truly considered the truth of what he planned to say. “I’d tell her we need a break. It feels like she’s already decided that herself, in a way.”

“What about when she comes back?” Charlie began to tear up.

“Then I’ll get to talk to her about this. It won’t change how much I love you, or how much your mother loves you. I hope you realize that.” Lucifer walked forward, away from Alastor to put his hands on his daughter’s knees. He knelt in front of her. “Sometimes people grow apart.”

“But with him?” Charlie asked, drawing out an insulted spout of radio static from Alastor.

“What’s wrong with me?” Alastor inquired.

“Nothing other than the obvious. You likely have some kind of scheme or plan up your sleeve. It’s not like you would ever care about anyone.” Vaggie interjected.

Alastor made a tremendous deal out of gasping and putting a hand against his chest.

“Here I thought this hotel wasn’t supposed to judge people in such negative ways.”

“Am I wrong?” Vaggie folded her arms and glared, still upset about Alastor making a Deal with Charlie.

“Mm, yes. I’d say so. I even risked my very life to protect everyone at this hotel.”

“You ran away and hid!”

Alastor grit his teeth and held on tightly to his microphone cane.

“I was horrendously injured, actually. I didn’t wish to bother anyone with such a useless matter.”

“Prove it,” Vaggie demanded.

“Alastor, you don’t have to-“ Charlie started, but Alastor raised up his hand to stop her.

He carefully unbuttoned his jacket, then his shirt, before holding both open to reveal the large, angry, red, freshly healed scar that sliced across his chest and side. Vaggie’s eyes went wide, and she relaxed her arms before looking away, ashamed. She bit her lower lip, upset with herself for the previous assumption.

“Your father helped me recover, Charlie.” Alastor buttoned his shirt and jacket back up.

“You did, dad?” Charlie looked at her father.

“Yeah. He’s a very annoying patient too. Never listened to what I told him to do, but while helping him, we came to an understanding.” Lucifer looked over at Alastor and smiled.

“Yes. And in my boredom, I took up helping your father with items. From there, I’ve found myself wishing to spend more and more time with Lucifer.” Alastor shrugged. “Whether this is caring about him or something else, I’m not even sure, but I wish to pursue it.”

“And I wish to pursue this as well.” Lucifer looked back at Charlie and his smile softened. “If you’re okay with that?”

“What am I supposed to say, dad? ‘Yes, I hope you have fun’? It’s fine. I just need time to process this.” Charlie wiped at her eyes.

Alastor walked over and offered her a handkerchief. Charlie took it and used it to wipe the tears. She felt both hurt and confused. How could her father fall for someone like Alastor, and what in the world did Alastor get out of her father to make him act this way? It made little sense to her.

“Why didn’t you tell me sooner?” She needed to know.

“We weren’t exactly hiding anything, my dear,” Alastor tilted his head. “As stated prior, our first date was last night. This is a rather recent occurrence.”

“Well, I get that, but… This is just a lot.” She looked at her dad again. “Do you not love mom anymore?”

“I will never stop loving your mother, but the type of love can change as people get older. Sometimes it grows stale.” Lucifer didn’t know how to convey how much he still adored Lilith, while also knowing he wished to be involved with Alastor now. “If I could reach your mother, I’d ask for a break. It wouldn’t be the first time we’ve had a break with each other. It happens from time to time when you live as long as we have. Normally she’s the one asking for it, though. In fact, she’s the only one who’s ever asked for breaks…”

“Does Alastor make you happy?” Another question Charlie needed to know the answer too.

“I know I’m happier when I’m with him most of the time. Sometimes he’s incredibly frustrating.” Lucifer thought back to the times when Alastor took over or forced phone calls on him and how incredibly stressed that made him.

“Yeah, I can only imagine,” Charlie chuckled before sniffling. “Mom’s going to be furious, you know?”

“Likely, but that’s not something you need to worry about. That’s all on me.” Lucifer stood up and walked back to Alastor’s side. “And honestly, I think this is worth it.”

“Thanks for taking the time to talk about this.” Charlie stood and handed Alastor the handkerchief back.

“Whatever questions you have, Char-char, I’ll do my best to answer them. Always.” Lucifer gave his daughter a big hug and smiled when she hugged him back.

“And if he doesn’t answer them, you can always ask me,” Alastor hugged Lucifer and Charlie tight, making them both make squeaky noises.

“Love you, sweetie,” Lucifer said to Charlie when the hug ended.

“Love you too, dad,” Charlie replied as she flopped back down onto the couch with Vaggie. She still had a great deal of processing to get through.

With the awkward conversation taken care of, at least for the moment, Alastor left first. He had maintenance to do around the hotel.

First, he checked on all the supplies, replacing any missing chemical cleaners that Niffty would need for her job. Then he went to check on the facilities to make sure everything was functional. The new hotel didn’t need nearly as much fixing as the old hotel, which made his job even more boring. There weren’t many attacks lately either. He’d expected something from Vox, but as usual, the man disappointed Alastor.

He finished far sooner than expected. With nothing else to do, he headed to the study. After picking out a book to read, he found a comfortable seat. The earlier conversation was fresh in his mind. Hopefully, this didn’t affect his friendship with Charlie too much. Then again, if he and Lucifer went farther into a relationship, she might truly become more like a daughter instead of a friend. She likely wouldn’t accept him as an actual parental figure, no matter how much she went along with him back when he and Lucifer had their first tiff.

Time passed by so quickly he almost missed his air time. From his studio, he hosted a show with music, anecdotes, and screams. He even slipped in an ad for the hotel. Not that anyone who listened to his broadcast would ever want to come to the hotel. His average listener likely thought of redemption as a ridiculous concept. Even knowing it was possible, Alastor still found himself in disbelief.

Using Sir Pentious’ ascension in a way for his own benefit still eluded Alastor. It’s not as though the general population would believe him. Using it against people inside the hotel also wouldn’t benefit him at all, but it might cause discontent. In the end, it would end up hurting Charlie’s relationship with the other residents for hiding this from them. That is not something Alastor wished to cause. As much fun as that would bring him, it wouldn’t be worth it.

Not to mention the person who likely told them about Sir Pentious ascending, Michael, might not have the best intentions for the guests of the hotel.

Thinking of Michael, he considered his plan to get his soul back one more time. It all should work out perfectly, as long as Lucifer fought for him as he said he would fight. Trusting another with his wellbeing is a strange thing to Alastor, but he didn’t see how else he’d manage this plan. Hopefully Charlie could be convincing enough for Michael to react in the way Alastor expected.

The worst part is the waiting. Now all he could do is continue on like normal until Michael or Charlie summoned him. Just like normal, he attended the different activities to observe the failings of the residents as they tried their best for redemption. The king joined and sat next to Alastor to observe.

Unlike Alastor, Lucifer did his best to clap and cheer on the residents as they presented their different show-and-tells. He wanted to be supportive of his daughter’s dream and felt up for actually socializing some. To think this short, adorable man had such immense power. Power that now ran through Alastor’s staff. Oh how Alastor wanted a reason to use it.

Alastor thrummed his fingers over the top of his microphone staff as he ignored Angel’s show and tell of of Fat Nugget’s new outfits. First tricks, now clothes. At least it wasn’t anything vulgar, like videos of his work or some kind of perverted item. Angel Dust didn’t wish to share anything personal it seemed.

The next exercise? Writing advice to your younger self and goals for the future. Alastor made a surprised buzzing static noise when Charlie handed him a notebook and pen. She did the same to Lucifer.

“You two should be participating if you’re here. This is one I know you both can do. You don’t even have to share it. This is just for you. I think it’ll be healthy. I’m keeping one of my own.” Charlie showed her own journal which was covered by stickers and crayon drawings.

“‘Find a better place to hide the bodies with fewer hunters’,” Alastor said out loud as he wrote it down.

Charlie frowned, not appreciating Alastor’s joke, and frowned deeper when she heard her father chuckle. When Lucifer noticed the look on his daughter’s face, he cleared his throat and ceased with the laughter. Charlie let out a sigh and rolled her eyes.

“At least you wrote something,” she said before she sighed, satisfied with the minimal attempt Alastor put in.

Lucifer wrote more. Actual advice for his younger self. Not to lose contact with the sins, to take managing Hell more seriously, and to spend more time with Charlie. All the things he wrote doubled as his goals for the future. With Alastor’s help, he felt confident he’d be able to succeed. Alastor’s brain might be neurally spicy, but in a much different way than Lucifer’s.

“Well, I believe we have work we must get to, Lucifer,” Alastor brought up when he noticed Lucifer finishing up his writing. “Thank you all for the wonderful entertainment.”

Getting up off the couch, Alastor tucked the journal under one of his arms before he walked to the elevator. Lucifer quickly got up to follow the Radio Demon, twirling his cane along the way. He pushed the button on the elevator with the end of his cane once they were inside.

“I’ve gathered more mail that’s accumulated over the past week or so for you to go through,” Lucifer said as they stepped out of the elevator.

“You should be bringing it over daily,” Alastor chided.

“I know, I know. Sometimes it’s hard to remember to do things like that.”

“I’ll take to reminding you then,” Alastor decided.

“I appreciate that, thank you.” Lucifer summoned up the mail into a box on the small table.

Alastor, used to recognizing junk mail versus important letters at this point, quickly began to cycle through all the different letters. One happened to be an urgent summons for a trial happening just after his phone call with Beelzebub, just before she had Lucifer’s number. Something about an Imp stealing a Goetic grimoire. As Alastor read through the notice, he let out a sigh. If only Lucifer got him these papers earlier, then he might have been able to see an actual trial in Hell. Now that would have been entertaining. There might have even been an execution. What a pity.

He put the letter in the ‘too late’ pile. Once the pile became thick enough, he imagined rolling it up and smacking Lucifer over the head with it.

“Well, some of these were important, but aren’t any longer,” Alastor stated as he finally sorted the last piece of mail. “I’m surprised some of this stuff still gets sent to you with how much you’ve been lax with responses. I do suppose it’s proper procedure for them to send it to you.”

“So what’s the damage?” Lucifer sat down across the small table from Alastor.

“Just a few requests for some place called ‘Lu Lu World’. The rest is as good as junk, but might be interesting reads.”

“My theme park.”

“You have your own theme park? What is that, like a park dedicated to you?”

“Yes, in a way. A lot of the rides I designed and came up with. Sinners used to be allowed in but then they kind of ruined things. No offense.”

“None taken. So a theme park like a carnival or fair?” Alastor asked.

“Yes. Only much larger, with bigger, more extravagant rides.”

“Maybe that’s where we should go on our next date.”

The mention of a next date brought a golden glow to Lucifer’s cheeks as the angel blushed.

“I believe that can be arranged.” Lucifer looked through the papers about the theme park and took out his own stationery to write replies and sign off on some work.

“Are you really just signing that? Not even going to check to see if what they’re asking for is true? Do you just have infinite money?”

“I’m the king of Hell, and I’ve been around since the creation of Hell, so sort of? I don’t really buy a lot of things and most of the money I let Char-char use for whatever she needs, like funding this hotel.”

“You… need an accountant.” Alastor remembered considering the position for himself at one point, but if the royal family’s finances were as large as they seemed then it would be too much for him to manage along with everything else he had going on in his life. He rather enjoyed having free time.

“Well, find me a good one. You’re my assistant after all. I’d rather it not be a sinner.”

“This means I’ll need to mingle with the hellborn. Maybe Asmodeus knows someone. He does run a rather remarkable business venture of his own.” Alastor got out his accursed cell phone and texted the Sin.

Good evening Asmodeus,
I was wondering if you might know of anyone who would make a good accountant. Someone preferably good with contracts and forms and such things.
Sincerely,
Alastor

Alastor treated texting much as he would a letter. He barely started to put his phone back in his pocket when it buzzed and began to ring. Alastor answered it.

“Hello, Alastor speaking.”

“Alastor! Good to hear from you! Just received your text. I actually know of just the person, but I’m not sure how to get in direct contact with him at the moment. He’s been going through some shit. His name is Stolas. I believe you can reach him through the business I.M.P.”

Alastor took Lucifer’s pen and used the back of one of the junk letters to write down the information Asmodeus gave him. Lucifer gave Alastor a glare while smirking. He knew the Radio Demon could summon up his own writing implement. Alastor wanted to stop Lucifer from signing anything else without having a professional look over it.

“Stolas, reach through I.M.P,” Alastor verified.

“Yes. He’s an Ars Goetia though he’s been recently um… banished. Nothing for you to worry about. Stolas has helped me out before and really loves paperwork,” Asmodeus explained.

“Thank you, Asmodeus.”

“Please, call me Ozzie.”

“Thank you, Ozzie. Lucifer, do you have anything you’d like to say?”

“I hope you’re doing well, Ozzie! You should bring your boyfriend to Lu Lu World sometime. I’ll get you both all access passes,” Lucifer said loud enough that he hoped Asmodeus heard it.

“I’ll let Fizz know,” Asmodeus chuckled.

“He’ll let Fizz know,” Alastor voiced, just in case Lucifer didn’t hear it.

“Is there anything else I can help you or Luci with?” Asmodeus asked.

“I believe that’s everything for the moment. I hope you have a good evening, Ozzie.”

“You too.”

They both hung up.

“Well, seems I’m going to be making a phone call tomorrow to track down this Stolas fellow.” Alastor didn’t give Lucifer back his pen.

Of course Lucifer could create a new one, but instead he tried to snatch it away from Alastor, who held the pen up above his head. Lucifer stood on the table, prompting Alastor to stand up to keep the pen out of reach of the king. Alastor passed the pen to one of his tentacles to hold it even higher. As Lucifer tried to reach for it he put a hand on Alastor’s shoulder for balance.

This did put him at a perfect height to give Alastor a kiss. So he did. He kissed Alastor right on the cheek, catching the corner of the Radio Demon’s wide smile. This startled Alastor so much he dropped the pen and Lucifer caught it.

Alastor’s face turned pink as he looked at Lucifer. The scheming angel won this little battle due to using underhanded tactics.

“You shouldn’t sign anything else without checking to make sure they are legitimate requests,” Alastor said after clearing his throat and turning away.

“I won’t. Promise.” Lucifer still stood on the table.

“Good. Goodnight, Lucifer.” Alastor made a beeline to the door, heart pounding in his ears.

“Goodnight, Al.”

Chapter Text

Finding the phone number and address for I.M.P. proved to be quite easy. Fliers for the business were pasted on lamp posts and notice boards everywhere around Pentagram City. Alastor adjusted his monocle to read what the flier said. The spelling and grammar were atrocious. It took Alastor some time to actually comprehend what the paper had written on it. The business certainly sounded fascinating.

Alastor saved the number in his phone and began his walk back to the hotel. His investigation into I.M.P. ended far earlier than he expected. He could always take a day and go to Imp City to visit the office in person. It would mean avoiding using his accursed cell phone more than necessary. Although the little device proved to be convenient, Alastor didn’t want to get too used to using it.

Taking in a deep breath, he nodded to himself and turned on his heels to walk to the office listed on the flier. The hotel could survive without him for half a day, especially with the king of Hell present.

The building he approached looked condemned. A window on one of the upper floors was boarded up for some reason. Melting into the shadows, Alastor traveled into the building and up to the office door. The broken window turned out to be on the same floor as the office. Not really something to be surprised by in Hell. Just an interesting coincidence.

Opening the door to the office, Alastor raised his eyebrow in surprise when he noticed a familiar face. The same Hellhound who gave him Beelzebub’s phone number sat behind the desk.

“Good day,” Alastor said as he walked into the office.

He tried to keep calm and to remain in control of himself, including his scent. This is a hellhound he’d interacted with before without issue, he could do so again. Still, he kept his distance.

Overall, the office appeared about as decent as the initial Hazbin Hotel lobby. Stains on the carpet, random ceiling panels missing, a full fish tank with no fish inside, and a half decent couch with a very tall bird person laying on it.

“Alastor?” Loona asked in surprise. “Aren’t you too old to want someone in the living world dead?”

“Oh, I’m not here for that business, my dear,” Alastor said. “I’m here looking for someone. Asmodeus said I’d be able to find them by contacting your office.”

“We don’t track people down usually.” Loona looked back at her phone to continue playing her mobile game.

“His name is Stolas.” Alastor explained, tapping his cane down and folding both of his hands over the top of it.

He didn’t appreciate her attention being drawn to something else while they were conversing.

“And what do you want with an unfortunate being like him?” The bird on the couch asked, slowly sitting up. “Who even are you?”

“Alastor, pleasure to be meeting you, quite a pleasure. I’m here with a job offer for him,” Alastor kept it brief, turning his head around a hundred and eighty degrees. “And you are?”

“Who in the world would wish to hire someone as useless as him?” the bird began to cry and fell back to lay face down on the couch dramatically.

Now this person was fun. Alastor grinned wider. He had a theory that this sap might be exactly who they were looking for. The speaking in third person with such an emotionally broken voice a clear clue.

“Lucifer. The pay is also very good, I can assure you.” He turned his body to match up with the direction of his face.

The owl man slowly turned his head to face Alastor. Cheeks smeared with tears. All four red eyes were wide with surprise.

“Lucifer? Hah!” The owl began to laugh and shake his head. “I haven’t heard a joke that rich in ages. I’m banished. What could he possibly get employing me?”

“You were personally referred to us, as I mentioned.”

“Why should I even believe you?”

Alastor turned to look over his shoulder at Loona. He tapped his cane on the desk to get her attention.

“Would you mind telling Stolas why he should believe me when I say I’m here on Lucifer’s behalf?”

Loona rolled her eyes and sighed.

“Your highness… this is the king’s assistant. He’s being serious.”

Sniffling, Stolas sat back up and wiped at his eyes to brush the tears away. Finally he took in the look of the sinner before him and frowned. This man couldn’t possibly be Lucifer’s assistant. No possible way a sinner would ever earn such a spot in the hierarchy of Hell. Yet Loona sounded honest about describing him. Stolas opened his mouth about to talk when a diamond shaped portal opened up in the office.

Alastor tilted his head when he saw the Imps coming through, eyebrows raising. So that’s how they managed to get to the living world. What a feat of ingenuity.

“Great job everyone and-“ Blitzø began, but stopped when he noticed Alastor. Blitzø’s smile grew as he remembered the delicious food from before. “Hey… you. Did you need something?”

Alastor chuckled, remembering the rudeness of the tallest of the Imps.

“I came to offer Stolas here a job,” Alastor said.

“A job?” Blitzø thought about that.

He remembered stealing all those clothes and having to hunt rats for Stolas. Providing for Stolas is something he tried very hard to do, but even he knew it didn’t meet Stolas’s standards. Just the last few days proved difficult. Even with business booming and Imps wanting to intern like crazy, that didn’t pay all the bills. The hotel had fancy things, amazing food, and could probably pay better than he could. All of these thoughts rushed through Blitzø’s head.

One thing Blitzø wanted above all else is for his bird to be happy. Even if Stolas appeared to be taking it better than expected, it would only be a matter of time before he had a full on breakdown if he didn’t get something to do.

“You could use some money coming in.” Blitzø said as he walked over to Stolas and put a hand on the owl’s shoulder. “I was going to suggest you learn how to secretary for us here at the office.”

“Money coming in?” Stolas had to process that for a moment before the tears began to flow once more. “Oh gods I’m poor now. Fuuuuck.”

“I can assure you the pay and accommodations will be quite lucrative at the Hazbin Hotel.”

“’Has been’ Hotel, how fitting,” Stolas huffed out another sad chuckle through his hyperventilating crying.

Blitzø rubbed Stola’s shoulders and offered him a comforting smile. As much as he wanted to keep Stolas close, he knew his bird deserved better. That’s it!

With a smirk, Blitzø stepped between Alastor and Stolas and pointed at the radio demon. His tail whipping back and forth as he stared down one of the most powerful sinners in Hell.

“Pay and accommodations ain’t gonna cut it. You know the king, right? Work for him?” Blitzø asked.

“The job is actually for the king.” Alastor nodded, eyes glinting at the thought of striking a deal.

“Well, the king should know that his sentence should also be decreased. Good pay and all that is nice, but really, what use is that stuff when he has that here already?” Blitzø reasoned.

Alastor could appreciate the little Imp’s thinking. Looking around, he could tell that there’s no way the pay and accommodations were anywhere near what they would be at the hotel.

“Blitzø,” Stolas watched the Imp negotiating on his behalf while Stolas continued to sniffle and wipe his eyes.

“I can’t make any promises, but I don’t see why good behavior and hard work wouldn’t decrease time served. I’ll discuss the matter with Lucifer.”

That’s better than Blitzø could have hoped. How much more could he push for? What else did Stolas need or want?

“And- and he also gets to talk with his daughter!” Blitzø went for broke with these negotiations.

Stolas looked at Blitzø with hearts in his eyes as he watched him fight for his working conditions. It almost made Alastor laugh. The Radio Demon did have to raise a hand to his lips to stifle his chuckle.

“I’m sure the king will be supportive of that as long as she wishes to talk with her father,” Alastor assured the Imp. “Tomorrow we can go over the details of the job at the hotel and all the benefits that will come with it. Though I missed your names before, would you mind telling me who you all are?”

“Blitzø, the ‘o’ is silent. Millie and Moxxie,” Blitzø motioned to the two who were standing off to the side, trying not to interfere in this.

Moxxie waved.

“Loona,” Loona said when Blitzø motioned to the desk.

“Stolas,” Stolas stood up and held out his hand to shake Alastor’s. “Pleasure to meet you.”

Alastor might be tall, but Stolas towered over him with his height. The owl might even be taller than Angel Dust, maybe even taller than Valentino. Interesting. Alastor shook the offered hand, constant smile still on his face.

“See you tomorrow at the hotel. If you arrive early enough, you may even join the hotel residents for breakfast. I’m certain no one will mind a couple of guests,” Alastor said, releasing Stolas’ hand and turning to leave.

“Just don’t serve eggs and we’ll be there.” Blitzø put his hands on his hips and smiled, happy with his negotiations.

Alastor nodded as he became one with the shadows to disappear from sight.

Blitzø looked up at Stolas and smiled, reaching out to take the man’s hand in his own. The Imp’s tail wagged slowly behind him. Blitzø finally did something right for his boyfriend, who risked his life to save him.

“Thank you, Blitzø,” Stolas leaned down and kissed his lover. “I’m sorry you might be late for work tomorrow after coming with me.”

“Don’t worry about it.” Blitzø looked around the office. “You all okay with that?”

“Loona, Mox and I can hold things down at the office while you’re out,” Millie said.

“Thanks, Mills. I’ll see what I can do about bringing some food back with me.” Blitzø didn’t think the Radio Demon would mind if he took extra food when he left.

Alastor walked back into the hotel, carrying his microphone staff. Thinking about it, he added a few decorations to the Lobby to make it a little less circus themed. A skull here, some moss there, it made it look far more homey in his opinion.

“Alastor,” Charlie said when she finally found the man. “You’ve been gone all day.”

“Yes, I decided to go on an outing. Did I miss anything important?” Alastor asked.

“Michael visited, and I tried to convince him, but he said he couldn’t show me at the moment. He asked about where you were. I said I didn’t know, and he told me I’m probably not ready to know. I don’t think his way of doing things is going to be good.”

“Removing free will doesn’t sound good at all, does it? I can’t imagine how much that might impact a person’s soul.”

“You don’t think he’s actually succeeded, do you? It really does sound awful.”

“Who’s to say?” Alastor shrugged his shoulders. “Just keep pressing him. I’m sure he’ll cave eventually, and then you and Lucifer can speak your minds on the matter.”

Charlie frowned, not really liking the idea of any of this. Yet she and Alastor had a deal. There would be no turning back. She just needed to be more convincing. Letting out a quick breath, Charlie nodded her head. Charlie didn’t really have any further updates on the matter.

“I’ll do my best to convince him.”

“Good girl.” Alastor patted the top of her head before he proceeded to the elevator.

He walked all the way to Lucifer’s door before knocking.

“Come in!” Came Lucifer’s shout from inside the room.

An actual response, now that is unusual. Lucifer must be in a good mood and not hyper-fixating on anything. Sure enough, when Alastor opened the door Lucifer appeared to be reading through some of the paperwork from the day before. Actually working without Alastor’s presence being necessary. Now that just wouldn’t do at all. Alastor wanted the king dependent on him.

“So I met with Stolas, the man Asmodeus recommended, today and he’ll be by tomorrow morning to discuss terms of employment. His Imp is coming with him.” Alastor got the feeling that Stolas and Blitzø were more than just colleagues.

“That’s great! You found him a lot faster than expected. Not to mention convincing him about a job. Most of the Ars Goetia don’t lift a finger to work. Especially not the higher up ones. If I remember right, Stolas is a prince and one of the youngest of Paimon’s children. I read a letter announcing his hatching from one of the stacks you gave me, labeled ‘events’,” Lucifer said as he set the papers to the side.

“It seems he has some kind of legal trouble. I don’t know the details. I figure we can hash that all out tomorrow. As king, you can shorten sentences or pardon them correct?” Alastor walked around to put his hands on Lucifer’s shoulders.

“I don’t see why not. I’ll need to know what the crime is and the punishment. Then there will be a lot of paperwork involved, but I should be able to overrule anything here in Hell.” He bent his neck back and tilted his face up to look at Alastor.

The radio demon bent down and gave Lucifer a kiss on the forehead.

Their interactions were still so innocent and pure. Lucifer’s cheeks turned gold as he thought about all the things he wanted to do to the Radio Demon. None of them were decent. Yet he’d given his word to take things slow as they need to be. Alastor’s hard shell of control something he needed to chip away at. Although, even if they never went farther than these light interactions, Lucifer would be happy. This was more than enough for him.

Reaching a hand up, he caressed Alastor’s face. Alastor leaned into the touch and closed his eyes. The Radio Demon began to turn his head and attempted to bite Lucifer’s hand. His teeth couldn’t get through the golden, glowing, angelic layer of protection. Gnawing at the appendage, he finally glanced down back at Lucifer.

“May I bite you?” Alastor asked with a sigh.

“You may.” The golden glow around Lucifer’s hand receded.

Alastor bit down on the fleshy part below Lucifer’s pinky finger, making the angel wince ever so slightly. Alastor let out a pleased purr of static as he drank Lucifer’s blood. He really wanted to rip the piece of flesh off and eat it, but that might be going too far. The delicate taste already tingling his tongue satisfying enough. His eyes fell shut, and he hummed.

“You really look enraptured when drinking my blood. Tempted to let you consume it more often just to see that expression.” Lucifer laughed.

The compliment brought Alastor back to reality, and he released Lucifer’s hand. Golden blood dripping down his chin. His long tongue licked the bite wound clean, even as it healed. Soon, there were no signs of the skin ever being punctured.

Bringing out a handkerchief, he wiped his face off, though the blush on his cheeks wouldn’t disappear. How embarrassing to be seen in such a way. From what Lucifer reported, he looked like that each time he drank the Angel’s blood. At least only Lucifer saw his face and no one else. As long as it would always only be Lucifer, Alastor felt like he might be okay with that.

“We should prepare for the job negotiations tomorrow.” Alastor went back to his seat, trying to be proper and unbothered by Lucifer’s words.

“Isn’t he basically hired?” Lucifer asked.

“We have to work out how much of his sentence is going to be reduced. I thought you might want to hear of his crime before making any snap decisions. He also wishes to contact his daughter, so facilitating that on top of his wage need to be a part of the employment contract.” Alastor began to write up a basic contract for employment.

Lucifer admired Alastor as the Radio Demon worked. How far they’d come from basically hating each other to giving one another gentle kisses in the evenings. Even if it all might be a trick on Alastor’s part, Lucifer didn’t particularly care since for now he could pretend this was real. Once Alastor tired of helping him, the sinner would go back to only being the hotelier.

All the while Lucifer watched Alastor the sinner’s heart pounded in his chest. The red on yellow eyes were so intense. He personally considered his show of affection thus far quite scandalous. Yet he saw in those eyes something hungry and Alastor couldn’t stop his instincts from screaming at him, neon ‘DANGER’ signs all around.

“You’re just too cute,” Lucifer said as he got up from his seat. “I want to kiss you.”

Lucifer put one hand on the table and the other on the back of Alastor’s chair as he leaned in.

On the cheek and forehead was one thing, but now Lucifer wanted to kiss him somewhere else? Alastor swallowed the lump in his throat, his smile wobbly as he tried to think about what to say. Without a word, he gave Lucifer the smallest of nods and closed his eyes.

Permission received, Lucifer closed the distance, and they shared their first proper kiss. Lips pressed against each other. The king’s forked tongue encouraging Alastor to open his mouth. As Alastor complied, Lucifer raised his hand up from the table to fondle one of Alastor’s ears.

The fondling caused Alastor’s eyes to shoot open, radio dials present on the black sclera. Lucifer’s own eyes were closed so his only hint that he’d gone too far the taste of darkness as shadows consumed his boyfriend.

“Not even a goodnight?” Lucifer asked as he looked around his room.

He stood alone. Though he noticed Alastor’s shadow stayed behind to watch him for a few moments.

Alastor had returned to his room, panting. His body never reacted in such a way before. All of his plans were going far too well. How could he ever accept wanting to be pet as long as the petting came from Lucifer? That he enjoyed the taste of Lucifer’s tongue?

He collapsed face down onto his bed and tried to reason with himself.

If his plan to get his soul back worked, then Lucifer may very well end up hating him. All of this did start out as a ploy, after all. Now it went so far even Alastor began to second guess himself. Is hurting Lucifer worth getting his soul back? Chancing Lucifer being horribly injured worth it?

Yes.

Alastor had to steel himself and push down these pesky emotions. Once he had his soul back he could figure out the rest.

Chapter Text

The I.M.P. van drove up and parked in front of the Hazbin Hotel, knocking over a couple of decorative vases along the way. They weren’t exactly parked on the street, mostly up on the sidewalk.

“This is where the king of all of Hell lives?” Stolas questioned as he looked up at the extravagant hotel, one eyebrow raised.

“Bet your feathered ass he does. Loony told me about the place. Didn’t meet the big cheese himself last time I was here. Just the guy in red,” Blitzø stated. “It doesn’t seem like it’d be big enough for him, considering how large and important his chair looked in the courtroom. You ever meet him before?”

“I don’t believe I have. He’s not really known for attending social functions.” Stolas got out of the Van and brushed off his clothes with his hands.

For a few moments, he stood outside of the hotel looking at the doors. Did he even deserve to be there? Without his power and status, what good would he be to the king? It all felt wrong, undeserving. Then Blitzø grabbed his hand, and Stolas looked down at his boyfriend. The imp offered him a reassuring smile before he walked forward and opened the door for them.

For the first time in a while, Stolas didn’t have to duck in order to walk into a building. The ceilings inside were also quite high. Stolas took some time to look around at the lobby before he went to the desk to ring the little bell. Almost immediately after the bell sounded, shadows formed behind the desk to transform into Alastor.

“Good morning! You’ve both arrived earlier than expected. I’m just about to start breakfast. Any requests?” Alastor walked around the desk and motioned for the two to follow as he continued to walk towards the dining room.

“I don’t suppose you have vole, or fire koi… Rats would also be fine,” Stolas rubbed the back of his neck with his free hand as he and Blitzø followed Alastor.

“Intriguing. Cooked or raw?” Alastor turned his head around a hundred and eighty degrees to address the two.

“Either honestly.” Stolas was almost accustomed to eating less than the finest over the last few days.

Alastor hummed as his head turned back around to look forward. They soon approached the dining room, and he motioned to the extremely long table.

“Please make yourselves comfortable. The food will be ready shortly. The other residents will probably be congregating in here soon.” Alastor left to one of the side doors that lead directly to the kitchen.

Stolas and Blitzø found two seats at the middle of the table and sat down. The atmosphere helped Stolas relax. It reminded him of home, in a way. Only this time he had someone at the table with him, and that brought a smile to his face. He gave Blitzø’s hand a squeeze and the imp gave his a squeeze back.

“This is going to go well,” Blitzø assured Stolas.

“Oh, why hello there! You must be the guests Alastor talked about joining us,” Charlie said as she and Vaggie entered the dining hall.

The other residents of the hotel entered after them.

“I’m Charlie, this is Vaggie, my girlfriend. Husker, our bartender, Niffty, the housekeeper, and Angel Dust, one of our guests.” Charlie began introductions. “My father is probably helping in the kitchen. He and Alastor like to cook together.”

“I’m Blitzø, the ‘o’ is silent,” Blitzø said, and he looked at Angel Dust, recognizing the porn star from his work.

They sure had an interesting bunch of characters at this hotel. Then again, sinners were always wild cards. You could never really tell what sinners were going to be like in person, even if you’d seen them acting on TV.

“And I’m Stolas,” Stolas introduced himself and bowed his head. “Pleasure to meet you all. And a true honor to meet you, Princess Morningstar.”

Meanwhile, in the kitchen, Lucifer got to work fixing up some pancakes. Alastor grilled some fillets of catfish for their feathered guest. He also prepared some rats that Niffty caught just in case that would be preferred.

“So the Goetia is here?” Lucifer asked, noticing the strange breakfast preparations.

“Yes. Arrived bright and early. I think you two are going to get along swimmingly.” Alastor put the fish and rats on a plate before he helped Lucifer with the rest of the breakfast preparations.

“You want to tell me why you left last night?”

“I felt a little overwhelmed, I’ll admit.”

“In a good way?” Lucifer hoped.

Alastor stopped to think about that. It definitely didn’t feel bad. It actually felt quite nice to be pet and kissed so passionately. His cheeks turned a shade of pink as he got rather flustered thinking about it.

“Not in a bad way,” he assured Lucifer. “Just unprepared.”

That made Lucifer let out a breath of relief. For most of the morning, he’d been afraid he’d overstepped and that Alastor might start avoiding him.

“You acted as if you’ve never been kissed like that before,” Lucifer tried to make light of the topic now that he realized he wouldn’t be in hot water.

“…I haven’t,” Alastor admitted while he attempted to focus on cooking. “No one else has ever kept my interest long enough to get that far.”

Lucifer stole Alastor’s first kiss. Well, not really stole, but he certainly felt like a thief with how embarrassed Alastor acted. Lucifer did have a tempting reputation. To be Alastor’s first made Lucifer incredibly happy. This meant if they went farther, he’d be Alastor’s first for a myriad of different things. Lucky for Alastor Lucifer might be one of the most experienced people in all of creation when it involves intimacy.

“Well, I’ll consider myself lucky then,” Lucifer grinned, looking up to watch Alastor’s ears flick back and forth. “Would you mind if we did it again sometime?”

Oh, how he wished to pet those ears more. It distracted him to the point the most recent pancakes almost burned. He really couldn’t help it. The fluffy appendages were just so tempting, especially with how they moved as Alastor thought about his question.

“I wouldn’t mind, as long as we were in private. Just try to keep your hands off my ears next time.” Alastor wanted to set some boundaries to keep his own heart from falling any harder.

When he didn’t get a response to that, Alastor looked over at Lucifer, who pouted up at him, what looked like tears in the corners of his eyes. Alastor didn’t realize what he could have done to earn him such a pitiful look, but it brought a big smile to his face. Now this is the pathetic king he adored. Humming, he went back to work finishing up plating breakfast. His little minions came in and carried the plates out to the dining hall. This included the one with the fish and rats for Stolas.

“Can I pet you when we’re not kissing?” Lucifer asked as he took his apron off and set it on the counter.

“Depends,” Alastor shrugged his shoulders.

He felt the tug of his deal at that moment. The feelings of being pet less degrading than those his deal brought about. ‘Make Lucifer happy’. His jaw clenched before he put on his usual grin and answered again.

“If you ask first. Since it makes you so happy.” Alastor removed his own apron and put it on the counter for Niffty to take care of later.

“Admit it, you like it too.” Lucifer had a sneaking suspicion that Alastor might be hiding his true feelings on things he considered embarrassing.

“I will admit no such thing,” Alastor stated firmly.

“Fine, fine.” Lucifer waved his hand and followed Alastor to the dining room.

Stolas sat in shock when he saw the king enter and walk to the table. The king himself sitting with commoners and sinners. No one would believe the audacity of it all if he tried to tell the story.

“Your majesty,” he said once he got over his shock before he stood and bowed. “It’s an honor to meet you.”

“Charmed, I’m sure. Please, sit. Breakfast will get cold.” Lucifer actually pulled Alastor’s chair out for him before pushing it back in for the Radio Demon, making Alastor even more flustered.

Blitzø could hardly believe the king was barely taller than he was. Lucifer acted like a recluse, so he didn’t really appear in public or on TV all that often. This is the first time Blitzø had ever seen him. If not for Stolas bowing and offering his greetings, he would have never known who the pale-faced man could be.

“Thank you for the hospitality.” Stolas couldn’t help but be impressed by the selection of food made specifically for him.

“You’re welcome,” Alastor responded since he’s the one who prepared Stolas’ entire meal. “I hope it’s to your liking.”

“It is.”

Everyone started to eat their breakfast. Stolas swallowing most of the items on his plate whole. Blitzø couldn’t stop the smile that grew on his face as he watched his birdy get to eat something better than alley rats.

“So today we’re going to be doing some projects together to work on team building.” Charlie wanted to go over the plans for the day with everyone present, even if they had guests. “If you two wish to join us, you’re more than welcome.”

“I will certainly consider it, your highness.” Stolas didn’t want to intrude, and it also sounded incredibly tiresome.

“Please, call me Charlie. No need for formalities,” Charlie assured Stolas.

“Very well, Charlie.” Stolas nodded. “Though it sounds interesting, I believe we’ll be quite busy.”

“We do have a lot to get through today,” Alastor agreed.

“Oh, well, I just hope you remember to take breaks.” Charlie might have been a little hypocritical.

“I’ll make sure of it, Charlie,” Alastor assured the princess.

With that said, Charlie went back to discussing the group project. No one appeared all that excited about it other than her and Vaggie, likely showing excitement to support her girlfriend. It all seemed like a rather normal, uneventful breakfast. Nothing like what Stolas expected from a royal breakfast. It reminded him of his breakfasts at Blitzø’s since he got banished. Very homey, with better food.

Once they were all finished, Alastor stood first.

“Niffty will handle the dishes, you may leave them on the table. It’s time we got to discussions,” Alastor took the lead so Lucifer wouldn’t have to.

“Of course,” Stolas nodded.

Blitzø, Stolas, and Lucifer all followed Alastor to one of the offices in the hotel. Alastor motioned for Lucifer to take the seat on the other side of the desk and he stood at the king’s right side. With a snap of Alastor’s fingers, the draft for the work contract appeared.

“I know you’re banished. Would you mind telling me why?” Lucifer wanted to make sure it would be a sentencing he could change without making Satan and the other Sins too upset.

“Oh um, well… I gave my grimoire to an imp to allow them to go to the human realm for some work.” Stolas didn’t want to implicate Blitzø in his statement in case the king decided to punish the imp.

“Work?” Lucifer raised an eyebrow.

“Yes. Assassinations of living humans. Considering demons other than imps often go up and cause deaths and other havoc, I didn’t consider it to be a problem, and it turned into a rather profitable venture.”

Lucifer thought about that and it didn’t seem that bad to him. Considering some of the things he knew other royal demons did, it was surprisingly tame. The main problem must be the use of the book to go to the living world without clearance. This is something he didn’t even think Satan would waste his time on. Politics must be changing in Hell.

“I believe I’ll be able to grant you five years served for every one year you work for me. Unfortunately, since this is a punishment handed down from the other Sins I don’t want to step on their toes too much without speaking with them first,” Lucifer said and he added that into the contract using a bit of magic to modify the paper. “You’ll also be compensated for your work. Every other week you’ll get paid, which I believe is standard.”

Lucifer wrote a number down on the contract where Alastor left a space for it. Lucifer then flipped the contract around and slid it across the desk for Stolas to read through. All the job’s responsibilities, at least the ones Alastor could think of, were written down already along with an ‘etc’ just in case he missed something related.

“Lunches will also be provided whenever you’re working from the hotel,” Alastor added. “You may even stay at the hotel if you need a place. We have plenty of rooms.”

“He doesn’t need a room.” Blitzø folded his arms. He didn’t want to let Stolas live with a bunch of strangers whom he definitely did not trust. “One thing he does need is to be able to contact his daughter. It’s been a while, and she hasn’t answered her phone even once and he’s called her many, many times.”

“And you are?” Lucifer realized he didn’t get the Imp’s name.

“Blitzø, the ‘o’ is silent.”

Lucifer raised an eyebrow and glanced at Alastor as if asking ‘what ‘o’’. Alastor merely shrugged.

“Well, if she’s not answering, maybe she just doesn’t want to talk.” Lucifer looked to Stolas.

As a father himself, he had sympathy for Stolas. Charlie always picked up when he called, but he tried to limit his calls to only when he needed something. This way he wouldn’t be too bothersome to her. Stolas looked up at Lucifer and then back down at the contract, saddened by that thought.

“No way! Kid loves her dad. If I were her, I’d be worried sick and expecting a call to explain what’s happening.” Blitzø stood up and put his hands on the desk for emphasis. “Someone must be interfering.”

“Hm, I’ll have to investigate this… Well, I’ll have Alastor investigate it.” Lucifer didn’t want to actually go and talk with the Ars Goetia.

Lucifer thought, as his assistant, it’s the least Alastor could do. He didn’t even consider how Alastor would be considerably out matched if violence broke out. In his mind, Alastor would handle it all peaceably. To aid Alastor, he’d at least make sure he had something official to prove his status. That made him think back to when he empowered Alastor’s staff and the ring the sinner still wore. With those items and an official order, Alastor would be able to handle everything.

Now that brought a bigger smile to Alastor’s face. Whatever he found out didn’t matter as much as spreading his name. No doubt reports of a sinner serving the king would circulate in the gossipy upper class. He looked down at his staff for a moment. He had the power of Lucifer at his disposal.

Stolas read through the contract a couple of times, making sure that the terms were clear and that it wouldn’t indenture him to anything untoward. Feeling confident with the contract, he picked up a pen from the desk and signed.

“When do I start and what’s the first thing you want me to do?” Stolas asked, curious.

“As soon as you want,” Lucifer shrugged his shoulders, not really caring.

“Lu Lu World is the first thing. Checking on the maintenance of the theme park and the spending associated with it. Want to make sure that their requests for more and more money are legitimate,” Alastor explained.

“And if they aren’t?” Stolas cocked an eyebrow.

“Then you report on it and the king and I will figure out a way to handle it.”

“Speaking of Lu Lu World,” Lucifer thought out loud. “What if you had a daddy daughter day at the park? I’m sure you can take one of the days to show her around. I’ll have Alastor take a ticket for her when he goes to investigate.”

He wanted to do his best to support a fellow father.

“That’s very kind of you, your majesty.” Stolas’ eyes were wide with surprise.

“Yeah? Ha ha,” Lucifer laughed and rubbed the back of his neck nervously.

The devil wasn’t supposed to be known for being kind. Lucifer acted nothing like what Stolas expected.

“I could probably start today, but I don’t want to be a bother to Blitzø,” Stolas didn’t want to have to rely on Blitzø’s kindness to drive him too and from work. “He actually drove me here.”

“And is your ride home I assume?” Alastor asked and Stolas responded with a nod.

“You have the power to open portals, do you not?” Lucifer looked at the three other men in the room.

“No, your majesty. My powers were taken when I was banished.” Stolas looked down at his hands.

“That’s easy to fix. Limited power in order to do your job and only for your job.” Lucifer stood and held out his hand.

Stolas didn’t know how to respond. For work and only work put a great limit on his abilities, but if he could ease Blitzø’s burden, then he felt it would be worth it. Reaching out, he shook Lucifer’s hand. Golden light filled the room, a golden cuff bracelet appeared on Stolas’ wrist. It had Lucifer’s sigil on it.

“That should allow you to access enough power to handle your transportation.”

Lucifer tensed when he heard the sound of annoyed radio static. Slowly, he turned his head to look up at Alastor. Alastor’s eyes were radio dials with black sclera as he looked at the bracelet. Then those dials focused on Lucifer.

“Hmph,” Alastor closed his eyes and his head snapped completely in the other direction.

Now what in the world could that be about? Lucifer had no idea. Alastor chided himself mentally for having such a reaction. It was just a stupid bracelet.

“I believe I’m ready to start, then. Blitzø, you can head to work. I’ll be home after my job.” Stolas smiled and leaned down to give Blitzø a quick kiss on the lips.

Blitzø returned the kiss and smiled up at Stolas.

“Just don’t work too hard. Call me if you need me,” Blitzø said as he took Stolas’ hands in his own.

“I will, darling.” Stolas gave Blitzø’s hands a gentle squeeze before he let go of them.

Blitzø waved at the two behind the desk before he left the room to head out of the hotel and back to his van.

Both of Lucifer’s eyebrows raised as he saw the interaction. An Imp and an Ars Goetia helping one another as equals was one thing, having a relationship an entirely different story. Thinking back to Asmodeus and his Imp partner, Lucifer realized it’s not as odd as his first impressions made him think.

Walking around the desk, Lucifer pat the top of it.

“You can use this room as your office,” Lucifer decided. “Al, did you want to get the paperwork for Lu Lu World?”

Although Alastor still felt quite jealous, he snapped his fingers and the piles of requests and reports from Lu Lu World appeared on the desk. Stolas picked up the first paper and nodded as he read through it. He soon began walking around the desk to sit down to work. Alastor walked to the front of the desk and tilted his head.

“Where might I be able to find your daughter, what is her name, and what is your phone number?” Alastor asked.

Stolas gave Alastor the address of his mansion and they exchanged contact information. Alastor still found the phone distasteful, but he was getting used to it.

“Her name is Octavia.” Stolas couldn’t stop the small hint of hope that returned to his eyes.

“Are you thinking of heading there now?” Lucifer knew they still had most of the day available, but he didn’t think Alastor would rush this.

“What better time than the present?” Alastor grinned, desiring to rub elbows with more high ranking Hellborn.

Taking a moment to think, Lucifer brought his hand up to his chin. With a nod, he held out both of his hands and created the royal decree to allow Alastor to meet with Octavia without being impeded and the VIP pass to Lu Lu World. Alastor took both and put them into the inner pocket of his coat.

They both left Stolas in the office and Alastor turned to begin his trek out of the hotel. Lucifer grabbed Alastor’s sleeve to stop him. Confused, Alastor turned back to Lucifer.

“Can I get a kiss before you go?” Lucifer looked up with pleading eyes that Alastor couldn’t refuse.

Leaning down, Alastor gave Lucifer a quick kiss on the lips. Nothing as intimate as the night before, but still enough to provide Lucifer satisfaction. With the king taken care of, Alastor left the hotel, his face a little flushed.

All the extravagant ice sculptures were incredibly gaudy in Alastor’s opinion. They were all the same figure and had no artistic creativity. Most likely a narcissist. To top that off, the entire place felt frigid. Thankful for his coat, Alastor approached the front doors. He rang the doorbell and waited.

An Imp answered the door.

“I’m here to see Octavia, on orders from the king.” Alastor presented the document with the royal seal.

With wide eyes, the Imp looked unsure as to what to do. After a moment, they moved out of the way and allowed Alastor into the foyer of the mansion.

“Please wait here. I will let the marquis know you’ve arrived,” with that said the Imp rushed off.

Alastor took the opportunity to walk around the foyer and inspect some of the valuables. Definitely royalty, everything looked incredibly expensive. Although the colors of the inside of the home were far too bright and cold for Alastor’s liking. It took longer than Alastor expected for someone to arrive. He’d been debating breaking something to get attention.

“What in Lucifer’s name is a sinner doing here?” A bird that matched the statues outside appeared and walked up to Alastor.

What is with the Goetia and being taller than him? Alastor disliked having to look up to anybody. He brought out the order with the seal on it to show the man.

“Exactly that, in fact. I’m here to speak to Octavia on official royal business.” Alastor held his head proudly as he stood there confronted by the peacock.

The peacock looked perturbed when he saw the paper. Then he snorted and shook his head.

“Am I really supposed to believe a sinner has the seal of the king? He hates you all.” The Goetia turned and waved a hand. “Get out.”

Alastor took his staff, raised it, and then hit the tip on the ground, summoning up a wave of Lucifer’s power. The Goetia stopped immediately and turned back around. His expression changed completely to that of a welcoming host.

“I’m Andrealphus, Octavia’s uncle. Anything you need to tell her, you can tell me.” Andrealphus clasped his hands together in front of his chest one on top of the other.

“I’m afraid that’s not how this works. Where is princess Octavia?” Alastor loved having someone so powerful showing him such respect, even if it was out of fear.

Andrealphus frowned and rolled his eyes before letting out a sigh. He couldn’t deny someone sent there by the king himself. Such an act would be treasonous. It would end up much worse than Stolas’ minor infraction with his grimoire.

“This way. She’s probably in her room,” he said as he turned to lead Alastor to her.

Alastor noticed many paintings of Andrealphus and a female Goetia all over as they walked through the halls. The woman must be Octavia’s mother. He noticed there weren’t any signs of Stolas having lived there at all, nor signs of a daughter. The Imp might have been on to something.

“Octavia, there’s someone from the king here to see you.” Andrealphus shouted as he pounded on the girl’s door.

Now that action bothered Alastor. The pounding could have been a general knock, or just the shout. He narrowed his eyes as he looked at Andrealphus. Already he had an idea of how things were going in this household.

The girl opened the door and leaned against the frame as she glared at the two men standing at her door. Her arms folded in front of her.

“What do you want?” she huffed.

“Your father’s been worried about you not answering your phone. I’m here to check on you and learn why,” Alastor said not minding if Andrealphus overheard this.

Octavia’s eyes widened and she stood up straight.

“My dad sent you?” she asked, her voice softer than before.

“Not exactly. Lucifer sent me on behalf of your father.” Alastor explained.

Andrealphus, already white, somehow became paler. Since when did Stolas have relations with the king? Octavia looked over at him, making him look away. This isn’t something he could ever have accounted for.

“My mum took my phone,” Octavia spoke honestly.

“Well, that just won’t do.” Alastor looked at Andrealphus. “It needs to be returned. The princess is to have the freedom to speak with her father whenever she wishes.”

Opening his mouth to argue, Andrealphus couldn’t find his voice as he felt another surge of power from Alastor’s staff. The king’s orders were absolute, and Alastor was acting as the king’s proxy.

“That means go get it.” Alastor made a shooing motion with one of his hands.

Andrealphus clenched his jaw and turned around with a flourish before walking off to find his sister.

One of Alastor’s ears twitched with happiness at getting to boss around one of the infamous Goetia. His smile widened up to the corner of his eyes. Once Andrealphus left, he pulled out the VIP pass for Lu Lu World and held it out to Octavia.

“You and your father can work out a time to enjoy the theme park together. Courtesy of the king.” Alastor tilted his head when the girl didn’t take the pass. He held it out further to encourage her to take it.

“You’re not joking, are you?” Octavia could hardly believe it as she reached to take the pass.

“Hah ha! No, not at all.” Alastor straightened back up.

“How’d- I mean, how does my dad know the king?” Octavia rubbed her arm with her hand. “Is he okay?”

“Your father is doing much better I imagine. Now that he has a job. He’s working for the king. Very important business.”

“What about his banishment?”

“He’s working it off.”

She nodded and looked down and away, not sure what else to say. Lifting the pass she took a good look at it. Lu Lu World is somewhere that didn’t particularly interest her, but if she got to spend time with her dad, maybe it would be worth it. It couldn’t be worse than Loo Loo Land. This time she might not have to deal with her father and his boyfriend being gross with each other.

“Also, if there’s anything that they’re doing to hurt you, please let me know.” Alastor couldn’t stand the abuse of children.

Octavia shook her head.

“Just sucks here.” She shrugged her shoulders.

“Very well,” Alastor said.

Soon Andrealphus came back, and he gave Octavia her phone. Alastor stared at him until the peacock began to squirm.

“He’s a traitor. He shouldn’t get to influence his daughter in such a way. It’s why we took the phone away. For her own good,” Andrealphus lied and made excuses. “Her father is a degenerate.”

Alastor continued to just stare at Andrealphus, then he narrowed his eyes. This caused the Goetia take a step back, worried for his own safety. Andrealphus quickly turned and stormed off, the entire hallway getting coated in ice. The pride and power Alastor felt at driving the man off with just a look was intoxicating.

“You should be able to talk to your father whenever you like now. Is there anything else I can help you with dear?” Alastor’s relaxed gaze focused back on Octavia.

She shook her head. Looking down at her phone, she smiled.

“Thanks,” she whispered.

Alastor nodded before turning to leave. It appeared he’d have to find his own way out of the mansion. On the way out, he may have pushed a vase or three off of their display tables to shatter on the floor.

Coming out of the shadows in Lucifer’s room he slid his arms around the king.

“Welcome home,” Lucifer chuckled, tilting his head to look up at Alastor. “How’d it go?”

“Good as to be expected. Her phone was being kept away from her. That has been resolved,” Alastor assured. “How did Stolas do on his first day?”

“He worked longer than expected and got a lot done. He agrees with you that there might be something up with the money requests.”

“Thought so.”

Lucifer turned in Alastor’s arms so he could wrap his own around the Radio Demon. It felt nice to be held and to hold someone else. Lucifer turned his head so he could rest his cheek against Alastor’s chest, closing his eyes. Alastor brought one hand up to run his fingers through Lucifer’s blond hair. Getting to be the one doing the petting was a pleasant feeling. Lucifer purred, actually let out a purr, enjoying the attention.

Alastor’s expression softened as he continued to gently stroke the man’s head. Lucifer and his power belonged to him. Such an ancient being became such putty in his hands from just the slightest bit of affection. It made Alastor’s heart ache to know once Lucifer knew the truth he might not want him any more.

“It’s been a long day. You should probably get some rest,” Lucifer said, but made no attempt to release Alastor from his hold.

Very slowly, Lucifer turned his head and lifted his chin so he could see Alastor’s face. Looking down at the most beautiful being in Hell, Alastor couldn’t help but think of how happy he felt in that moment. Leaning down, he kissed Lucifer. When Lucifer tried to deepen the kiss, Alastor allowed it. When they separated this time, they were both breathing heavily. Lucifer’s cheeks golden and glowing while Alastor’s own were pink. With a big smile, Lucifer let his eyes fall halfway shut.

“I hope you sleep well, Al,” he used the shortening of Alastor’s name again.

“I hope the same for you, Lulu.” Two could play at the nickname game.

They shared one more sweet kiss before they let each other go.

Alastor walked into the shadows as they enveloped him.

Back in his room, Alastor held his staff against his body and summoned up another little wave of Lucifer’s power. It made him shudder. To think any day now, he’d lose this. Raising a hand, he rubbed his face. Once again, he struggled with regretting the request he made of Charlie. His grip tightened on his staff as he went to bed.

Chapter Text

Alastor woke up bright and early. To be more precise, he had a hard time staying asleep and decided to get up instead of staying in bed. For breakfast, it would just be simple things like cereal that the residents could get for themselves. Having an extravagant breakfast every day is a little unrealistic. Alastor made sure the boxes of cereal and milk were available along with bread for if the residents wanted toast, and a basket of oranges and apples.

Not hungry himself, he poured himself a cup of coffee before getting to work. He checked in on the different maintenance tasks that needed to be done. After he finished with that, he got the newspaper for the day and went to the study to read. No mention of him. Maybe he should go on a rampage to remind people why they should fear the Radio Demon. It seemed like an awful lot of work, and to tell the truth, he already felt busy enough.

He finished the paper around the time the others in the hotel would be waking up. Setting the paper to the side, Alastor picked out a book from one of the many shelves. When was the last time he got to relax? Oh yes, a few days prior, when Michael showed up. Taking a look around, Alastor double checked that he had the study to himself before he sat down to read. Not that such a thing would prevent him from being surprised by a sudden appearance, but at the very least, he knew for now he had the room to himself.

Meanwhile, Lucifer lay in his fourposter bed staring up at the canopy. He needed to be honest with Alastor about his feelings. Sure, they’d only been in this relationship for about two weeks officially, but things were going so well. Lucifer fell hard for the sinner. At first, he thought of him as an annoyance and problem, but once they worked through everything, they had so much in common. Mainly, they both cared about Charlie.

Certainly Alastor still caused him some headaches, but they were necessary ones. For someone who loved chaos so much, Alastor certainly helped Lucifer organize his life. There were still small thoughts of there being some ulterior motive, but Lucifer decided to risk this relationship anyway.

Getting out of bed, Lucifer quickly clothed himself before going on the hunt for his boyfriend. That’s what they were now after all, boyfriends. Weren’t they?

He found out Alastor was in the study after getting a bit of help from Keekee to locate the man. Lucifer peeked into the room. His handsome deer sat majestically in a bergère armchair. As much as he wanted attention, he decided to leave Alastor to his own devices for now. Besides, he also had a Goetia to check on.

Lucifer headed to the office they’d given to Stolas and happily saw that Stolas had already gotten to work on some accounting tasks.

“Oh, your majesty, good morning,” Stolas stood and bowed.

“No need to bow every time.” Lucifer smiled wide, holding his posture perfectly to show his pride and commanding presence.

Stolas nodded before he sat back down in his chair.

“Just came to check on things.” Lucifer leaned over the desk to take a look at the budget sheet that Stolas wrote numbers on.

Needless to say the king didn’t actually understand it. The writing certainly looked impressive. There were even red numbers in some spots to keep negatives visually separate from positives.

“I plan on going to Lu Lu World tomorrow to compare the spending to their records.” Stolas already had a plan, and he rather enjoyed this kind of work.

“Good plan. I won’t expect to see you at the hotel tomorrow then. Call Alastor to report in or if you need anything.” Lucifer gave a nod before turning to leave.

“Yes, your majesty.” Stolas smiled as he watched the king leave before he got back to work.

Lucifer hummed and spun his cane as he walked through the hotel. When he finally felt as though he had nothing to do, he went back up to his room. For the first time in a long time, he felt a little bit of inspiration. With talks about Lu Lu World on his mind, he started to design a new ride.

The entire day went by before Lucifer knew it. He wouldn’t have even noticed if not for Alastor coming in with dinner.

“Come now, you haven’t taken a break all day. It’s time to eat,” Alastor chided.

Lucifer set his project to the side before he got up and walked to the little two person table Alastor already sat at.

“Do you want to go out dancing? Not necessarily in Gluttony. We could hold a small party in the conference room,” Lucifer asked.

“If the music is good, certainly. When would you want to hold this party? Who’s invited?” Alastor wanted to make sure the conference room would be big enough.

“I was actually thinking, what if it was just us? I mean, those of us at the hotel.” Lucifer quickly added the rest of the residents to the invitees, not wanting to put too much pressure on Alastor.

Alastor chuckled and pretended to think hard about it while humming. He let the question hang in the air until he noticed Lucifer getting visibly nervous.

“Yes. Even if it is just us, I think it’ll be fun. I’m not injured this time, so we can really cut a rug.” Alastor enjoyed how relieved Lucifer became.

While Lucifer ate, he watched Alastor eating. Those ears flicking back and forth subtly now and then. The pink on red eyes. That brilliant, constant yellow smile.

“You know, you’re really beautiful,” Lucifer said.

Alastor choked on his bite, not expecting such a compliment. Quickly, he hit his own chest and coughed. Finally able to breathe again, both of his ears fell back as he glared at Lucifer.

“What? You are,” Lucifer reaffirmed.

“You’re the most beautiful being in existence. It even says so in the bible.” Alastor tried to switch the topic to Lucifer.

“Yes, but that doesn’t mean I can’t see beauty in others.”

“Well, you’re not wrong.” Alastor’s ears perked back up as his pride in himself grew.

The devil himself could be lying, but that didn’t matter. The sweet words were completely unexpected, but appreciated.

“I really want to pet your ears,” Lucifer mentioned between bites.

“Ah, just buttering me up. I see how it is,” Alastor teased.

“No, that’s not- I mean, I do think you’re beautiful. Your ears are really cute.”

“You can pet them once you finish eating.”

If it was anyone other than the king, he’d refuse. Asking to pet another person’s ears is incredibly personal. Though Lucifer pet him many times already.

After he finished his meal, Lucifer stood and walked over to be next to Alastor. Both of his hands reached out, and he cupped the man’s cheeks. Alastor stared at Lucifer, suddenly feeling unsure. Those hands drifted up to tangle fingers in his hair before finally the hands started to gently rub his ears. The gentle touches felt comforting. Alastor’s eyes fell shut as he enjoyed the feeling.

The peaceful look on Alastor’s face made the Radio Demon appear absolutely kissable. Lucifer knew better than to surprise Alastor like that, so for now he just continued the petting.

Time passed, and Alastor finally opened his eyes, curious if Lucifer really enjoyed petting him this much. Lucifer had a dumb, satisfied smile on his face. It made the king’s beauty really shine.

Alastor leaned forward, pulling away from Lucifer’s hands as he kissed him. During the kiss, Alastor chewed on Lucifer’s bottom lip. If not for Lucifer’s angelic protection, he wouldn’t have a lip anymore. Even knowing he couldn’t do any damage, Alastor enjoyed the act of biting. As it was, it merely tickled the angel.

With a deep chuckle, Lucifer pulled away from the kiss.

“You really like using those teeth of yours,” Lucifer commented.

“Mm.” Alastor didn’t argue with the statement.

Lucifer leaned in and gave him a gentle kiss. This one not lasting long enough for Alastor to try biting him.

“I’ve got more work to do on my current project.” Lucifer took a step back from Alastor.

“Alright. Goodnight, Lulu.” Alastor got the dishes ready to take back downstairs.

“Goodnight, Al.”

The next few days went about the same. Things were finally stabilizing in the hotel for Alastor and Lucifer since the reconstruction. They cooked together and shared sweet moments when no one else could see them. It all appeared to be going great. Even the work Stolas did went well. He found the demon responsible for the erroneous charges and bills at Lu Lu World.

Michael also showed up a few times, but he didn’t deem it important to talk with Alastor and left his brother alone as Lucifer wished.

When it came time to punish the one scamming him, Lucifer brought Alastor with him to the theme park.

“Have you ever ridden a roller coaster before?” Lucifer asked as they walked into the park.

“I have not. Most of the city fairs I’ve been to have been relatively small,” Alastor looked around at all the big mechanical structures and his gums began to show.

“Now, don’t be like that. I bet you’ll love it.”

“Doubtful.”

Even with that, Lucifer grabbed Alastor’s wrist and pulled him quickly to the main coaster of the park.

“Aren’t we here for work?” Alastor raised a brow.

“Yeah, but we can have some fun, too. Usually, going to a theme park with your girlfriend or boyfriend is a date.” Lucifer looked at Alastor with his big puppy dog eyes.

“Stop that.” Alastor gently bonked Lucifer’s forehead with his microphone cane.

Lucifer rubbed the spot, acting hurt.

“Fine.” Alastor surrendered.

Before he knew it, they were being locked into their seats. Alastor held onto the pole in front of him, unsure about this. Then the roller coaster started. Alastor’s eyes went wide and he clutched onto the bar as tight as possible. He couldn’t be erased by such a contraption, but it still hit a primal fear inside of him. Both of his ears fell back as he clenched his jaw. On the other hand, Lucifer raised his arms up and screamed happily when they got to the loop de loops.

When the ride finally ended, Alastor had a difficult time getting his hands to release the bar. Immediately, when he stood, he felt his stomach turn. Luckily, there was a trashcan just outside the ride. He hurled. Lucifer, being the kind boyfriend, gently stroked his back.

“Maybe that was a bit too much for your first ride at a theme park.” Lucifer felt a little bad about this. “The next ride will be better.”

The next ride being swings that spun you high in the air. Lucifer might feel safe and fine up there as they spun, but Alastor went pale. If those wires broke, he’d go flying. It wouldn’t kill him, but the unpleasantness of being flung through the air was not exactly on Alastor’s bucket list. Lucifer had wings he could grow if anything happened. The angel looked incredibly pleased in his seat.

This time when the ride finished, Alastor’s legs trembled while he walked. He hid it well, seeing as how Lucifer didn’t notice. The angel appeared thrilled. It’s what Alastor needed to do for his orders. So he didn’t say ‘no’ to a single ride.

By the time they got to the tunnel of love, Alastor’s nineteen-thirties self felt exhausted. What in the world could this tunnel of love offer? What fresh horror did he have to suffer through this time? There weren’t any buckles or straps on this ride. Instead, they both sat in a giant, floating rubber duck. The seats were quite comfortable. Still, Alastor tensed up when the ride started.

A little way into the tunnel, Lucifer wrapped his arm around Alastor’s and scooted closer to the man. Lucifer, without his hat on, leaned his head against Alastor’s shoulder.

Music accompanied the ride. To Alastor’s surprise, magnificent lights started to appear and dance across the walls and ceiling of the tunnel. Beautiful neon colors, some of which he could actually see for what they were. It mesmerized him. Then came scenes of silhouette couples in romantic situations.

Finally, Alastor felt like he could calm down. He let out a heavy breath and his muscles relaxed. His fight-or-flight response to everything stopped.

“Thanks for going on rides with me,” Lucifer whispered. “Even if you hated them.”

Alastor tensed back up. The entire time, he thought Lucifer hadn’t noticed. Alastor turned his head away from Lucifer, not wanting the king to see the color on his cheeks even in this dark tunnel.

“Theme park rides aren’t for everyone,” Lucifer chuckled. “Though it was entertaining watching you try to walk after some of the rides. You looked like a terrified deer.”

Both of Alastor’s ears fell back, and he clenched his jaw. Who would ever believe the powerful Radio Demon got scared because of a ride? It didn’t even make sense to Alastor, but he felt fear in those moments where he had no control over his surroundings.

“I promise this is the last ride today. Then we can go get the guy who’s been embezzling money.” Lucifer gave Alastor’s arm a squeeze. “Are you alright?”

“Fine and dandy.” Alastor put his hand over Lucifer’s and gave it a pat.

Lucifer tugged Alastor down so he could kiss his cheek.

“I can’t remember the last time I felt this happy,” Lucifer admitted as he leaned against Alastor.

“I can’t either.” Alastor’s voice was barely a whisper he hoped Lucifer wouldn’t hear.

Being with Lucifer gave Alastor so many feelings. Even after what the devil put him through today.

Alastor leaned his head to rest on top of Lucifer’s. The two of them enjoyed the peaceful music and sights of the tunnel of love.

The ride ended before either of them wanted it to, but they still got out of their seats. Lucifer put his hat back on and brought out his cane. When confronting the staff member, he wanted to present the strict king, not the fun loving king. Especially since there was only one punishment for running a scam against the ruler of Hell.

Walking into the management building, Lucifer spotted the secretary, who stared at him in shock. He stopped in front of her desk and put both of his hands over the apple on his cane.

“Your majesty!” The Imp woman soon realized her mistake, and she quickly stood and bowed.

Lucifer smiled.

“I’m here to speak with Zezzol. Where is his office?” Lucifer kept it simple.

“Uh, th-third floor. Room three-o-five.”

Lucifer walked directly to the elevator with Alastor.

“You do like sea food, right?” Lucifer asked as they rode in the elevator.

“Oh yes,” Alastor’s smile grew past his eyes.

The elevator dinged, and the doors slid open. The two of them continued to the room three-o-five. Lucifer didn’t even knock as he tried to open the door. When he found it locked, he turned the handle hard enough to break it. The door opened easily after that.

The fish man behind the desk stood up and his eyes went wide.

“Your majesty, what brings you here?” Zezzol began to visibly sweat.

“Oh, you know why I’m here. Right now I’m debating how much of a head start to give you,” Lucifer held his hand up and looked at his nails. “You did something traitorous, but I’m going to give you a chance. We’ll play a game. If you can get out of Lu Lu Land alive, I’ll let you off the hook. Two minutes, I think, should be a good enough head start.”

“What? Your majesty, I don’t understand.” Zezzol pulled at the collar of his suit.

Lucifer conjured up a clock that ticked loudly.

“You’re wasting your time.” Lucifer set the clock on the desk.

Zezzol looked at the clock, then back up to Lucifer. Realizing the king must be serious, the man bolted out of the room and down the stairs.

“You should have given him three.” Alastor laughed.

“Well, I really don’t want him to win.” Lucifer chuckled and shook his head.

“You have such little faith in me?” Alastor approached Lucifer and caressed his cheek.

“Just make sure to play with your food.”

“You know, Charlie wouldn’t approve.”

“Well, there are some things Charlie doesn’t need to know. I’d rather no one know that I’ve been played for a fool for years.”

“Very well.” Alastor gave Lucifer a kiss while he waited for the alarm to sound.

When the two minutes were up, the clock’s alarm chimed. Alastor disappeared into the shadows. Lucifer opened himself up a portal to the entrance so he could watch the show.

Alastor let the man get within twenty-five feet of the entrance. Giving his prey false hope. The fear that appeared on the fish demon’s face when a black tentacle grabbed his ankle, forcing him to fall face first into the ground, positively delicious. The tendril dragged the man back towards Alastor.

“Your majesty! I’m sorry! I’ll never do it again! I just thought you have enough money that you wouldn’t notice.” The demon begged and pleaded for his life, his nails clawing at the ground to keep him away from the growing sinner.

Soon the tentacle lifted Zezzol up into the air and dangled him above Alastor’s giant maw. Lucifer watched the demon get dropped and disappear behind yellow teeth. The demon devoured in seconds. Alastor walked towards Lucifer, returning to his regular size. The employees stared at them both with horror.

“Shall we go home?” Alastor offered his arm to Lucifer.

Lucifer took the arm as he brought up a portal to the hotel for them to walk through. They returned from their task before dinner time. Even though Alastor already had his treat, he left to the kitchen to prepare a meal for everyone else. Lucifer watched him go, a little curious how Alastor’s kisses might taste after he ate someone. A deep frown appeared on Lucifer’s face. No way would he kiss Alastor again until the man brushed his teeth.

The rest of the evening went by like normal. This time, Lucifer and Alastor joined everyone else for dinner. When dinner finished, everyone filtered out.

Alastor stopped at the elevator with Lucifer.

“I have a book I wish to continue reading in the study.” Alastor held his hands behind his back.

“I also have something to do tonight. Working on that new ride some more. I hope you have a goodnight, Al.”

“You too, Lulu.” Alastor bent down to give Lucifer a kiss, surprised when Lucifer stopped him with a finger.

“Your breath smells like rotten fish,” Lucifer pointed out.

Alastor’s eyes widened before narrowing into a glare. The look made Lucifer chuckle. Standing straight up again, Alastor turned his head, then his body around to walk to the study. Lucifer knew he’d probably end up paying for that comment later.

Chapter Text

Rotten fish. That’s how Lucifer described Alastor’s breath. Certainly, the smell couldn’t be that awful.

Alastor still stood in front of the vanity in his bathroom the next morning, glaring at the toothbrush before him. Even if Lucifer only meant it to tease him, it made Alastor’s fur stand on end and his ears fall back. To think the angel, desperate for attention, would refuse him. So desperate he let Alastor worm his way into his heart. All over a bit of bad breath. Most of the times they kissed happened right after meals. Alastor couldn’t imagine his breath smelled all that good after eating anything else.

Taking up the toothbrush, Alastor covered it in toothpaste. He scrubbed his sharp teeth and tongue as taught. The yellow color of his teeth shimmered after he finished. Toothbrushes of this modern day were far superior to the ones they used to have.

Now he needed to think of how to get back at the king. What would make the angel squirm? No kisses? That would make the angel recognize his mistake. Make Lucifer absolutely miserable.

As he thought about actively causing Lucifer’s suffering, a searing pain took over his body. Alastor bent over the vanity, palms down on the counter as he tried to breathe. He felt a tightness around his neck. His orders were to make Lucifer happy. He couldn’t go against that command. No matter how much he wanted revenge.

Steadily, he glanced up to meet his own eyes in the mirror. His shadow, visible behind him, looked at him with worry. No matter what, he needed to maintain his smile, to keep his control. The pain faded as he stood up straight. Both hands raised to straighten out his tie.

Just another regular day in Hell, like any other.

Where should he start the day?

Alastor disappeared into the shadows. That cold embrace of darkness providing him comfort. He traveled throughout the hotel like that, checking in on the residents and the facilities. All normal, just like the prior days. There weren’t even sinners trying to pick fights with the hotel.

The only thing that remained was checking on the king. Unlike with the others, Alastor didn’t only peek at him from the shadows. Instead, he used his staff to knock on the king’s door. When he received no answer, he knocked one more time. Still no answer.

Through his shadow powers, he let himself into the room. The king lay in bed, hiding inside the bundles of blankets. It must be a bad day for Lucifer’s mind.

With care, Alastor folded back the blankets. The bloodshot eyes of the king glared at him when the last blanket moved uncovered his face. The king’s eyes and face were puffy. Lucifer still wore his ducky pajamas. Instead of saying anything, Alastor picked Lucifer up and out of the bed in a wedding carry. Turning, he sat back down on the bed and let Lucifer rest on his lap.

“Do you want to talk about it?” Alastor asked, both of his arms wrapping around Lucifer.

“Do you really care?” Lucifer asked.

“Debatable. I’ll listen anyway.” Alastor nuzzled his face against Lucifer’s hair to show some light affection.

“I can’t believe I’ve been dumb enough that someone stole funds right under my nose,” Lucifer grumbled. “Do people forget who I am? I’m the devil!”

Alastor rubbed Lucifer’s lower back as he held onto the angel. Lucifer and his insecurities were so entertaining. The king had everything he could ever want. Depression doesn’t care about abundance, there will always be something it shines a spotlight on about oneself.

“Lilith would be ashamed of me. Charlie probably feels embarrassed by me.” Lucifer drifted off into his other worries.

“Most of those thoughts I know are wrong. Charlie adores you, and you’ve brought her a great deal of happiness being here. You’re no longer her absent father figure. As for the thief, well, we do live in Hell.” Alastor thought about all the changes he’d seen in Charlie, how the woman behaved even more sure of herself and determined.

Lucifer listened and snuggled up against Alastor. If only getting rid of those thoughts were that easy.

“Did you want to spend today in bed?” Alastor asked.

Lucifer nodded.

As much as Alastor wanted to punish Lucifer for the insult the prior evening, he didn’t feel up for it upon seeing Lucifer in this condition. After he let the angel cuddle for a few minutes, he maneuvered to lay Lucifer back in bed. What he didn’t expect is Lucifer pulling him down to lay with him.

The mattress felt heavenly; the pillows had just enough fluff. Still in his full suit and shoes felt wrong while laying in the king’s perfect bed. Lucifer didn’t appear to mind Alastor’s state of dress either as he cuddled up partially on top of the man. Lucifer’s head rested on Alastor’s chest. Alastor likely wouldn’t be getting anything else done for the day. Resigning to his fate, Alastor gently ran his fingers through Lucifer’s hair.

“I’m s..ry..” Lucifer mumbled.

“Excuse me? You’ll need to speak up, Lulu.” Alastor chuckled.

“I’m sorry. For saying your breath stinks.”

Alastor’s eyes widened. He hadn’t been expecting that. How is one supposed to respond to such an honest apology?

“…It likely did. It’s alright,” Alastor wrapped his arm around Lucifer and gave the angel a gentle squeeze.

“Will you stay with me?” Lucifer asked. The question is rather vague about how long.

It took a lot of consideration on the Radio Demon’s part. He didn’t want to make promises he couldn’t keep. It would ruin his reputation. Yet he couldn’t think of a place he’d rather be in that moment. Holding Lucifer in his most vulnerable state brought warmth to the sinner. Did he ever want to live without this? Live without Lucifer by his side? It took a great deal of introspection to find his answer. It took him long enough to answer that Lucifer clutched Alastor’s lapels.

“Yes, Lulu. I’ll stay with you.” Alastor meant it.

There in the king’s bed, the king fell asleep while holding onto the Radio Demon.

When it came time for meals, Alastor woke the sleepy sovereign. His shadow left to bring them both something to eat. Even sitting up, Lucifer refused to let go of Alastor’s coat as if he didn’t believe the sinner’s words about not leaving him.

“Why are you still here?” Lucifer asked.

“I said I’d stay with you. Your grip is also quite strong and I don’t want to rip my coat, hah ha.” Alastor let out a chuckle before he picked up the sandwich to feed to Lucifer. “Now say ‘ah’.”

Lucifer snorted and rolled his eyes before he leaned forward to take a bite of the peanut butter and jelly. It was the best Alastor’s shadow could really do by itself without making too much of a mess.

“You know what I mean,” Lucifer spoke with his mouth still half full of sandwich. “Why are you even with me?”

“As much as I am loath to admit this about anything or anyone in particular, I have fun being around you,” Alastor answered.

Lucifer opened his mouth to say something else, but Alastor put a corner of the sandwich in before words could come out. Taking the bite, Lucifer stayed quiet for the moment. Alastor smiled wider, happy to give the man a bit more time to think before he said something foolish.

“Don’t you prefer me when I’m… not like this?” Lucifer couldn’t look at Alastor when he spoke.

“I don’t understand,” Alastor said, tilting his head to the side.

“The confident king who knows what he’s doing, all smiles.”

“I am fond of all of you, not just the convenient parts of you.” Alastor bumped his forehead against Lucifer’s head.

“Easy for you to say now.” Lucifer took another bite of the sandwich. “You haven’t had to put up with this for years and years. You’ll tire of it at some point.”

Instead of responding, Alastor continued to feed Lucifer. Making sure Lucifer ate a very important task.

“Just yesterday, everything was fine. We had fun at Lu Lu World. I really had so much fun. Why did I wake up feeling like this? I must look so pathetic.”

“Yes, you do.” Alastor agreed.

Lucifer turned his head to glare at Alastor and found himself being kissed softly. His eyes went wide with surprise.

“And that’s okay,” Alastor said after they separated from the kiss. “My pathetic king.”

“You-“ Lucifer smiled while tears came up in the corners of his eyes. He even let out a short chortle. “You’re such an asshole.”

Lucifer used his sleeve to wipe at the tears. Alastor leaned in to kiss the corner of one of Lucifer’s eyes, curious about what angel tears tasted like. Alastor hummed softly as he licked his lips, enjoying the flavor.

After he finished the sandwich, Lucifer accepted the drink that Alastor passed him.

“I should probably let you go. You likely have stuff to do.” Lucifer made no motion to release Alastor’s coat.

“The hotel will survive without me for a day. I checked over the necessary tasks before coming to see you.” Alastor put a hand over the one clutching his lapels. “Though if you keep squeezing like that, my coat might end up permanently deformed. I’m not going to go anywhere, Lulu.”

It took a few seconds for Lucifer’s grip to go slack. He tried to rub the lapels back into shape, but there were obvious wrinkles on the suit now. Smirking, Lucifer didn’t really feel too bad about it. A bit of messiness added to Alastor’s professional appearance.

“Did you want to just sleep all day?” Alastor asked.

“No, but getting out of bed feels impossible.” Lucifer looked down at his hooves.

Alastor stood up and turned to stand in front of Lucifer. He offered his hands out to the angel. Lucifer stared at the hands.

“You’re the king of Hell. Since when has anything been ‘impossible’ for you?” Alastor moved his hands closer.

With a sigh, Lucifer took the hands and let himself get pulled up to a standing position. Out of bed. Alastor walked Lucifer over to the workbench and sat the angel down. Conjuring himself up a chair and a book to read, Alastor sat next to Lucifer. That’s how, while still in his pajamas and without doing his hair, the king actually managed to work on something.

By the time dinner rolled around, Lucifer actually got himself cleaned up and dressed. It took him a little longer to do his makeup to cover up the bags under his eyes, but he felt satisfied enough with his appearance to go and eat with everyone.

To Lucifer’s and Alastor’s surprise, Charlie ordered pizza for everyone. No cooking required. Beer accompanied the pizza. It almost felt like they were celebrating something, but in truth, they were just having a good time. Lucifer laughed along with the residents, as if he felt fine. No one would be the wiser to how his day actually went. His false smile is far more convincing than Alastor’s since he didn’t do it all the time.

A game of charades followed, where Lucifer got banned from being the clue giver after using his shapeshifting ability to cheat. Everyone shared a good laugh at the ridiculous things Lucifer could turn into.

The day really ended on a high note. Lucifer couldn’t have asked for a better evening compared to how he felt the entire day.

On Lucifer’s way back to his room, Alastor followed. At his door, he turned to look at the sinner and tilted his head.

“Your room is down the hall,” Lucifer reminded Alastor.

“I said I’d stay with you. If you still want me too.” Alastor knew his presence brought Lucifer some happiness.

Thinking about it, Lucifer nodded and let Alastor into his room. Once he got a good look at Alastor, Lucifer snapped his fingers and Alastor’s clothing turned into a set of silky smooth pajamas. It took little power for Lucifer to change his own outfit back to pajamas as well. Alastor felt the fabric with his fingertips, admiring how it felt against his fur. Definitely more modern than the pajamas he usually wore. He had no complaints.

The two of them got into the enormous fourposter bed. Alastor got settled easily. Lucifer cuddling up against him like earlier, head resting on Alastor’s fluffy chest, the fur partially displayed in the ‘V’ of the button-up shirt. Alastor wrapped an arm around the angel.

“Goodnight, Al.”

“Goodnight, Lulu. Sweet dreams.”

Once again, Lucifer let himself be completely relaxed around the sinner to the point he fell asleep with no issue.

Alastor, strangely, fell asleep too. No matter his intentions to stay awake. Being with Lucifer made him feel safe and comfortable.

The next thing Alastor knew, he was blinking and staring down at big red on yellow eyes looking up at him.

“You sleep with your eyes open. I thought you were already awake.” Lucifer laughed.

“I do?” Alastor raised an eyebrow.

“Yeah. You even keep smiling in your sleep, too.”

“Did you sleep well?”

“Umhm,” Lucifer confirmed. “You?”

“Yes.” Alastor moved to get up. “I should get my morning work done around the hotel.”

Lucifer slid off of Alastor as the man rose. The angel rolled over onto his back and looked at Alastor upside down. Alastor stood there and motioned to himself.

“If you wouldn’t mind?” Alastor asked.

Lucifer grinned and stuck his tongue out.

“Very well,” Alastor brought out his microphone staff and used the power within to change his clothing back into his suit, the wrinkles all gone.

Satisfied that Lucifer appeared to be feeling better, Alastor bent down to give him a kiss on the forehead.

“You should get ready, too. There are a lot of activities today with Charlie and the others. We should show our support.”

Alastor disappeared into shadows, confident in Lucifer’s ability to get himself out of bed that morning. He went through his usual checks and the day proceeded as expected. Lucifer even made an appearance at breakfast.

Then came Charlie’s lessons on how to figure out if something is ‘wrong’. Journaling hour. How to apologize meaningfully. Then free time.

As much as Lucifer loved his daughter, he really didn’t think he could sit down through another one of her sugary sweet presentations. It might be the cynic in him, but just talking about stuff like that never really helped anyone in his opinion. Still, like what Alastor said, he needed to show his support. This is his daughter’s dream. His thoughts and feelings on the subject didn’t matter. To be a good father, he needed to attend, even if he didn’t really want to.

The days continued on like that. The only change being that sometimes Alastor would stay the night in Lucifer’s room and allow the king to cuddle with him. It really cheered Lucifer up and made him feel loved.

At the end of the week, Lucifer had Keekee deliver a rose with an invitation to Alastor. The rose withered and died the moment Alastor touched it. Sadly, that is something he couldn’t really control. Still, he picked up the invitation.

My deer Al,
Will you please join me this evening in the conference room at 7 o’clock?

Alastor took the invitation to his room. He needed to pick out something to wear. Something that he could dance in. A solid red suit with black shoes and a black bow tie. Since they were going to be moving around a lot, Alastor tied his hair back. The short ponytail puffed out. Hopefully, this would be good enough. Alastor really got lost in these small moments with Lucifer. The more he allowed himself to feel, the more he feared that he forgot something important.

Seven rolled around and Alastor walked into the large room. All the tables and chairs were moved off to the side, leaving a large empty area in the middle of the room. Lucifer stood there wearing a lovely white suit instead of his ringmaster’s outfit. It complimented Alastor’s red very well. Flower petals floated in the air, falling impossibly slow. As soon as Alastor entered the room, the lights dimmed and two spotlights lit up. One on him and the other on Lucifer. The spotlight followed Alastor as he walked to Lucifer.

“You’ve outdone yourself.” Alastor complimented.

All this effort just for a simple date night.

“You ain’t seen nothing yet.” Lucifer held out his hand to Alastor.

The music started as soon as Alastor took Lucifer’s hand. Jazz. Not electro jazz, but songs from Alastor’s life. Lucifer really put a great deal of effort into this. It took only a few moments for Alastor to completely lose himself in dancing. Lucifer kept up with him so well. From the Charleston to the Foxtrot and swing dancing, the two men cut a rug better than anyone else in Hell likely could.

It all made Alastor feel alive again.

The scenery changed the more they danced. A golden, sparkling fog formed on the ground. It moved with every step of their feet. Spraying up with every kick. The surrounding objects all faded into nothing. It was just the two of them, the flower petals, and the golden fog.

It must have been hours by the time the two of them stopped, panting, holding onto each other tightly. Lucifer started to unbutton his shirt, and he unclipped his tie. Alastor looked confused until the golden aura around Lucifer disappeared. Lucifer opened his shirt to show his neck and collar. Leisurely, Alastor leaned down and bit into where Lucifer’s neck met his shoulder. Nothing could make the night more perfect. After such activity, the blood rushed through Alastor giving him an immediate high. He slowly sunk down to kneel in front of Lucifer. Wrapping his arms around Lucifer, he pressed his face against the angel’s torso.

Leaving his shirt and jacket in disarray, Lucifer pet Alastor’s ears. The sinner didn’t bother to pull away.

The music continued to play softly in the background. All the flower petals finally fell completely to the floor, covering it. All the tables and chairs came back into view as Lucifer let his magic fade.

Alastor couldn’t deny it any longer. He lo-

“I love you,” Lucifer whispered.

Breathing completely ceasing, Alastor froze. The words sounded as if they came so easily from Lucifer.

It all worked just how he wanted it to. How Alastor planned it all. So why did his heart feel like it might break?

“You don’t have to say it back.” Lucifer’s angelic voice sounded understanding.

Tightening his grip on Lucifer, Alastor stayed silent. Both of his ears fell back and shadows gathered around him. Before Lucifer could say anything more, Alastor ran away, falling into the darkness.

“Fuck me…” Lucifer rubbed his face with his hands as he fell to his knees.

The music screeched before turning off.

He messed up big time.

Chapter Text

All that Alastor could have hoped for fell into place. His goal of seducing the king succeeded. So why did he run away? He should be celebrating. Being confident and acting as if he knew Lucifer loved him all along. Widening his smile to appear sincere as he lied and schemed to Lucifer’s face.

Instead, hearing those words terrified him. How could he ever respond to such feelings? Alastor was a serial killer and a cannibal. How could anyone possibly love him?

They were in Hell, and Lucifer’s pickings weren’t that great. Alastor by far considered himself the best pick of the lot. So why did it startle him so much? To the point he couldn’t even think of anything to say and panicked. Survival instinct kicked in. Survival in Hell is something Alastor exceeded at since his death. To keep his state of self safe, he’d left the king in the conference room alone.

This wasn’t supposed to be real. Genuine feelings had no place in Alastor’s afterlife.

Clutching his staff, he paced around his room. Both of his ears were pinned back from his distress. Only moments ago Alastor enjoyed the ambrosia that is Lucifer’s blood after an amazing night of dancing. It made his heart beat faster and his smile come naturally. When Lucifer learned the truth of his orders in all of this, he’d hate the Radio Demon. Everything they shared would appear fake. How could Alastor explain it?

The way the king trusted him so completely used to fill Alastor with pride and superiority, now guilt also ate away at him.

Maybe Charlie wouldn’t succeed. He could always call his favor off and just say Charlie did her best. It meant he wouldn’t get his soul back, and he’d be forever under Michael’s thumb. Lucifer getting severely hurt over this began to tip the scales of Alastor’s decision.

A knock at the door made Alastor freeze like a deer in headlights. His eyes were wide as he stayed quiet.

“I’m not letting you run away this time,” Lucifer spoke loudly. “Open the door.”

Alastor retreated all the way to his radio tower. He couldn’t face his feelings head on. He knew a losing battle when he saw one.

Unluckily for Alastor, Lucifer could portal wherever he wanted. He knew all of Hell, including every inch of the hotel. The portal opened right next to Alastor’s console. Before Alastor could disappear back into the darkness, Lucifer gave a stern look at Alastor’s shadow self. Because of that look, Alastor’s shadow powers stopped working. Lucifer was the king of Hell, and all those who resided in it were his subjects.

“Are you alright?” Lucifer asked.

“Why wouldn’t I be?” Alastor lied and looked away, unable to meet Lucifer’s gaze.

“You know, this trusting each other thing is a two-way street in a relationship. You’ve listened to me plenty of times, I can be here for you too.” Lucifer reached out and placed a hand over one of Alastor’s. The radio demon still held onto his staff with both hands. “What is it about what I said that bothered you?”

“It didn’t bother me,” Alastor claimed.

“Try again.”

Alastor bared his teeth at Lucifer, showing his gums, but the angel exhibited no sign of backing down.

“It made me feel strange. I didn’t know whether I liked it or not and came here to think,” Alastor relented.

“So what I said wasn’t a ‘bad’ thing?” Lucifer needed to know.

“No. Not bad at all.”

Lucifer let out a heavy sigh of relief. The stiffness in his face finally relaxing into a gentle smile. All of his worries of scaring Alastor away permanently lessened. He’d truly thought he’d crossed one of Alastor’s lines again without meaning too.

“Good. Because I do. As I said before, you don’t have to say it back. You don’t have to say anything. I do want you to know it hurt when you ran away.” Lucifer squeezed Alastor’s hand.

“Hurt? You’re an archangel. How could I possibly hurt you?” Alastor snorted.

“Easily.”

Alastor didn’t see how. Even if he gnawed at Lucifer for an entire day, he wouldn’t be able to break through that golden aura of protection. It took looking at Lucifer’s eyes and seeing the kindness that it clicked. He realized Lucifer meant in the way he feared he’d hurt the angel. Emotional agony. Something much harder to heal and get over.

After releasing his staff, Alastor grabbed onto Lucifer’s hand.

The two stood there silently for a few minutes, watching each other. They were old enough that a few minutes went by like a few seconds.

Lucifer caused a disturbance first, taking a step forward and raising up to the tips of his hooves. Alastor bent down in order to meet him for a kiss. Something kind to break the tension.

“You don’t have to run away. Use your words next time. If I’m doing something or say something that makes you uncomfortable, tell me. I’ll stop. I know what ‘no’ means. I meant it when I said we can go as far and as slow as you want too. There are no expectations you need to worry about meeting.” Lucifer cupped Alastor’s face with one of his hands.

Lucifer truly lived up to the reputation of the perfect being. Temptation incarnate. For the first time, Alastor resigned to his defeat instead of running away. Alastor leaned his face against Lucifer’s hand and closed his eyes.

“You really look beautiful tonight,” Lucifer kept his voice soft, worried about startling the Radio Demon and ruining the moment.

“So do you. Very handsome.” Alastor let his eyes open half way to watch Lucifer’s expression.

The angel looked happy with a large, honest smile on his face. The smile stretched almost ear to ear, showing off the shiny, pearl-like teeth. A few blonde tresses, still a mess from all their dancing, fell over Lucifer’s face. Then there were those perfect eyes.

Alastor turned his head and kissed Lucifer’s palm.

“I hope you have a goodnight, Lulu,” Alastor’s voice sounded calm and collected.

Alastor needed to put an end to this night before he said something he might regret.

“You too, Al.” Lucifer got the hint and withdrew his hand before he opened a portal to leave back to his own room.

After Lucifer left, Alastor stayed standing in his radio tower. After so much scheming and using Charlie like a cat’s paw, how could Alastor back out now? He glanced at the microphone on his staff and grit his teeth. So this is how it felt to worry about someone more than yourself. Alastor truly did not enjoy this compassionate side of himself.

Sleep eluded Alastor for most of the night as he considered the importance of his soul.

In the morning, it was business as usual. Lucifer even got started on breakfast before Alastor could get to the kitchen. They shared a good morning kiss before Alastor started the coffee. The two of them were back to simple gestures of affection when no one else could spot them. A kiss here, a handhold there, and sometimes they even held one another.

One major change for the hotel happened later on that day. They actually received some visitors who wanted to tour the hotel and check it out. Most came to see if there really would be free food and drinks. This kept Charlie busy for most of the day and put off her lessons so she could entertain and try to win over the new sinners. Alastor didn’t stand a chance at getting even a second of the woman’s time.

So be it. He didn’t need to be in a rush. Who knows when Michael would show up next? So far, Charlie didn’t convince the angel of anything, so maybe Michael really wished to hold strong to not showing her his experiment. Alastor’s plan might fail on its own, probably for the best.

Alastor’s day played out like any other. This time he checked in on Stolas to see how the Goetia handled the accounting for the king. Even Alastor felt confused by all those numbers and different ledgers. It really was a good idea to hire someone to manage that portion of Lucifer’s kingdom.

“Everything on the up and up?” Alastor inquired.

“From what I’ve been through so far, nothing is jumping out at me. So if there are, then they’re very good at hiding their tracks,” Stolas answered. “I’m still working through the backlog. There are a lot of requests where I feel it would be prudent if I investigated the companies and where that funding went.”

“Attaboy. Do as you see fit. I’ll be looking forward to your reports to present to the king. I hope you and your daughter had a good time at the theme park?”

“It’s difficult to tell if Via enjoyed it. I really hope she did. The rides and performances were certainly better than Loo Loo Land’s. We visited her favorite occult store afterwards and looked at their latest taxidermy.”

“Sounds like the two of you are quite copacetic.”

“Thanks to you and the king,” Stolas could never thank them enough for getting him back in contact with his daughter. The terror he felt over thinking she might hate him haunted his ever waking moment before.

“All part of our contract. Keep up the good work.”

With that finished, he busied himself reading Lucifer’s latest mail, which he had the king deliver to him. That evening, they went through the different important items while eating dinner together. There weren’t many items now that Alastor kept the king on top of things.

“I’d like it if you stayed here for the night,” Lucifer interrupted some of their work to speak of their sleeping arrangements.

“Very well, Lulu,” Alastor agreed. “Now, about this invitation to a party. Are you going to attend and start making public appearances?”

Lucifer made a displeased face as he thought about how boring those parties usually were. His frown causing his chin to wrinkle. A lot of the royals enjoyed gossiping. Lots of names that Lucifer didn’t care to remember and more he wished he could forget. One of his few demon friends, Frederick von Eldritch, might be at these parties. Seeing him wouldn’t be a terrible.

“If you see an invitation from the Eldritch family, let me know. Other than that, unless it’s Paimon or another big name, refuse it. A lot of the lower royals send invites, hoping I’ll attend so they can have something to brag about.” Lucifer leaned back in his seat and drank from his teacup.

“Don’t wish to put on your glad rags and be somebody’s show pony?” Alastor chuckled. “I’m slightly surprised. I thought you’d enjoy that kind of thing.”

“I’m no one’s show pony.” Lucifer held his teacup to the side and placed his free hand on his chest, fingers splayed out. “I am a headliner.”

“I’ll keep that in mind.” Alastor raised his eyebrow, doubtful of the claim.

When they both called it a night, Lucifer changed their clothes into pajamas. Such transformation magic is easy for the devil. In bed, Lucifer played with Alastor’s chest fluff, twirling it between and around his fingers. Such a cute part of Alastor kept hidden by that suit of his. A piece of Alastor that only Lucifer got to enjoy. The thought of having such a private thing between them made Lucifer’s grin. Just the two of them, laying comfortably in bed.

Soon enough, the men fell asleep in each other’s arms.

The next day Alastor found Charlie rushing around the hotel.

“Charlie, if you have a moment-“

“Sorry, Alastor, I’ve got to get to the embassy to visit with uncle Michael and I’m running late. We’ll talk when I get back.” The woman hurried past Alastor.

In the evening, Alastor ended up busy fixing things the new residents wrecked. The pool table and cues laid in pieces around the game room. Not everyone knew the basics of manners yet, so Alastor took it upon himself to teach them through fear. The guests all held onto one another, cowering as Alastor loomed over the group.

“Now, what have we learned?” Alastor’s teeth lit up with each word while he kept his mouth shut. His eyes were radio dials on black sclera.

“Don’t break shit that ain’t yours and make sure to share.” One of them said, and the others all nodded along.

“Glad this was an educational moment for you, fellas.” Alastor’s imposing form shrunk back down and his eyes went back to normal. He wished Charlie would be pickier about their guests. These ones were too pathetic to be entertaining. “Is there anything you grifters need?”

“No, Mr. Radio Demon, sir.” They all shook their heads.

“Then why are you still in front of me?” Alastor narrowed his eyes and raised his eyebrow.

The group stumbled over one another as they tried to get out of the room.

Alastor let out a sigh and snapped his fingers. His workers removed the garbage so Alastor could conjure up a new pool table and supplies.

Unfortunately, this meant another rain check on his conversation with Charlie.

The following day, they were just as busy. Alastor couldn’t help but think someone might be sending these sinners to them on purpose. Not that it mattered to him at all, but he found himself busier with his hotel management job. Making sure the guests had rooms, that their food needs were met, and that they all knew the basic rules kept Alastor very busy.

During Charlie’s first class since the influx, numerous guests failed to show up. Alastor handled removing them from the premises for breaking the primary rule: You get to stay for free, have free food, enjoy a safe place to express oneself, all for the low low cost of participating in the princess’ redemption process. If they didn’t even try, Alastor wouldn’t get to enjoy watching them fail.

None of them had the balls to refuse to leave when asked politely either, so Alastor didn’t get to have any fun maiming people. None of them wanted to be eaten alive.

A few times, Alastor thought he might have a moment with Charlie alone, but someone else always showed up and interrupted them. Guests and residents alike. Charlie didn’t get a moment of peace and it annoyed Alastor. He needed to investigate why they had such an abundance of guests suddenly.

Threats or payments were the two likely reasons. To Alastor, it appeared obvious those attending had no intention of being redeemed. Charlie, the kind soul, trusted everyone and believed all individuals deserved a second chance. Kicking out the moochers who didn’t even put in the slightest effort fell under Alastor’s job description.

There were more important things to deal with than his little conversation, like eating sinners who attempted to vandalize the hotel. The mystery of the new, bolder sinners took the forefront of Alastor’s thoughts. So Alastor left talking to Charlie on the back burner.

Alastor figured the culprit must be Vox. Trying to sabotage the hotel by overburdening the princess to make her quit, thus sabotaging Alastor’s ‘project’. Vox’s obsession with him truly knew no bounds. The TV Demon continued to put out anti-Radio Demon propaganda almost daily. No matter how cleverly Alastor quipped back at Vox there were always going to be morons that believed the picture box over a radio. Honestly, getting fools to follow him was one of Vox’s best talents both in life and after death. That mixed with Alastor’s waning reputation emboldened quite a few sinners to be as annoying as possible. Convinced that they could get one up on an overlord by following a few simple steps.

Truly, Alastor should just start eating them instead of throwing them out, but such violent behavior without good cause would upset Charlie. If he caused Charlie any distress, that would upset both Michael and Lucifer. Alastor didn’t particularly wish to be on the receiving end of divine wrath again. He thought about maiming them, but realized they’d go on television and talk about how the hotel wasn’t safe. His hands were tied unless they started the violence.

His planned conversation with Charlie was forgotten in the sea of his responsibilities.

Everything else proceeded well. His long days often ended with him reading a book or listening to Lucifer talk about his memories of Eden and the starting days of humanity while they both laid in bed.

Really, everything seemed perfect for the Radio Demon.

Laying with Lucifer cuddled against him, he ran his fingers through that golden hair. This must be what Heaven felt like. Murder, romance, and getting to watch people fail daily while he basked in his own glory. Alastor couldn’t think of a better afterlife, other than having his soul back and getting to keep all of this.

It truly brought Alastor happiness being with Lucifer. The angel’s wacky antics and bizarre rubber ducks are always amusing. Even when he got to see Lucifer’s depressed side, he found the man entertaining.

Lucifer similarly found himself in a state where he felt cared for, even when he didn’t care about himself. Although he knew Alastor took pleasure in his misery, having the company and support helped him more than words could ever describe.

So before he showed anyone else the finished design for his ride, he asked Alastor to come see it. After they finished dinner, he tugged on Alastor’s sleeve to lead him to the workbench.

“I want to show you something. I already have a spot planned out for it in Lu Lu World.” Lucifer explained.

Alastor watched what appeared to be large ducks spinning around while also circling each other. The inside of the ducks were hollow to allow passengers. Sides, front and back, were also missing from the seats up. The top was held up by four poles on each rounded corner. It looked absolutely ridiculous.

“It’s certainly something.” Alastor tilted his head.

“We’re going to start building it soon. It’s for people who aren’t as into the thrill seeking rides. A lot calmer while still providing enjoyment and fun.” Lucifer’s expression shined brightly, proud of his latest invention.

“‘We’re’?” Alastor raised an eyebrow at the word. He certainly wouldn’t be helping make something this ridiculous.

“Yeah. Me and the crew. So I’ll be out of the hotel for a week or so. Think you can manage without me?” Lucifer teased, elbowing Alastor playfully.

Alastor reached over and gave Lucifer’s shoulder a few pats.

“I already do. Every day,” Alastor poked one of Lucifer’s emotional sore spots as his smile widened.

“Ah yeah hah,” Lucifer smiled nervously, pulling at his bow tie like one might pull at a shirt collar. He knew he should do more for the hotel, but he really got absorbed in his hyper-fixation. “You know you can ask for help if you need it.”

The yellow smile became a wobbly grin as Alastor tried to hold in his laughter at the idea that he’d need the king’s help. He’d managed the Hazbin Hotel longer than the king’s residency. Fought battles, consumed sinners, unclogged toilets, and overall exceeded in the expectations of a hotelier.

“Ha ha ha, I don’t see that ever being necessary,” Alastor laughed before shaking his head a few times.

“You don’t have to be such a prick about it.” Lucifer poked at Alastor’s chest with his apple cane. “Back to the spinning ducks. When it’s finished, I want to take you to Lu Lu World again to try it with me.”

“…” Alastor’s nose scrunched and his eyebrows came down to cause a wrinkle between them.

“Please?”

“I’m not getting on any of those other ‘thrilling’ rides again. Just this one, and the tunnel. Maybe we can go to the booths and try some of the games available. I used to be superb at target shooting.”

“It’s a date.”

“Indeed.”

Both men lived in their own little shared paradise in Hell. They kissed before Alastor left to prepare dinner.

For now, the bliss let Alastor forget all about his orders and Michael. He kept himself busy most days. Construction soon began on the ride and after the second day, he found himself missing Lucifer. He didn’t get to see him during lunch since Lucifer left after breakfast and didn’t return until dinner time.

On the fourth day of construction, Alastor received a summons from Charlie to meet with her in the study. That’s when he remembered. This could be an excellent time to talk to her about disregarding his favor. He’d consider her efforts good enough and let her drop the topic.

“Charlie, I wished to talk to you about-“ Alastor’s blood went cold when he walked into the study and found her standing there with Michael.

“About what?” Michael asked, watching Alastor close the door.

“Some minor personal business,” not necessarily a lie, but Alastor certainly wouldn’t tell Michael about Charlie’s favor.

Michael nodded and looked at Charlie, then back to Alastor.

“Where’s Lucifer?” Michael’s wings vibrated for a second, the sound of glass clinking echoed through the room as the feathers collided.

Alastor knew from experience what that sound meant. Michael felt uneasy.

“He’s working on building a ride in Lu Lu World,” Alastor explained, realizing he might be too late to take his favor back.

“Good. He’s not going to be happy about this, but I’m sure he’ll understand in time.” Michael looked Alastor up and down. “You’ll still be functional after all, better than that for him.”

“Why did you want me to ask Alastor to come here? What are you even talking about?” Charlie got a sinking feeling in the pit of her stomach.

“You wanted to see the fruits of my labor, well you’ve been witnessing most of it already. Alastor here has been working for me to aid you and your hotel. He’s here under my orders.” Michael explained. “He’s also the first sinner who’s free will I know how to remove.”

Charlie looked at Alastor and waited for some kind of response. A denial. She received none. Instead, when Michael motioned for Alastor to come closer, the sinner complied.

“He also had orders to make your father happy.” Michael didn’t want to hurt his brother, but these games had gone on long enough. “I know I should have put a stop to it, but Lucifer acted so joyful being with him. It didn’t feel right taking that away, but a lie is a lie. All of the help he’s been providing is only because I ordered him to support your hotel and to protect you.”

“Charlie, I swear it isn’t-” Alastor couldn’t say anything else as Michael shushed him.

A sparkling blue collar appeared around Alastor’s neck, the chain connected to it held by Michael. With one tug, Michael brought Alastor down to his hands and knees.

“Uncle, stop it. You don’t need to hurt him.” Charlie couldn’t just stand there and watch this.

Even if everything was a lie, Alastor helped her and they were friends. She couldn’t just stand by and let him be humiliated.

“You wanted to see what I’ve accomplished in my experiments with free will. I’m going to show you.” Michael kept his calm even as Charlie transformed into her demonic self. “You’ll understand when you see how successful it is.”

Alastor’s eyes went wide as he cowered, his ears pulled back. What in the world made him think this would be a good idea? Could he really depend on the Morningstars or did he just ruin his own afterlife? How did he forget the terror those cold blue eyes caused? The pain he experienced for years. The feeling of being trapped inside of himself unable to control anything.

Michael reached towards Alastor.

Charlie didn’t know what to do as she saw her uncle wrap his hand around the neck of Alastor’s shadow. Michael pulled. Alastor felt pain in every nerve of his body as he shuddered and flopped onto the ground. It hurt so much he couldn’t even scream. Golden light surrounded the shadow and tiny rays pierced into Alastor’s skin.

“Stop it!” Charlie demanded and rushed at her uncle, only to be stopped by a field of light. She pounded on it with all her strength, but couldn’t break it. She just wasn’t powerful enough. “Uncle Michael, please stop! You’re hurting him!”

“So what? All he is at his core is a sinner.,” Michael looked at Charlie, his expression disturbingly kind. “He’s supposed to suffer. It’s why he’s in Hell. This is his redemption. The only way to redeem someone so far gone.”

Michael turned his attention back to Alastor as he felt the chain trying to pull out of his hand. The free will refused to disconnect from Alastor’s soul.

“Ah, yes. I guess our minor exchange is over.” Michael let go of the chain and the collar around Alastor’s neck broke and fell apart.

Alastor’s soul belonged to himself once again.

Moving his hand up, Michael gathered the light fragments that pierced into Alastor above the palm of his hand, forming a small orb. Dark tendrils ripped out of Alastor’s body with each removal, the light pulling them out. The more the orb absorbed, the more monochromatic Alastor became. Even the black fur and hair became a dull gray while everything else went white.

“It took me a long time to realize a sinner’s free will isn’t in just one place. You can’t just cut it out and remove it. It’s more like a weed, rooting its way throughout the soul. Once you have a tight grasp on the biggest part of it, the rest is easy to remove.” Michael spoke clinically, as if he were describing a routine surgery. “Really, when I perfect this, it’ll be easy to make people suitable for Heaven, no matter the sins they’ve committed.”

Charlie cried from rage as she clawed violently at the shield. Alastor watched her, his eyes turning gray as his smile became a flat line.

“Just stop! You’ve shown me and made your point. Give it back! Stop taking it!”

“You still have sympathy for him? He’s played your father for a fool and has done nothing but deceive you.”

“This is so fucked up! Why are you doing this?!” Charlie growled, still hitting the shield of light as hard as she could, her knuckles started to bleed.

“To show you my progress. You’re the one who wanted to see it…” Michael sighed. “I knew you weren’t ready. He’ll be much better once this is finished. You’ll see. He can be a genuine friend, one you can trust.”

Why did Alastor ask her to do this? Charlie couldn’t understand. Did Alastor really want her to discover how terrible her uncle’s plans were? At the cost of his own free will? This reminded her of seeing Angel Dust being abused, and she’d been powerless then, too.

The ball in Michael’s palm spun faster and faster until Alastor’s full shadow disconnected from his body and got absorbed. No more light or darkness came out of Alastor’s body. To Charlie’s horror, he appeared to be dead.

“Get up.” Michael ordered.

Alastor stood up, his body still trembling, but forced to do as commanded. The constant yellow smile nowhere in sight. A dull, vacant expression taking its place. He looked odd in his bright red suit like this.

With a wave of his hand, Michael changed Alastor’s red suit into a white uniform. Fake angel wings were attached to the back. Alastor looked the part of a winner.

“See? After a little bit of effort he’s better than fine.” Michael put a hand on Alastor’s shoulder. “Alastor, keep doing your job at the hotel. You should go make us those sweet things you made before.”

Without a word, Alastor started to walk out of the study. Michael let the golden shield dissipate so he could leave.

Charlie rushed forward as soon as she could to go to Alastor. She wrapped her arms around him and he stopped moving.

“I’m sorry, I’m so sorry.” She cried against his chest.

Alastor raised a hand and gave her a gentle pat on the head before he carefully unwrapped her arms from around himself. Once free, he continued to go to the kitchen without a word. Charlie was left alone in the study with Michael.

“Give it back!” Charlie ordered through her tears.

She went to her uncle and hit his chest with the sides of her fist. Like a toddler trying to hurt an adult.

“No. In time, you’ll realize this is a good thing. It’s redemption for the unredeemable. He’ll do what you ask him to do with no complaint.” Michael let her hit him to get her frustrations out. “He really wasn’t your friend. Even if he pretended to be. All he is is a sinner. Now he can be yours and your father’s without having to worry about betrayal or manipulation.”

“Give it back.” Charlie didn’t care if their friendship wasn’t real. This felt wrong.

“You and your father will like him much better this way once you get used to it.”

“My dad will never forgive you.”

That made Michael wince. One of his big reasons for these experiments was to get rid of sinners so Lucifer could leave Hell. This didn’t even involve erasing the sinners from existence. The sinners still got to have an afterlife this way.

“Your father still hasn’t forgiven me for his fall. This is such a little thing in comparison to that. Whatever Luci needs, Alastor can be now. As soon as Luci understands that, he’ll realize this is for the best. It’ll take some time and patience to get the commands right, but it’s amazing what they can do.”

“You said it wouldn’t hurt a person.”

“Sinners aren’t people.” Michael’s delusions and bias were on full display. “Sinners are monsters.”

“How can you be so cruel?” Charlie could hardly believe her uncle, who supported her dream, who worked with her on improving the hotel, who praised her work constantly, could do something so heartless.

Michael sighed before he smiled and looked down at her with sympathy.

“Charlie, it’s not cruelty, it’s mercy.”

“Dad will take it back if you don’t give it back.” Charlie knew she couldn’t win against a fight with Michael. She couldn’t even bruise him. Her father, on the other hand, was the king of Hell. One of the oldest beings in existence. Michael could not get away with this.

“I won’t do that.” Michael grabbed her hands with his own and brought them up to hold between them. He healed her torn and broken knuckles with his powers. “You’re just upset because he tricked you, and it’s okay. I understand. Your naivety is something that makes you and Lucifer so similar. You still think of him as your friend when he’s actually nothing.”

He reached to wipe her tears, and she pulled away from him, not bothering to hide the look of disgust on her face.

Michael let out a sigh. Taking a step away from Charlie, he disappeared into shimmering blue waves. Charlie fell to her knees and sobbed, wrapping her arms tightly around herself.

Vaggie found her a while later, hearing the sobs as she walked by the study. Without a word, the ex-exorcist wrapped Charlie up into a big hug and kissed the top of her head.

“What is it, babe? What happened?” Vaggie asked.

“I didn’t know what would happen.” Charlie turned and cried on Vaggie’s shoulder. “I don’t know how to fix it.”

“Fix what?” Vaggie asked.

Alastor walked in with a tray of beignets. Vaggie didn’t even recognize the Radio Demon.

“Ah!” She stood up and brought out her spear, worried it might be an angelic attack.

“Vaggie, it’s Alastor.” Charlie held onto Vaggie’s skirt as she looked up at her girlfriend.

Vaggie lowered her spear and sat back down next to Charlie so she could wrap her in her arms.

Alastor said nothing and knelt down to hold out the tray for the two of them. Charlie watched him for a long while.

“I’m sorry.” She said.

In response, Alastor held the tray closer.

“You want me to eat them?” Charlie asked.

“Yes. I made them for you,” Alastor’s radio filter was completely gone.

“I don’t think I have an appetite right now…” Charlie felt horrible.

Alastor stood back up and left the room.

“What the fuck happened to Alastor?” Vaggie asked, eyes wide.

Charlie explained, starting with how Alastor used his favor...

Wandering around the hotel, Alastor offered the beignets to everyone he passed by. It didn’t take long before he wound up ambling into the bar.

Angel Dust and Husker’s laughter died down when they saw him approach. Similar to when he offered them to other sinners, Alastor held out the tray.

The two sinners warily accepted the offered pastries.

“Hey Al, you okay. You’re acting a bit- you look a bit- well, weirder than usual.” Angel Dust spoke with his mouth full.

Husker took a sniff of the pastry to check for poison or drugs before he also took a bite. Whatever happened to Alastor, he didn’t trust one bit, but this could all be some kind of act. To what ends he didn’t know.

“Yeah, boss, what’s up with the new threads and look? Those also look like wings on your back. Get redeemed while none of us were paying attention?” Husker snorted at the very thought.

“Michael made the clothes and wings for me. I’m not redeemed.” Alastor’s eyebrows drew close together, and he managed a tiny frown.

“You don’t seem happy about that,” Angel noticed.

“I don’t feel anything.” He held out the tray again. “Do you want more?”

“Husk, this freakin’ you out as much as I’m freaked the fuck out?” Angel Dust eyed the bartender.

“You have no idea.”

Trying not to think about Alastor’s appearance, Husker refilled Angel Dust’s drink. The porn star downed it immediately, trying to get prepared for whatever bullshit could be going on with the Radio Demon. This amount of weird on an entirely new level compared to what else he experienced at the hotel.

“You are Alastor, ain’t ya?” Angel Dust carefully took another beignet in hopes it would keep this terrifying new Alastor happy.

“Yes,” Alastor answered.

A simple answer. To the point. No radio filter or sound effects attached. Suspicious, Angel Dust set his glass down and ran a finger over the rim.

“So, why the new look?” Husker also took another pastry.

“Michael wants me to wear this.”

Angel and Husk shared a confused look. Why Alastor would ever wear something for the angel? Let alone change his hair. Not just that, but Alastor’s entire personality altered to that of a wet napkin.

“So you just do what Michael wants now?” Angel Dust asked this time.

“Yes.”

“Since when did you become the angel’s bitch?”

Alastor looked around until he saw a clock. The beignets took him a short while to make thanks to having the dough pre-made. After adding in his wandering through the hotel, he came up with the most accurate time he could think of.

“About two hours ago.”

Answering the questions honestly and promptly isn’t really Alastor’s style. Neither is admitting to being someone’s ‘bitch’. In all his time in Hell, Husker had seen nothing like this. He considered himself a person who knew Alastor the best and Alastor’s behavior right now made no sense.

One thing he knew is Michael came to the hotel today. Husker remembered when Michael spoke with them for the first time. The discussion about free will and removing it from sinners left an incredibly deep imprint in his memory.

“… Pat your head.” Husker said after working up the nerve.

Alastor set the tray down and patted his own head.

“No fuckin’ way,” Angel Dust laughed.

“Angel, this is serious. There’s something you weren’t there for when Michael spoke with us. You left to write your letter before the king and his brother got into a fight.” Husker said. As he noticed Alastor continued patting his own head, he ordered, “Stop it.”

Alastor stopped.

“Something about removing the free will of sinners.” Husker hissed in a whisper to the porn star.

“Bullshit. You’ve gotta be fuckin’ with me.” Angel Dust looked Alastor up and down. “You’re telling me he has no free will right now?”

Husker shrugged. It’s the only explanation he could think of. The fear that Alastor might have some kind of strange plan associated with this change stayed a possibility in Husker’s mind.

“Yeah right. Okay. Rub your belly.” Angel Dust wanted to try out this party trick himself.

Alastor rubbed his own belly while Husker took a swig from his bottle of booze. This all didn’t sit right with the bartender.

“Spin around in a circle.” Angel continued to give orders.

Alastor turned in a circle while continuing to rub his belly.

Husker couldn’t help but snicker at the performance. Seeing someone who made him suffer so many times do something so stupid brightened his mood.

“Hop on one leg,” Angel laughed, adding to the orders.

Sure enough, Alastor hopped on one leg, while turning in a circle and rubbing his belly. His spinning slowed down considerably as Alastor hopped as best he could on his hoof.

“This is surprisingly entertainin’.” Angel covered his mouth as he laughed as the great and powerful Radio Demon made himself look like a fool.

For a while, the two sinners watched the overlord. Neither of them really having any ideas of what to do with an Alastor who’d do whatever they said.

“Stop.” Angel Dust said when he noticed Alastor wobble and almost fall over. “He’s really determined to keep this up.”

Angel still refused to believe that free will removal had anything to do with this. How could someone as powerful as Alastor have an essential part of his soul removed?

“I don’t think it’s an act.” Husker shook his head. “As fun as this is, I think we should go talk to Charlie.”

“As if someone’s free will can really be taken away. Here, I’ll prove it’s nothin’ more than him fuckin’ with us. Suck my dick.” Angel Dust knew Alastor would never entertain such an idea. Whatever sort of trick the Radio Demon had planned wouldn’t work.

Before the spider knew it, Alastor knelt down in front of him. Alastor’s fingers slipped up under Angel’s shirt as he tried to get to the waist of Angel’s shorts so he could pull them down. His claws lightly scratched against Angel’s hips.

Once Angel got over his initial shock, he stumbled backwards out of Alastor’s grip. Just in time to prevent his shorts from being pulled down.

“Stop.” Angel said when Alastor crawled toward him.

Alastor sat back on his hooves and blinked up at the spider. Angel Dust felt despicable for even testing such a crazy idea. This really wasn’t an act. After his entire body shuddered from revulsion, Angel looked at Husker with a frown. All the humor he found in the situation was suddenly gone. His own experiences of not being able to say ‘no’ making this far more personal.

“Do not tell the king I did that. I didn’t think he’d really fuckin’ do it.” Angel Dust rubbed his own arms.

A crazier idea came to Angel’s mind. His eyes widened, and he looked at the passive-appearing Alastor. The horrifying Radio Demon almost looked adorable like that. Strangely helpless. Still, the idea of doing this terrified Angel Dust. After taking in a deep breath, Angel Dust slowly let it out. This order would likely get him killed. Even if Alastor acted like their friend, Angel knew the guy could turn on them in a heartbeat.

“Angel, you okay?” Husker walked around the bar to set a hand on one of Angel’s arms.

“Give Husker his soul back,” Angel’s voice came out trembling and weak.

Angel knew Husker would do the same for him if possible. Even if Alastor almost made him piss himself with fear, he couldn’t let this opportunity go by.

Husker turned his head to look at Alastor, eyes wide.

Alastor’s hands rose and a piece of glowing green paper materialized. A chain connected from the contract to Husker’s neck appeared. Alastor took an upper corner of the contract in each hand and ripped it in half. The chain shattered on the way up to the collar, which similarly cracked and disintegrated.

“He’s gonna kill us.” Husker’s ears fell back, so worried about the future he couldn’t celebrate what just happened.

“Free Niffty’s soul too.” Angel Dust said before he lost the nerve.

Similarly, another piece of paper formed, and Alastor ripped it in two. There was a panicked, bloody scream that came from somewhere in the hotel.

“That one I don’t think was necessary. Niffty’s into it.” Husker winced when he heard the scream.

“Well, she can sell it to him again, then. Not takin’ any chances while we can do this.” Angel Dust shrugged.

Angel Dust’s fur stood on end and he had goosebumps all over. Husker wrapped his arms around Angel and nuzzled against the taller man’s back.

“We’re Charlie’s friends. He can’t touch us unless he wants to piss off Charlie and piss off the king along the way. Besides, he’d exploit us just as much if he could,” Angel Dust reasoned.

Now what do they do with Alastor? Angel didn’t feel right ordering Alastor to do anything else, but he also knew others wouldn’t care about consent as much as he did. There were plenty of people who’d take advantage of Alastor if they figured this out.

“Go to the lobby and don’t follow the orders of anyone but the royal family.” Angel Dust’s body continued to tremble as he thought about what Alastor might do when he got his free will back.

Getting back on his hooves, Alastor grabbed the tray of beignets before he left to go to the lobby. When he found a suitable spot in the middle, he stopped.

Alastor stood in the hotel’s lobby, holding the tray without moving. There weren’t any orders to follow, so he just waited. He didn’t even know what he might be waiting for. Then he heard the doors of the hotel open. As the hotelier, he should welcome the visitor.

When Lucifer came in, Alastor smiled and held out the tray for him.

“Welcome to the Hazbin Hotel.” Alastor greeted him.

“Hey Al, are we throwing a costume party or something? I wasn’t told about it.” Lucifer took in Alastor’s angelic appearance as he snagged one beignet to eat.

The more Lucifer regarded Alastor, the more disturbed he felt about the entire thing. His love’s pink on red eyes were replaced by gray on darker gray, and his skin looked sickly pale. White also wasn’t really a major color in Alastor’s wardrobe. Neither were wings. There’s no way Alastor got redeemed. Why would he still be in Hell if so?

“No.” Alastor shook his head.

Lucifer’s expression descended into a worried frown. Upon seeing Lucifer look unhappy, Alastor’s smile faded away, lips becoming a straight line. Lucifer’s jaw hung open, and he stared at Alastor. He’d never seen Alastor do anything other than smile. It all felt too uncanny to be real.

“What’s going on, Al?” Lucifer’s voice cracked in the middle of the question.

“I made beignets.”

“That’s not what I-“ Lucifer shook his head. He forced himself to smile and be calm about this. “What happened to you?”

Alastor tilted his head and looked down at the tray.

“I made beignets,” Alastor repeated himself. “Do you like them?”

Lucifer ended up dropping the pastry as his eyes widened from shock. Alastor didn’t even get upset about the food being ruined.

Lucifer stood there in stunned silence. What in the world happened to his boyfriend?

“Are they not to your liking?” Alastor actually frowned, his ears falling back.

“That’s not it. You’re just acting strange.”

“How should I act?”

“That is a complicated question that I feel as though I shouldn’t answer.” Lucifer chuckled and walked around Alastor. He checked over the fake wings and the new outfit. They were conjured by magic, but that didn’t have anything to do with Alastor’s other changes.

One major thing he noticed is Alastor no longer had a shadow. He knew sometimes Alastor sent his shadow off to do things, but he got the feeling that’s not why it was missing this time.

How did he fix something like this? Healing magic? Alastor didn’t appear hurt at all, so that probably wouldn’t work.

“Before the beignets, what happened?” Lucifer stood in front of Alastor, expression serious.

“Pain.”

Lucifer’s horns grew, his face distorting with growing rage.

“Who?!”

Before Alastor could answer, Charlie came rushing into the lobby and hugged Lucifer. She knew he returned around this time on days when he handled construction at Lu Lu World. Guilt pierced her heart like a knife, and she didn’t know what to say.

“Dad, I’m so sorry.”

“Char-char,” Lucifer kept his eyes on Alastor. “What happened?!”

Chapter Text

The clouds at the entrance of Heaven roiled. St. Peter didn’t know how to explain it. He’d never seen anything like this before. It almost looked like they were turning into storm clouds. He slowly stepped away from his podium to get a closer look. When he peeked over the edge of the platform, he couldn’t see anything. All the storm clouds densely packed together blocked everything. He couldn’t even see Earth. Now and then lightning sparked between the clouds. A beautiful and terrifying display.

Swallowing the lump in his throat, he brought out his cell phone to call upper management. After the first few rings, the clouds suddenly parted. An ear shattering crunch erupted. It’s then St. Peter saw it. Saw him.

Lucifer Morningstar punched the barrier between himself and Heaven. The one put in place by the other archangels to ban Lucifer from ever returning. The next punch rocked the entire entrance. Fire spouted from Lucifer’s mouth as he drew back to punch again. A fine crack formed on the glass like barrier. With each punch, the crack expanded.

Someone finally picked up the phone.

“So, we have a teeny, tiny problem at the pearly gates.” St. Peter said as he rushed back to hide behind his podium. “Lucifer is trying to invade Heaven!”

He heard gasps on the other end of the line. No one said anything back to him, but he heard a lot of talking. One sentiment echoed through the line as many uttered the fear filled words ‘Someone get the archangels’.

Multiple fissures stretched across the barrier by the time Michael arrived. The angel sighed as he appeared on Lucifer’s side, all six of his wings out to keep him in the air. The blue under-color so bright it almost appeared to glow in the darkness compared to Lucifer’s red. What Michael wore reflected the flashes caused by the lightning. Prepared for a fight, Michael had donned his angelic armor.

“Stop it!” Michael scolded. “You’re terrifying the others.”

“Give it back,” Lucifer demanded as he held out his hand.

“Luci, just give it a chance. He’s much better this way. He can’t manipulate you anymore or play his games. All the things you like about him are the same. He can still cook and do what you want him too. Really, there’s no-“

“Now! Give it back now!” Lucifer interrupted, his tail snapping angrily behind him as his wings beat faster.

Michael rubbed the bridge of his nose and let out a sigh.

“I was worried about this, but you need to grow up. This is the only way to redeem the worst of that filth. If we ever want to empty Hell so you can come back home, it’s what has to be done. I’m doing this for your own good. For the first time since you fell, I’ve found a way to help you! Why can’t you see that?” Michael frowned.

To the archangel’s surprise, Lucifer punched him right in the face. The sound of the impact echoed like thunder. It caused Michael’s head to turn to the side. A golden trickle of blood formed on Michael’s lip where the skin split from the impact. Eyes wide, his wings continued to flap as everything else around remained still.

“You know.” Michael’s head slowly turned back so he could face Lucifer. “You can’t win this fight.”

“You can’t just take someone’s free will!” Lucifer threw another punch.

Prepared for it this time, Michael caught Lucifer’s fist. Michael was the military commander of Heaven, training constantly to fight against hordes of demons. No other archangel matched up against him, none even dare challenge him seriously.

Until now.

“Your feelings for him are admirable, but he’s just a sinner. You’ll still have him for whatever you want, and it’s not like he actually cared for you in the first place.” Michael shoved Lucifer away. “I’m the only one who truly cares. No one else has tried to help you get home at all! Even your wife only cares about your power and treating you like a favorable pet.”

“What’s Lilith have to do with any of this?” Lucifer growled.

An opportunity appeared for Michael to reveal all the fake love in Lucifer’s life. Only he cared for his brother’s true wellbeing.

“She’s the one who’s been providing me with sinners. In exchange, I’ve allowed her to stay in Heaven. Lilith wanted a break from dealing with you and Hell. Wanted you to beg her to come home when she finally decided to show herself.”

“Lilith would never.” Lucifer shook his head as he considered the possibility.

He refused to believe it, as he refused to believe all the other inconvenient truths about his wife.

“When you two first met, you may have been in love. True love. But whatever pure love you two shared has been dead and gone for so very long. She only loves you now because of your power and position as the king of Hell.” Michael flew over and cupped Lucifer’s face in his hands.

He rubbed his thumbs over Lucifer’s red cheeks, trying to comfort his brother. As much as he wanted to keep the facts from hurting Lucifer, he realized it’s better to let Lucifer hear it. Maybe his brother wouldn’t make the same mistakes again after this.

“Their flaws and faults are immense. All these beings. Humanity. They are lower than us. You see that now, don’t you? We’re angels. Eternal beings. Our love is stronger. I’ll never stop loving you, no matter what.” Michael looked into his brother’s eyes.

Reaching up, Lucifer gripped Michael’s wrists. In the time it took Michael to blink, Lucifer threw him off.

“So what?” Lucifer glared at Michael.

Right now Lucifer had one purpose: to get Alastor’s free will back.

He packaged up the information about Lilith and shoved it into the back of his brain in a little tiny room, as he did with anything anyone told him about his wife. He barely managed to close that door, the hinges straining to hold his delusions firmly in place.

There were some traits he and Michael had in common. Denial being one of them.

He couldn’t argue with the fact that humanity couldn’t measure up to them. Even other regular angels didn’t meet those qualifications. The two of them were arguably the most powerful beings in current existence.

Lucifer charged at Michael, transforming into an enormous serpent. Michael had to use his feet on Lucifer’s lower jaw and his hands on the upper jaw to prevent Lucifer from biting down on him. The archangel held the serpent’s mouth wide open, careful of the sharp fangs. Lucifer’s tail whipped around and encircled Michael’s waist. Michael’s eyes went wide as he found himself being flung through the air.

Splaying out his wings, he stopped his own tumbling just in time for Lucifer to slam both of his hooves into Michael’s armored abdomen. The angelic armor Michael wore dented from the blow. Little boot prints left on the metal. The force sent him crashing all the way down, creating a crater on Pride. Pentagram City shook from the impact.

Michael flapped his six wings, dispersing the dust cloud from around himself. Michael stood there in the middle of the crater, looking up at Lucifer.

“The only reason he was even with you was to make you happy, like I ordered him to! It gave you so much enjoyment that it clouded my judgement. I didn’t think he’d actually trick you into falling in love with him. I can’t even begin to apologize for that mistake.” Michael’s eyes followed Lucifer’s movements as the devil landed on the edge of the crater.

Both of Michael’s eyebrows rose and pressed close together as he held out his hands, showing he didn’t wish to fight.

All of Alastor’s weird questions of ‘would it make you happy’ finally made sense. Lucifer knew it couldn’t be real, but Alastor made him so very happy even if for a short time. The way they laughed and smiled together felt so genuine. The smooth texture of Alastor’s fur and hair slipping between his fingers, how Alastor’s arms felt wrapping around his shoulders, and all the kind words Alastor said when Lucifer felt his lowest, all fond memories. Now they were tarnished. Even all the kisses they shared made Lucifer grit his teeth from rage. Alastor never refused him. Alastor must have run from him all those times because the sinner couldn’t say ‘no’.

Angry tears formed in the corners of Lucifer’s red, glowing eyes as he snarled. The fire between his horns erupting to double in size, flickering ferociously.

“That doesn’t matter. Now. Give. It. Back.” Fire sprayed from his mouth, emphasizing each word.

“No.” Michael let his hands drop to his sides and set his jaw.

Everything he did was for his brother’s own good. Lucifer would forgive him when he realized that.

Lucifer dove into the crater they just made, power gathering in his palm as he shot out an angelic beam. Michael dodged it by quickly flying up. Lucifer got close enough to grab Michael’s ankle with an octopus tentacle. Yet when he tried to pull Michael down, the archangel pulled up. This forced Lucifer’s body to spring upward, and Michael spun fast enough that Lucifer could no longer hold on. Lucifer went flying and crashed into a building on the edge of Pentagram City.

Michael arrived at the large hole, surprised when he couldn’t find Lucifer. That is, until a small bug underneath him turned into an elephant, the trunk hitting him hard enough that everything he smashed into turned to rubble.

Sinners who were just in the middle of their average evening stopped dead in their tracks to look at the thing that crashed through their walls. One whimpered from the floor, pieces of wall on top of them as they were unluckily right in the trajectory of Michael’s crash.

“Luci, be reasonable about this. He’s just some human sinner. I’m your brother, and I really don’t want to fight you.” Michael walked forward, stepping on the sinner as if they were just part of the ground along the way.

When he reached the edge of the building, he flew directly at Lucifer, chunks of concrete falling off of his body and out of his feathers. He picked the elephant form up to pin to the ground.

Before the body slam could land, Lucifer turned himself into a bird to get out of his brother’s grip.

“You’re the one being unreasonable, Michael! What in God’s name made you think taking away a person’s free will was a good idea?!” Lucifer transformed back into his demonic self.

“What made you think giving it to humanity was a good idea? Father never meant for them to have free will. You’re the one who made a mistake, and like always, I have to clean up your mess!”

“Oh fuck you! You’ve never had to do any such thing.” Lucifer’s tail snapped hard enough it made a whip sound.

“Who do you think covered for you every time you snuck out to see Lilith and Adam? Father’s first experiment with humanity. Who do you think argued with father over your involvements with them to convince him it might be a good thing after he found out? Who do you think stood up for you when Lilith left Adam and started experiencing free will? ‘It’ll just be the one. Let him keep her father, she brings him joy’. Then you also went after Eve. After everyone told you so many times to leave the new human couple alone. You’ve always chosen humanity over your family.”

While Michael talked, hordes of sinners were fleeing from the damaged buildings and trying to get as far away from the area and the two angels as quickly as possible. A few brave and stupid souls stayed close enough to bring out their phones to record the fight.

“I didn’t ask you to do any of that for me!” Lucifer growled.

“I’m your twin. You never had to ask.” Michael’s nose scrunched as he glared at Lucifer. “Do you have any idea how lonely it is without you?”

“You, uh, ree-ee-eally need to get a life of your own.” Lucifer didn’t consider Michael’s feelings back then, but it didn’t excuse the action of the archangel. “Just give me back Alastor’s free will.”

“Even after everything he’s done to you? Everything he made you believe? You still choose him over me?” Michael shook his head.

This couldn’t be happening to Michael. If only Lucifer would just give it a chance.

“I’m not ‘choosing’ anyone! Stop acting like you’re the victim in all of this!” Lucifer’s fury palpable as he came at Michael again.

Michael blocked and dodged most of the blows, refusing to counter attack. Chunks of his armor dented or broke off when a few of Lucifer’s attacks managed to land.

“Luci. We don’t have to fight. If you’d just listen to me for once in your life,” Michael felt desperate, and he had to stop Lucifer’s attacks.

“I’ve heard everything you have to say, and it’s all bullshit!” Lucifer shouted, then his breath got knocked out of him when Michael finally returned a blow.

The archangel jabbed Lucifer in the stomach using an upward punch. Unlike his brother, Lucifer didn’t wear any armor and a few ribs fractured. It sent Lucifer soaring and crashing into one of the tallest buildings in Hell.

Coughing, he struggled to push himself out of the debris that surrounded him. Shaking his head, he looked around and his eyes went wide when he noticed the TV demon. Not just that, but the sinner, dressed in only his boxers, held onto a long pillow with a slightly fuzzy image of Alastor on it. Now that’s something Lucifer would have to address later. He did a quick ‘I’m watching you’ movement with his hand before he leapt out of the hole his body created.

Quickly, he flew from of the Vee’s tower to go after Michael again. They both clashed in the air above the city. Two insanely powerful beings having zero regard for anyone else around them.

“You can’t win, Luci. You’ve never been able to beat me, no one has,” Michael reiterated as he backhanded Lucifer through a few more buildings.

“I’m going to make you eat those words, you bitch!” Lucifer transformed rapidly between animals to get close to Michael and avoid being grabbed or hit.

They tousled like that in the air to the horror of the sinners below. Phones were out and recording the king, fighting someone who looked like an angelic clone. It didn’t take long before there were drones flying around, but still trying to keep their distance so they wouldn’t break.

“You're scaring your people, Lucifer,” Michael pointed out as he noticed the crowds forming in the streets.

He finally tossed Lucifer off of himself.

“Pretty sure it’s the ‘angel of unju’- no uh. ‘Angel of injustice’ that’s scaring them.” Lucifer growled.

Now that ultimately brought a reaction out of Michael. The archangel glared as he flew at Lucifer. His angelic form finally coming out to play. His face lengthening to be almost reptilian like, shimmering opalescent scales replacing his skin. The halo above his head glowing brightly. Extra eyes appeared on his face under his initial two and one in the middle of his forehead, more formed on his wings, and his nails turned into claws.

“I am justice!” He shot a blast of energy at Lucifer, who quickly transformed into a hawk and arched away from the light.

“What you’ve been doing to Alastor is not justice! Give it back!” Lucifer turned back just in time to see Michael coming at him at full speed.

Even holding up his arms to block Michael’s strike, Lucifer went soaring backwards.

“How can you love someone like Alastor, but not your own flesh and blood?!” Michael cried out.

“You’re delusional, Michael. What you’re doing is wrong! Nothing about what you’ve been doing is ‘justice’! Deep down, even you know what you’re doing is fucked.” Lucifer panted.

Using his angelic power, Michael summoned scores of balls created by light that transformed into rays to shoot at Lucifer. Michael caught him with one of the rays, knocking Lucifer out of the air.

When Lucifer got back to his feet, he rolled up his sleeves. Somewhere during the fight he lost his hat, his jacket also appeared worse for wear. Half of his face already felt swollen and more than a few parts of his body ached.

Michael’s armor didn’t look too hot, either. Pieces were cracking and falling off. A trickle of blood flowing down the archangel’s head and snout. Lucifer just needed to keep this up and he could win. He told Alastor he’d fight for humanity’s free will, and he meant it.

“What I’m doing is necessary. It’s fixing your mistake while also giving sinners what they deserve. Sinners are horrible, awful beings. You have to know this. You’ve lived around them for so very long.”

“Charlie’s opened my eyes in a lot of ways. There’s more to them than their sins. They can be caring, compassionate.” Lucifer thought back to the residents of the hotel. The laughs he shared with Husk when they enjoyed drinks, the silly and pervy stories that Angel Dust told, how brightly they all made Charlie smiled, the way Alastor looked in his red suit while they danced. “Funny, talented, and charming. Please, Michael. Do the right thing, give it back. You can stop this.”

Lucifer held out his hand, eyes pleading.

Michael’s heart ached seeing his brother look at him with those eyes. His brother was filthy and covered in dust and blood. Yet those eyes still stood out. The ones that got Michael to do almost anything for Lucifer.

Could he be wrong?

Everything Michael did, all the pain he caused, it couldn’t have been for nothing. It really would make him an angel of injustice, a monster. Pure insanity for a pointless goal. Michael wouldn’t believe that the villain of this story might be himself.

“What happens if I give it back? You stay in Hell forever? No chance of ever coming home? I miss you so much, Luci. Don’t you remember when it was just us and father? We were so happy before humans existed. Even before our siblings were formed, we had each other. Twins. Never far apart.”

“Those days are long behind us, Michael. Stop living in the past and look to a realistic future. I’m never returning to Heaven. Even if I had the option, I don’t want too. Hell is my home. And I will fight to my last breath to make sure humanity gets to keep the gift I gave them. Even if it leads them to sin.”

“Hell isn’t a home, and humanity isn’t worthy of your love or gifts.” Michael’s eyes began to tear up as he continued to refuse to admit his own sins and mistakes.

They were really still doing this. Lucifer’s brother wouldn’t give him back Alastor’s free will any other way. Reasoning with him wouldn’t work. As much as he dreamed of beating the shit out of Michael for everything he went through, he never actually wanted to do it in real life. Clenching his fists, he met Michael’s eyes.

Lucifer and Michael both ignored all the cameras that were floating around them, recording the fight. Worries and fears sprouted among the masses about a war with Heaven. Another thing that Lucifer would have to deal with after their fight ended.

Buildings toppled as the two angels fought. A good portion of Pentagram City ended up completely wrecked. Even the doomsday district looked worse after the two fought around it. The gazebo in the middle of Cannibal Town splintered apart when it got hit by a stray ray of light.

Lucifer, as much as he cared for Charlie’s dream, still didn’t have the awareness to worry about regular sinners around the city. He had one goal: to kick Michael’s ass. If that involved destroying homes and businesses, then so be it. They could just rebuild.

No longer did the archangel and devil clash over a human soul. This became a grudge match between two beings with pent up resentment finally getting to take it out on one another. The fight got dirty fast. Neither one could really tell who pulled the first unangeliclike move, but they both threw the standards of fighting to the wind. Feathers got pulled out, wings broken, and great pain inflicted upon each other. None of this would end until one of them stopped moving.

The fight extended on into the night. Each blow between the two sounded like a thunderclap. Feathers scattered throughout the city, all covered in golden blood.

Lucifer’s body crashed into a wide room where familiar wallpaper greeted his eyes. The Hazbin Hotel. If they continued fighting here the entire place would be wrecked for a second time. The last thing Lucifer wanted to impact with their fight is the hotel. Not that Lucifer had much fight left in him.

Closing his eyes tightly, he let out a groan as he sat up. It took a great deal of his strength to stand back up on his feet. His wings were a complete mess, to the point he wouldn’t be able to fly. He had to get out of the hotel somehow.

“Luci, for your own sake, stay down.” Tears and blood streaked across Michael’s face.

All of Michael’s armor, what was left of it anyway, barely stayed on. One of his arms hung limply at his side, broken. He and his brother were more evenly matched than he expected, but there could be only one victor. Michael had tunnel vision, focusing solely on the fight and forcing his brother to submit to his ideals.

Lucifer spat to the side before he took a step forward. He’d apologize to Charlie later. There’s no way he could get Michael to change aim quick enough to spare the hotel from more damage, and he refused to just roll over and let Michael win.

“Make me, bitch.” Lucifer smiled widely and flipped Michael the bird.

Michael gathered up power to do just that. The orbs of light formed around Michael as they did earlier while he flew outside. Only four of Michael’s wings flapped as he landed on the edge of the broken opening. His other two misshapen wings were missing fist fulls of feathers and couldn’t move.

Lucifer didn’t have anything left in the tank. Even with all his bravado, he fell back onto his butt. This would hurt. He hadn’t experienced physical pain like this since his fall. The blow wouldn’t kill him. Angels were tougher than that, but he doubted he’d be able to move for a while.

“I really didn’t want to hurt you, but you leave me no choice.” Michael frowned as he saw his brother defying him like always. He was his brother’s keeper, yet things became like this. All he wanted at this point was to stop Lucifer from fighting him.

The blasts fired.

Time moved at a snail’s pace as Lucifer watched a tall figure apparate in front of him. Michael’s bright attack allowing him to only see a silhouette. The shape slammed something onto the ground; the power kept inside rushed out like a wave. It formed into a dense half-dome of golden light. The newly formed shield wouldn’t block everything. The being who conjured it looked over his shoulder at Lucifer and the devil noticed a bright, golden smile.

The teeth lit up three times, as if they said something.

Lucifer frantically tried to get back up, to reach for the body before him as he saw cracks form on the shield. The staff ended up shattering, along with the powerful barrier. Beams hit the figure, forcing it to rag doll into the air.

All around the devil furniture exploded from the blasts. Large depressions formed in the floor where the attacks hit. Yet he couldn’t hear a thing while he looked up to find Michael. As the dust settled, he could see his brother’s mournful face focused on something in front of him.

Lucifer’s eyes that were focused on Michael, slowly lowered to focus on the shredded body on the ground before him. Deep spots of red spread over the white clothes.

Chapter Text

After removing the dough from the refrigerator, Alastor set it down on the flour covered counter to roll out. A cast-iron pan of oil heated on the stove to prepare for frying. It didn’t take very long to roll the dough out and cut it into squares. The actions were second nature to him. With the first batch in the oil, Alastor prepared a tray to transfer the cooked ones too. Like clockwork, the golden brown pastries plucked out of the oil were set on the paper towel covered tray before the next batch started frying. He covered them all in powdered sugar before transferring them to a serving tray.

The walk back to the study didn’t take very long. However, Michael wasn’t there. After looking around, Alastor determined the only people were the two women. He stopped when violence seemed likely, Vaggie pointing a spear at him. She stood down after a moment, allowing him to offer them the beignets. Neither woman accepted the food.

One of them, Charlie, appeared quite upset.

“I don’t think I have an appetite right now…” she said.

So, who did he make these for?

Michael told him to continue his work at the hotel before mentioning making the sweets. Feeding the guests certainly fell under his job description. He often fed those living inside the building. There were quite a few guests and plenty of beignets. Determined to fulfill his duty, he went up to the top floor of the hotel.

When he realized everyone who resided on the top floor were out or in other places, he proceeded down to the next floor.

The first small group of sinners he ran into were a bunch of the latest rabel to have infested the hotel. Ones who were there to waste their resources and give Charlie a hard time. Alastor’s eyes narrowed at them as he held out the tray. They didn’t break any of the rules yet, so he couldn’t remove them from the premises.

“Are these poisoned?” the taller of the group asked as they carefully reached for the offered confections.

The others followed suit to grab some to enjoy.

“They’re not. Do you want them to be?” Alastor tilted his head to the side far enough his neck broke.

That startled the group, and they skittered away, thinking they were being threatened. In a way, they possibly were.

Alastor’s new getup caused quite a stir among the newer guests. Most wished to avoid asking the Radio Demon anything that might get them eaten. Many ran away without a word, both creeped out and frightened by the wings and monochromatic appearance. Alastor let them flee. Forcing them to take a pastry was not professional.

He continued to the next floor down, knocking on every door. Rarely, someone ended up answering.

Another moocher opened the most recent door Alastor knocked on. They took a beignet and popped the entire thing into their mouth.

“What’s with the cosplay?” the sinner asked, mouthful as they spoke.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Alastor responded, confused by the word ‘cosplay’.

He didn’t stick around to listen to more, wishing to get to the next guest. If they didn’t need anything, then his work finished once they were fed.

“Interesting new look,” the next one who answered their door commented with a half smirk on their face.

“Is it?” Alastor asked, confused.

Alastor looked at himself and the wings. The two wings on his back stayed folded and unmoving. Real wings would likely move with his mood. Though Alastor didn’t particularly feel anything at that moment other than the weight of the extra appendages.

“Yeah. Some kind of role play? You pretending to be an angel or somethin’?”

“No role play,” Alastor’s eyebrows scrunched together. “I’m not pretending to be an angel.”

“Oh uh well, okay then.” The resident felt quite muddled. “Don’t suppose you also brought drinks?”

Alastor conjured up a glass of milk and handed it to the sinner.

“Ah…” The sinner then remembered something from one of the princess’ classes. “Th- thanks.”

Maybe this one would prove to provide Alastor with entertainment since they were actually paying attention and applying the lessons. When they inevitably failed in their redemption, Alastor would get to bask in their misery. Even that thought didn’t bring a smile to Alastor’s face since it wouldn’t be proper for the hotelier to revel in the distress of their guests.

Another sinner fed and their conversation over, Alastor moved on.

Everything in his mind felt fuzzy while he walked. At times he could feel the beginnings of an idea, but it would always flitter away right when it felt close enough to grasp, since it had nothing to do with his work.

He finished with the occupied rooms with no notable interactions, so he moved on to the activities room. Before he entered, he could hear the conversation from inside. Stopping at the door, he listened in. Protecting the hotel fell under his purview, and these people might be planning something nefarious.

“I can’t believe we’re really getting paid to put up with all this. It’s the easiest con we’ve ever pulled,” one voice claimed.

“Not only that, but free food and booze. It’s worth putting up with little miss goody-two-shoes. At least to avoid getting the radio bitch angry with us.”

“Even if he does get his panties in a twist, he’ll just kick us out. Maybe Vox was right about him being weaker than he puts on.”

“Eh, I wouldn’t risk it. No amount of money is worth being eaten alive or torn apart.”

“You got a point there and-“

The talking stopped as Alastor walked into the large room.

“If you are not here for redemption, then I’m going to have to ask you both to leave.” Alastor narrowed his eyes at the two.

Since he heard their admittance to being there because they were being paid, that should count as breaking the rules. People should be at the hotel because of their own reasons, not because someone told them too.

The two sinners stared at Alastor and it took them a few seconds for them to recognize the Radio Demon. They quickly exchanged looks with each other, wondering if they should just go or not.

“Of course we’re here for redemption,” one lied as he looked back towards Alastor.

“That’s not what I heard.” Alastor approached the riffraff.

“Hey, we haven’t broken any of those rules yet. You can’t kick us out,” the other quickly brought up as he hid behind his friend.

Alastor’s nose scrunched up, but he held out the tray of beignets. They were right. Whether or not their reasons were appropriate didn’t matter with the restrictions he’d laid out for the guests. Just because he didn’t like them didn’t mean he could kick them out. A hotelier should be far more professional than that.

“I made beignets. You may have some.” Alastor’s voice stayed calm.

When the two came to take a pastry, Alastor leaned in.

“I’ll be watching you both. If you break the rules, you’re out.” Alastor informed them before he turned on his heels to leave the room.

He slammed the door on his way out. An anger roared inside him, wishing to get out. As much as he wanted to keep that feeling, it waned as he thought about the best place to go next. He deemed it time to visit the bar.

At the bar, the two guests ate multiple beignets. He knew these two very well. Angel Dust and Husker. That made Alastor feel some form of sentiment. Being around the two reminding him of old times. Drinking. The playful banter.

Then they said something about his outfit and what happened. An unpleasantness crept into his thoughts and Alastor couldn’t help but frown.

He tried to think of what that emptiness and displeasure could be as he completed the tasks the two told him to do. They were rather simple requests. After a while of hopping while pondering his predicament, he almost lost his balance.

Then came a rather odd order. A sick feeling churned his stomach, but Alastor went to his knees, prepared to follow through. As he felt the soft fur under his claws and got closer to Angel Dust, his eyes widened. That anger from before coming back along with drips of fear.

Angel Dust suddenly backed away and told him to stop. The effeminate man apparently changed his mind.

Now Alastor didn’t know what to do. Though his ailing stomach relaxed and the fear receded.

Watching Husker and Angel Dust, Alastor imagined himself and his special person. His Ducky. He desired attention for a fleeting beat before his mind became muddled once more. Why wouldn’t the fog in his brain go away? The pang of knowing he missed something drove him crazy.

He didn’t get long enough to think as Angel Dust gave him another order. Easy enough to complete, and it stopped all those pesky almost ideas.

He shredded a piece of paper.

Is that important to him? Annoyance formed in his mind as he considered what the contract represented. He wouldn’t be able to make Husker do what he wanted any longer. How inconvenient. What if Husker decided to leave the Hazbin Hotel? He’d have to find a new bartender.

Then Alastor was told to tear apart another piece of paper.

A different emotion bubbled up. He couldn’t find a way to describe it. This paper felt far more difficult to tear, but he had too. It’s what Angel Dust told him to do. His teeth grit as his jaw clenched tight. Even more so when he heard the painful scream in the distance once the tearing finished.

He desperately wished to act out, but didn’t know how. A brief desire to harm the two in front of him formed. Ripping them apart might make him feel better, but it would go against his job as the manager of the hotel. Keeping guests safe is one of his key priorities.

While he struggled between doing as told and enacting his own justice, Angel Dust gave him another order.

His ears perked when he heard the next instructions. That is something that a hotelier should do, greet people at the entrance. Greeting someone with food always better than being empty-handed, so he took the tray of the leftover beignets with him. Bemoaning took the place of the other feelings that quickly faded as he followed the new orders.

Right in the middle of the lobby, far enough away from the doors so as not to crowd any new arrivals, and standing with perfect posture, Alastor waited.

Niffty found him as soon as she possibly could and hurried to climb up. On her way, she checked over Alastor’s body for injuries. Once she reached his shoulders, she ran her hands through his hair and looked over his ears and antlers before she hugged his head tightly.

“I thought you died!” Niffty let out a heavy sigh of relief, closing her eye.

Alastor balanced the tray on one hand so he could use the other to gently pat the top of Niffty’s head. The woman calmed more when she felt the kind touch. She turned his head with her hands to face her so she could look him in the eye.

“Why’d you free my soul, Alastor? Have I done something wrong?” Niffty whimpered, oblivious to the changes in Alastor’s appearance. To her, Alastor would always be Alastor, no matter what he looked like.

“Angel Dust told me too. I don’t believe you’ve done anything wrong.” Alastor answered.

“Will you take it back?” Niffty sat on his shoulder.

“I can’t.” Alastor wanted to fulfill the request, but another one prevented him from doing so.

He couldn’t follow orders from anyone but the royal family. Even if he wanted to do it, could he really manage such a task? It didn’t fall within being the hotelier or any of his other orders. Alastor looked down and frowned as he felt the helplessness.

“Not right now. Maybe Charlie or someone can help with that once they’re available.”

“Alright, then let’s go find them!” Niffty suggested, excited to give Alastor her soul.

“I can’t,” Alastor shook his head and remained in his spot. “I was told to come here.”

“It won’t take that long.”

“I can’t,” Alastor said again, his hand under the tray trembling.

All he wished is to go with Niffty and have Charlie order him to take the maid’s soul back. He couldn’t follow any instructions from someone other than a member of the royal family. No matter how it made him feel, he shouldn’t go against his orders.

“Wha-what? Do you not want my soul anymore?” Niffty didn’t know how to react to that.

Alastor tried to comfort her, petting her head gently again with his hand. Then he picked her up by the back of her dress to set her down on the ground.

“I want it.” Alastor’s tongue sat heavy in his mouth. “But I can’t fulfill your requests. I’m not supposed to.”

Niffty sniffled, her eye tearing up before she ran off. Inside the cavernous spot where emotions struggled to be recognized, Alastor felt a painful ache.

The ache faded away the longer he stayed standing in the lobby. Such things never lasted when he had tasks to do. Right now, his task involved standing in the lobby and waiting.

A sparkling being entered and Alastor couldn’t help but smile, his white teeth on display. He welcomed his Ducky and answered his questions. When his beautiful Ducky dropped the pastry, Alastor realized he must have done something wrong. That ache from before came back, stronger this time. Alastor frowned, his ears falling back as he stayed standing there.

Something spoken upset the bright Ducky. It made Alastor feel sick. Something inside of himself clawing at a cliff side, unable to climb it. It left deep scores from the attempts.

His Ducky continued to speak and ask questions.

Before he could answer the new question, the princess interrupted them. Should he continue to answer?

“Uncle Michael”,“Michael,” Charlie and Alastor said at the same time.

Charlie looked at Alastor, surprised to hear him speak. She bit her bottom lip and turned to address her father.

“Uncle Michael, he… I- I owed Alastor a favor, and he asked me to make Michael show me the results from his project for removing sinner’s free will.” She teared up, droplets sliding down her cheeks. “He took it, dad. He took Alastor’s free will. I tried to- but I couldn’t stop it.”

Lucifer calmly wrapped his arms around Charlie to hold her close. He rubbed her back. When he released her, he wiped away her tears with his hands. He forced on a smile to appear confident. Without another word, Lucifer turned and walked away from her and Alastor. Smoking hoof prints left on the floor with each step he took, his tail slicing crevasses into the tile with every swing.

A large portal opened up above Lucifer. All six of his wings came out, every one of his eyes on display as he took off at an incredible speed with just one flap.

His Ducky left him. A vast emptiness replaced the aching. Alastor blinked and looked at Charlie. The woman looked back at him. Her fists were trembling as she, like her father, forced on a smile.

“Dad will get it back. I know he will. You’ll be good as new in no time,” Charlie sniffled and tried to make the tears stop.

She watched Alastor’s unmoving features. He’d been holding that tray for what must have been hours. Reaching out, Charlie took the tray from him. With both of his hands free, Alastor reached up to wipe away her tears, similar to how Lucifer did it just moments before. Then he used one hand to pat her on the head.

Her smile relaxed some from the care Alastor showed. He must still be in there, somewhere. Even if his free will might be gone.

“I’m going to take this to the kitchen. Why don’t you go and rest in your room? You look like you could use a break.” Charlie’s hands were still shaking.

A new order. Alastor followed it, heading up to his room.

Strangely, he found himself inside a large bedroom with a fourposter bed. There were rubber ducks everywhere. It wasn’t his room, was it? His room didn’t have a workbench with a small theme park ride prototype on it. On the other hand, his room is where he slept and rested at night, and this room matched that description. He apparently had two rooms to choose from.

Alastor walked over to the bed before climbing on. When he curled up to rest, he couldn’t deny how comforting it felt. He sniffed the pillow. This smelled like his room. It would follow his orders to rest here. Closing his eyes, he nuzzled against the pillow and enjoyed the scent of his Ducky as he fell asleep.

The sound of thunder startled him awake. Alastor felt a cold chill down his spine and realized he wasn’t alone. On instinct, Alastor summoned his staff, but stayed laying down.

“All of your schemes are over. I suppose I should be thankful that Michael stopped me from interacting with you.” Lilith said as she appeared in the room. “Once Lucifer learns everything he felt for you is because you tricked him, he’ll be shattered to pieces. Even more so when he fails to get your free will back.”

Alastor sat up in the bed and looked at Lilith. One hand gripped his staff tight enough that his claws scratched his palm. A visceral hatred spread inside of Alastor. His lips curled into an attempted snarl. Lilith reached out and lifted Alastor’s chin to force him to look up. Her prideful smile taunting the sinner, knowing there’s nothing he could do to her.

“And who’s going to be there to pick up all those pieces?” Lilith smirked, keeping hold of Alastor’s chin. “To kiss all of his wounds better?”

“I don’t know.” Alastor didn’t have an answer to such a question.

Lilith leaned down so her lips were close to one of Alastor’s fluffy ears.

“Me,” she whispered before moving back to watch the expression on Alastor’s face.

A burning heat ignited inside of Alastor that made him to grit his teeth. His lips curling up farther to display his gums. This woman wanted to take his Ducky away. Wanted to dim the light. She’d hurt his fragile Ducky.

“I was thinking about how I’d return to my throne. Now I can be Lucifer’s savior and comfort him as he mourns the loss of love that never was.” Lilith’s voice was eerily calm.

All of Alastor’s muscles tensed up, as if preparing for a fight. The agitation built to the point his body trembled. He pressed his hooves to the floor, getting ready to lunge at the queen. She wasn’t a guest. There were no restrictions about fighting her. It took time for Alastor’s thoughts to reach those conclusions, precious time.

“Stay.” Lilith noticed the movement and easily dashed any hope that Alastor had of acting on his own.

What could he possibly do? Some sort of idea should inspire him to do something, anything. All such thoughts popped before they could form into actions. It would violate his order. His wide eyes watched the woman intently. The desolation gnawed away at him.

“You lost, and I couldn’t resist coming to rub it in. Though I am curious.” Lilith’s eyes narrowed and her eyebrows raised. “What made you so bold as to think you could replace me?”

“He deserves better than you,” Alastor hissed out his answered.

That response made Lilith cover her mouth as she laughed.

That beast inside Alastor continued to claw at the cliff, trying to climb out of the impossibly deep chasm. A deep-seated urge to bite the woman broiled inside of Alastor. His instincts and primal desires rampaging through his brain.

“Maybe, if you behave, I’ll let Lucifer keep you as our little pet.” Lilith heard a deep, guttural growl from the Radio Demon.

Alastor needed to protect his Ducky from this horrible woman. His jaw opened an inch before he snapped it shut. Unable to move anymore than that while he stayed in place.

Her hands pet over Alastor’s hair, unafraid of the sinner. Then she grabbed Alastor’s ear and roughly pulled it to the side, forcing Alastor’s head to tilt. Alastor winced from the pain.

“Stop that,” Lilith firmly commanded.

The growling ceased immediately.

Lilith pulled Alastor out of the bed by his ear.

“Come along,” Lilith instructed.

To avoid being dragged, Alastor got up on his hooves and followed her to the windows. She slammed his face against the glass, forcing him to look outside. Alastor saw two flying figures out in the city. The thunderous sounds happened whenever the two collided.

“He’s fighting for you, and you’re going to stand here and watch helplessly as he loses.” Lilith released Alastor’s ear and took a few steps away.

Per Lilith’s orders, he stayed staring out of the window, watching the fight unfold. Each time the red-colored wings fell out of the sky, Alastor’s eye twitched.

“Due to Michael’s sympathies, I don’t have permission to erase you, but knowing you’ll forever be trapped like this brings me joy.”

If only Alastor could think of something other than his restrictions. He could say something. Do something, but a piece of the puzzle was missing, no matter how desperately Alastor searched for it.

“I’ll have to burn this bed and get a new one. I don’t want to chance getting fleas.” Lilith stroked one post of the bed with her fingertips.

Blood dripped down Alastor’s staff from his claws piercing deeper into his palm holding it.

“As fun as this is, you’re not much of a conversationalist.” Lilith snickered. “And I have a husband to get ready for. Goodbye, Alastor.”

She left the bedroom.

Why couldn’t he think of anything? The great and clever Radio Demon, deal maker extraordinaire, assistant and boyfriend of the king of Hell, could do nothing but stand there. Both of his ears fell back as he continued to watch the fight.

Missing. That same hollow knocking within himself driving him to madness. How could he find it?

He simmered on Lilith’s words while foreboding filled him. This is all his fault. From asking Charlie for this favor, to seducing his Ducky, everything caused by his actions rested on his shoulders. All the pain his Ducky suffered, the anguish Charlie experienced, and the agony Niffty went through all happened because of him. His selfish desires to get his soul back. All because he thought his Ducky would be able to save him.

What a foolish deer he’d been.

Alastor’s staff hummed with radio static as if switching between frequencies, voicing his anxieties in a way.

There had to be something he could do to help. Not that he stood a chance against Michael. Truly, Alastor would not even be a fly compared to the archangel’s power.

Yet his plan got this far. How could he give up now?

Alastor’s entire body began to shiver, hand coming up to clutch his chest.

No one outsmarted him. He knew the risks when he initiated this scheme and now his Ducky battled for his free will exactly like he wanted him too. Everything was going according to plan. His Ducky just had to win.

The more the fighting went on, the worse everything got. Even Cannibal Town wasn’t spared from some of the destruction. The hotel wouldn’t be shown mercy either, considering how close the two were getting. The clean up after this battle would be immense.

From the looks of things, his Ducky didn’t appear to be winning.

Alastor’s claws dug deep into his clothing, ripping it and drawing blood as he tried to get himself to move. To do anything. He couldn’t go find Charlie to ask her to command him. No one else in the hotel would work. It had to be from the royal family.

That’s when Alastor got an idea. He reviewed what Lilith told him again and again. His mind scrutinizing every last one of her words. There had to be something. If he didn’t find what he needed, then how could he consider himself any kind of overlord?

Alastor snarled and growled, his antlers growing before he found a small glimmer of hope. The beast inside of him calmed down to listen. He tried to blank his mind as much as possible.

“Be Lucifer’s savior.” Lilith’s voice played from his own mouth, teeth lighting up.

It didn’t work.

“Be Lucifer’s savior,” he played it again.

His teeth darkened in color.

“Be Lucifer’s savior.”

His Ducky crashed into the hotel.

“Be Lucifer’s savior.”

His teeth yellowed as he willed himself to obey.

“Be Lucifer’s savior.”

Alastor disappeared into the shadows, rushing down to the lobby. He apparated in front of Lucifer and in the direct path of Michael’s attacks. Slamming his staff down onto the floor, he commanded all the power his Ducky gave him to create a shield. It wouldn’t be enough to stop everything. It didn’t really matter, though.

Alastor turned to look at his injured Ducky. He couldn’t help but get in a few last words.

“You rumbumptious nincompoop.”

Chapter Text

Michael flew over, eyes wide.

“Luci, I- I didn’t mean too.” Michael’s will to fight vanished when he saw Lucifer’s crestfallen face. “He shouldn’t have been able to do that.”

Lucifer didn’t say a word as he crawled to the body. He refused to believe it could be Alastor.

He carefully pulled the limp form so the head rested on his lap. Red stained the white locks and tattered uniform. A golden glow illuminated the patches of skin where the rays of light hit. With hesitancy, Lucifer pet over the soft white and gray ears.

Sinners couldn’t come back if killed with holy power or an angelic steel weapon. Getting that power out of Alastor would be the first step, and Lucifer didn’t stop trying to withdraw it even as his hands began to burn and bleed.

Seeing his brother hurting himself over Alastor, Michael rushed over.

“I can fix him.” Michael knelt down next to Alastor and held out his hand to heal the sinner, as he’d done many times before.

Quickly he pulled out any lingering holy power within Alastor. The golden glow on parts of Alastor’s body faded. Once he felt positive he’d taken it all, Michael started the process of healing the wounds caused by his blasts. Alastor survived far worse than this, in Michael’s opinion. Michael felt confident that Alastor wouldn’t die.

Even with his power mostly drained, Michael pushed through it to get the Radio Demon into a stable state.

Michael felt a bump as Lucifer weakly punched his broken arm. The archangel focused on healing Alastor, too scared to meet his brother’s eyes. Lucifer truly loved this worthless sinner.

Both his and Lucifer’s knees soaked in the pool of blood that formed underneath Alastor.

Michael hated it. Hated Alastor. Hated hurting Lucifer. They were fighting over something so pathetic. He injured Lucifer so terribly over a single human soul. What made Michael so petty and jealous?

Even by accident, he broke his brother’s favorite toy.

The archangel’s wings vibrated. The crystalline dings of the feathers bumping together echoed in the silence of the lobby.

Lucifer hit his arm again. Each one of the weak blows hurt more than the ones that sent Michael careening through buildings.

Michael really thought everything he did was for Lucifer’s own good. How could doing something for Lucifer make him and his brother fight so violently? All because of one insignificant sinner.

Michael clenched his jaw and continued to heal Alastor. The bleeding slowed to a drizzle.

“Mikey,” Lucifer whispered.

Michael turned to look at Lucifer, shocked by his nickname coming from Lucifer’s lips. For so long, he’d desired to hear the fond nickname, but not like this.

“Give it back,” Lucifer clutched onto Michael’s arm, begging.

His brother’s happiness was all Michael really wanted. He’d been certain in the end Lucifer would see his side. That Lucifer could only be truly happy if he returned to Heaven. Tried to force Lucifer to accept it and refused to see how Lucifer felt about living in Hell. Hell was a miserable place, after all. No one in their right mind would be happy living there. Yet even victorious from their fight, Michael felt as if he’d lost completely. Bullying Lucifer into compliance never stood a chance at working.

He stopped healing Alastor and pulled Lucifer’s hand off his arm to hold in front of them. The bleeding stopped completely at this point, leaving dark pink, furless flesh visible through the tears in the white uniform.

Michael summoned the dark orb of Alastor’s free will, and it appeared above his palm. Michael gave it to Lucifer. The large marble’s patterns swirled in the light, constantly moving and shifting.

“He’s just going to hurt you.” Michael whispered. “How he is now, he can be perfect for you. Exactly what you want. If you made it back to Heaven, he could even come with you.”

“I’m not going back to Heaven. I want Alastor. All of him.” Lucifer half smirked as he thought of what Alastor said to him before. “Not just the convenient parts.”

Lucifer clutched the orb against his own chest before he held it out over the limp body.

Michael grabbed his wrist.

“I don’t have his soul anymore. I can’t order him to make you happy. He might not want you anymore now that he’s free.”

“That should be his choice.”

“…” Michael released Lucifer’s wrist.

“I hate you,” Lucifer whispered as he pressed the orb against Alastor’s chest.

Every fiber of Michael’s being ached upon hearing those words. If only Alastor didn’t exist. If his brother hadn’t fallen in love with someone so demented, then this would have ended differently. Of course, his brother had to care about Michael’s only successful example.

Relief flooded through Lucifer as he felt Alastor’s chest move slowly, the sinner’s breathing weak but present. New burn scars littered Alastor’s skin where the blows hit the worst. At least Alastor survived, for now. His breathing was short and shallow. Weakly hanging on to the last threads of afterlife.

“I never want to see you around my daughter or in Hell again.” Lucifer kept his hand on Alastor’s chest, worried that if he pulled it away, that breathing might stop.

“I’m sorry, Luci.” Michael’s form shifted back to look more humanoid as he bowed his head to his brother.

“Forgiveness isn’t something I think I’m capable of.” Lucifer focused on Alastor, watching the color returning to the sinner’s body as the soul slowly began the long process of repairing itself. “Saying ‘sorry’ by itself isn’t enough.”

“I won’t hurt anymore sinners, I swear it,” Michael said what he thought his brother wanted to hear, but also meant his words. From that moment on, he’d stop his experiments.

“I’m far too angry to act as if I care about what you swear to do.” Lucifer wouldn’t even look at Michael.

“I broke him by accident. I didn’t mean to. But I-I fixed him.” Michael’s wings drew in close to his body.

Lucifer pet Alastor’s head while he watched as Alastor’s lips curved into a grin. Even sleeping Alastor’s soul kept a smile on his face.

“I really thought that you’d understand after some time.” Michael tried to explain his reasoning again. “I wanted to help you.”

“You don’t know me or what I need at all. You haven’t known anything about me since humanity’s creation,” Lucifer scoffed.

“I’ve tried too. I just don’t understand why you do the things you do.”

“Because of love.” Lucifer smiled sadly while he brushed Alastor’s hair out of his face. “I loved humanity. I loved everyone back then. Now, I love a select few.”

“Luci, I beg of you. I’m so lonely without you. Everything hurts so much. I can’t lose you again. Charlie’s so wonderful and she’s got such amazing ideals. There has to be a way we can work this out.”

“I hope you find someone who fills that aching inside of you. I know that feeling all too well. But that person isn’t me, and I won’t let you use Charlie as a placeholder.”

“What do I need to do? How do I earn forgiveness?” Michael’s eyes burned with a sea of tears. “We’re doing such great things with the hotel.”

“I don’t know. I’m not sure if I’m benevolent enough to even think about forgiving you for this. You need to send someone else to handle relations with the hotel. You’re not permitted to be in my domain any longer.” Lucifer shook his head. “You need to leave now.”

“But-“

“LEAVE!” Lucifer demanded with a shout as loud as he could manage, his voice hoarse. His head snapping so his glowing red eyes bore into Michael’s being. All six of his wings painfully extending even in their torn and broken state. The hotel shook violently from the volume and force displayed by the king of Hell.

Michael fell backwards, away from his brother’s demonic display. As much as he wished to beg and plead for forgiveness, Michael knew that Lucifer would hate him more if he stayed. Clutching his broken arm, Michael nodded and the sparkling blue waves of magic surrounded him to teleport him back to Heaven.

For a long while, the devil and sinner stayed there in the busted up lobby of the Hazbin Hotel. Neither one moving much. Lucifer waiting for his wounds to mend before chancing standing up.

Some curious guests came downstairs to peek at the damage and see if they needed to get out of there for their own safety. To their relief, things appeared to be quiet. Some took their phones out to take pictures of the king and the hole in the building to send to Vox. Lucifer paid them no mind. They were nothing more than ants to him. Unnamed faces that wandered the halls of his daughter’s hotel.

The residents that Lucifer knew shooed the lookie-loos away before walking over to check on the king.

Charlie was the first one to get close, and she knelt down so she could wrap her arms around her father. Lucifer let out a squeak and winced when she hugged him a little too tight. His injures might be healing, but they still hurt.

“Hey, Char-char,” Lucifer wrapped an arm around her in return, trying not to let the pain seep into his voice. “Got it back. Won’t have to worry about this happening to anyone else, either.”

“You’re amazing, dad.” Charlie sniffled, her eyes tearing up from sheer happiness. Charlie cried whenever any emotion got to be too much for her, including the good ones. “Do you need anything?”

Charlie moved back, away from Lucifer, to take a proper look at him and Alastor.

“I don’t think so, kiddo. Just need some time to rest and recuperate. How’s everyone at the hotel?” Lucifer glanced at the folks standing just behind his daughter.

“Better than the rest of Hell. You only wrecked one of the walls here and a bit of the inside instead of the whole buildin’. No one’s hurt but you two.” Angel Dust shrugged as he got out his cell phone to look through all the panicked posts on Sinstagram.

“That’s a relief,” Lucifer said before sighing.

“We should probably get working on cleanup,” Charlie suggested, standing up and wiping her face with her arm to dry her tears. “You and Alastor should continue to rest. We’ve got this taken care of. Right everyone?”

By now they were rather used to patching up their home. All of them smiled and nodded their heads before dispersing to do just that.

“I’ll go get some of the newbies to come down to help. It’ll be a good experience in assisting others for them.” Vaggie said, patting Charlie’s arm before she headed off to gather the new residents.

Niffty rushed over to Alastor and Lucifer. Her wide eye looked at Alastor, before she directed it to Lucifer. Her little hands were balled up into fists at her sides, a frown across her face.

“Is he gonna be okay?” She asked Lucifer.

Unsure how to answer verbally, Lucifer simply nodded. He hoped Alastor would recover. The injuries the Radio Demon suffered were quite severe, even if the worst got healed. At least Alastor didn’t appear to be actively bleeding any longer, even if much of the white clothing he wore was sticky and wet with blood.

Niffty smiled with relief and hurried off to help clean up the lobby. She couldn’t really pick up any of the large pieces of rubble, so she swept up the smaller debris into piles.

The newer guests of the hotel soon showed up and did as Vaggie commanded. With the work of everyone together, the rubble didn’t take long to completely remove.

The repairs to the wall and flooring would have to wait until Lucifer recovered more. Alastor would not be in any shape to fix it either anytime soon.There didn’t appear to be any structural damage, so the rest of the hotel wouldn’t be impacted by the improvised skylight. For now, they’d just have to live with a giant hole leading into the lobby.

All the while, Lucifer kept his hand on Alastor’s chest, measuring the sinner’s breathing. The devil’s body healing. Many of his scrapes were reduced to bruises in short order. His wings popped and cracked as the bones reset. The pain Lucifer experienced didn’t compare to when he actually receiving the injuries.

He let his eyes fall shut and just focused on resting as he listened to everything going on around him. His horns and tail slowly retracted as he took on his more general appearance. Leaning forward, Lucifer curled up over Alastor’s head and shoulders.

More pictures of Lucifer and Alastor ended up taken and sent to Vox with messages about the Radio Demon being on death’s door, and being looked after by the king of Hell himself. Other than that, everyone left the injured alone. Niffty came close enough to clean up the blood that stained the ground around the two, but did her best not to disturb them.

It took a couple of hours, even with all of them working together, to get the lobby of the hotel to look somewhat acceptable.

Charlie wanted to order them all food, but most of Hell was apparently closed due to the catastrophe that was two angels having a life or death battle throughout the city. So instead, she made them all sandwiches. Something quick and easy.

She approached her father and touched his shoulder. Lucifer turned his head enough to look at his daughter. Charlie smiled and set a plate with a sandwich on it and a glass of water next to him.

“Thanks, Char-char,” Lucifer managed to get out as he put on a sweet smile.

Sitting back up, he stretched out his tense wings. The appendages might be healed, but the muscles were tight and new. Groaning, his wings shuddered before he folded them back in and put them away so they weren’t visible anymore.

Lucifer let out a sigh before he took up the sandwich and ate it. The sustenance may very well help his power regenerate faster. Getting his powers back as quickly as possible would help everyone out. Lucifer downed the glass of water before he reached his hands up to push his hair back and out of his face.

Breathing still hurt, so he only did so when he needed to say something.

Glancing around, he realized staying in the lobby wouldn’t be the most comfortable place. Alastor deserved to rest somewhere other than on the tile floor. As much as Lucifer wanted to accomplish this, he realized that both of his legs had fallen asleep.

Gradually he slid Alastor to the side, off of his lap, and delicately placed Alastor’s head on the floor. Then he took both of his hands and massaged feeling back into his thighs and calves. After a few minutes of dealing with the pins and needles of feeling returning, he could wiggle his hooves again. Lucifer took a chance to stand up and walked around in a circle to make sure that his legs wouldn’t give out on him. Satisfied with that, he bent down and tenderly picked Alastor up into his arms in a bridal carry.

As soon as they were away from the spot, Niffty came over to finish cleaning up their bloody mess.

Holding Alastor tightly, Lucifer went up to his suite inside the hotel.

Lucifer cared little for the sheets, pillows, or blankets of his bed as he laid Alastor down. The king’s hands moved over the sinner’s face, then he let his hands slide down as he checked over the extensive areas exposed by the attacks. More scars added to Alastor’s body.

With a frown, he rolled Alastor onto his side so he could remove the fake wings. He tossed the decorations across the room. He’d burn them later.

Even if he wanted to get Alastor changed, he didn’t know how Alastor would feel being stripped the old-fashioned way while unconscious. Closing his eyes, Lucifer folded his arms and pondered whether it would be a good idea. Probably best not to. After all, Alastor and Lucifer weren’t really together. All of their relationship was a cruel ruse.

Lucifer opened his eyes and frowned as he thought about how this budding relationship he’d been looking forward to might be at its end already. That it should never have started. Alastor merely used him to get himself free of Michael.

None of that explained why Alastor appeared between Lucifer and his brother. Alastor risked his life to save Lucifer, an act of defiance that should have been impossible. Lucifer needed to know how Alastor managed such a thing, and also what ‘rumbumtious’ meant.

Reaching down, he pet over Alastor’s ears as he let out a breathy chuckle. Of course, Alastor couldn’t give him a single break. Such a unique sinner. Stubborn to the core.

The shadows of the room darkened.

“Lily, I know you’re there,” Lucifer continued to pet Alastor’s ears, not bothering to look over at his wife.

That small room’s hinges where he kept all the negative information about his wife strained. The door itself curving and creaking as it splintered.

Lilith stepped into the light of the room and towards Lucifer.

“I heard about the fight between you and Michael. I came as quickly as I could,” said Lilith, her voice sweet and filled with sympathy.

“How many sinners?” Lucifer asked, pulling away from Alastor and turning to face his wife.

“Lulu, I’m not sure what you’re talking about.” Lilith’s eyes widened with shock.

The door bent farther, barely holding together.

“Lily, Michael told me you’ve been helping him. Are you really going to deny it?” Lucifer knew Michael would never lie about such a thing.

Now that’s something Lilith hadn’t expected. Michael betraying her, after all the hard work she put into his little experimentations. The sinners she sacrificed to him and his insanity. All so she could have time away from the literal Hell hole she lived in.

“Why are you even here?” Lucifer continued his questioning. “Very convenient timing.”

“I’m here because I was worried about you.” Lilith ignored the question about her helping Michael.

She approached Lucifer and reached out with her hands. Her touch glided across Lucifer’s cheeks and jaw as she cupped his face. One of her hands slid up, and she brushed it over his hair, fixing a few strands that fell out of place.

Lucifer’s eyes fell shut as he leaned into the touch. How he wanted to just ignore everything. This is his precious Lilith. The woman he fell from Heaven for. His love.

Lilith bent down, her lips getting closer to Lucifer’s. Before they connected, Lucifer put a hand over her mouth, keeping her away. He pursed his lips while his eyebrows pressed together.

Eternity really might be too long for a relationship to last.

Slowly, Lucifer opened his eyes, yellow iris’ on red sclera as he met Lilith’s.

“I want a break,” Lucifer kept his tone even as he spoke.

The words were tough for him to utter.

“How long?” Lilith asked as she took a step back, away from Lucifer.

“I haven’t decided yet. Maybe permanent. For now. I think it’s best if we officially separate. I can’t allow you to be the queen of Hell any longer either.” Lucifer knew he had to do this.

Lilith slowly turned her attention to Alastor on the bed. That pink hair stood out against the pillows. Obviously Alastor retrieved his free will somehow. Lucifer couldn’t have won the fight, so someone must have interfered.

“Is this because of him? I’m sure you’ve realized this by now, but everything that sinner did was for his own self interests. You’re really going to throw me away for him?” Lilith’s ire completely directed at Alastor.

“This isn’t because of Al. It’s something I should have really considered a long time ago. As much as I love you, you don’t love me any longer, do you?” Lucifer really didn’t want to address this now, but if he didn’t do it this instant, then he might go back to deluding himself.

Quickly, Lilith’s attention returned to Lucifer, and she gasped, horrified by the implications. She threw one of her hands out to the side while the other came to press against her chest.

“Of course I love you,” Lilith said such sweet words.

“Lily, don’t lie to me. Please,” Lucifer reached up to cup her face with one of his hands.

The hinges of the room in his mind finally began to pop off.

“I love you,” Lilith said, refusing to admit the truth.

Out of all the lies she’s told him, this is the one that hurt the most. The one he listened to and pretended to believe for centuries.

All of the problems he’d ignored came pouring out of the room as the door finally cracked in half, the final hinges breaking. This time, he wouldn’t let her get away with it. Not if he wanted to have a better life than the one he’s been struggling through the past few hundred years.

“Lily. Lilith, it’s alright. I don’t hold it against you. I just wish you’d stop lying to my face,” Lucifer smiled sadly. “We’re getting a divorce.”

“Lulu, you can’t be serious. We’ve been together for ages. Even if we’ve had our quarrels we’ve always made up.” Lilith put her hand on top of Lucifer’s and leaned into his touch.

Lucifer drew his hand back and turned to walk to his nightstand. From the top drawer, he pulled out a golden ring.

“If it wasn’t for Charlie, I’d banish you from Hell entirely for your transgressions against the sinners and me. But Charlie still loves you and she deserves to have her mother in her life. You’ll be permitted to visit with Charlie outside of the hotel as long as you don’t tell her anymore lies about me.” Lucifer walked back over and took Lilith’s hand to put the golden ring into it. “You’re not permitted inside the palace, nor the Hazbin Hotel from this day forward. I suggest you go back to Heaven or find a place in one of the other rings of Hell to live. Though I’m not sure if any of the Sins will be very welcoming.”

Lilith clutched the ring in her hand, her horns growing as she glared at Lucifer.

“All of these dramatics for some floozy! I can’t believe you, Lulu. You never think of your family or what’s best for them, always so selfish.” Lilith threw the ring back at Lucifer. “I thought maybe after my years away, you might have learned something.”

Watching the ring land on the ground, Lucifer sighed. His eyes shut tight, and he clenched his fists. After a deep breath, he let out a heavy sigh before opening his eyes again. Lucifer frowned as he gazed up at his wife. His horns grew, wings stretching out wide, and tail swirling behind him.

The woman walked towards him and wrapped her arms over his shoulders, pulling him close.

“I’ll forgive you, but you need to get a hold of yourself.” Lilith shook her head in disbelief. “First thing we need to do is get that trollop out of our bed.”

Lucifer reached up and shoved her away. Lilith stumbled in her heels and almost fell over. Never in all her years had Lucifer ever shown such force against her.

“Lulu, what do you think you’re doing?” Lilith’s eyes went wide. “You could have hurt me!”

This isn’t how things were supposed to go. Lucifer should be on his knees, grateful for her return, worshiping the very ground she walked on. How dare Lucifer threaten her power and her position. Lilith is the queen of Hell.

An icy shiver ran through her body.

If she didn’t do something, she’d lose everything.

Lilith slapped Lucifer across the face, sending his head to the side. Aghast and speechless, Lucifer stood there. His eyes wide as he tried to comprehend what just happened.

“I wish you didn’t make me do that, but you need to snap out of whatever spell that flea ridden sinner has you under.” Lilith’s shoulders trembled as tears formed in her eyes. “I’m back now. We can be a family with Charlie again. You just have to stop talking so crazy.”

“Lilith, as King of Hell, for your transgressions, I strip you of your title as Queen, and all the power that comes with it.” Lucifer held out his hand and turned to face her. “You forget, you’re nothing more than a sinner yourself.”

Glowing golden hoops formed around Lilith. The symbols of Lucifer etched across them.

“Lucifer. Be reasonable. Think of our daughter!” Lilith growled out, the sniveling ceased immediately. “I will never forgive you for this. Charlie will never forgive you!”

That made Lucifer hesitate.

Charlie had no idea of what her mother’s been up to, everything the woman’s done over hundreds of years. All the verbal abuse Lucifer suffered. The isolation. How Lilith had Lucifer and Charlie convinced it would be best if they didn’t interact too much.

“Are you going to tell Charlie about everything you’ve been doing with Michael? Why she hasn’t met the other Sins, her aunts and uncles down here in Hell?” Lucifer narrowed his eyes as they started to glow red. “Why you’ve kept her away from me while she was growing up?”

Lilith didn’t want her daughter to hate her. She loved her little girl more than anything else. Setting her jaw, Lilith folded her arms.

“I was doing it for her own good.” Now, that sounded like Lilith honestly believed it.

The golden hoops spun around Lilith. The woman lifted from the floor to float in the center of everything.

“I’m tired, Lilith. Of the lies. Of being abandoned. I’m not doing this anymore. We should have separated a long time ago.” Lucifer began stripping away Lilith’s power and royal status.

Tears formed in his eyes and trickled down his cheeks.

“Lulu! Stop this!” Lilith cried out. “I love you. No one else will ever love you as much as I do. Who else will be willing to put up with all of your flaws?”

“I don’t know, but I hope someday I can find someone who does.” Lucifer snapped his fingers.

The rings disappeared, and Lilith dropped to the ground. The woman fell to her hands and knees. Her crown and all of her power granted by being the queen of Hell gone. She raised both of her hands up to look at her palms, horrified.

“You should call your contact in Heaven. Have them send someone to pick you up. I’ll handle telling Charlie about our divorce. I think she’ll understand.” Lucifer really hoped that his daughter wouldn’t hate him for doing this to her mother.

Lucifer’s eyes stayed locked on Lilith, his fists clenched at his sides. The tears continued to drip down his face and off of his chin.

“Get out.” Lucifer stood tall as he remained firm with his decision.

“You’ll regret this one day. I’ll make sure of it. When you come crawling back to me, begging me to forgive you, I won’t,” Lilith hissed.

Lacking her powers as queen didn’t make her helpless. Lilith was still the oldest sinner in existence and had plenty of power herself. She stood up and walked to the shadows at the edge of the room. Her glowing eyes lingering as she glared at Lucifer, the rest of her body slowly disappearing.

“No one will ever love you,” Lilith’s voice echoed in the room as the glowing of her eyes faded.

Lucifer wrapped his arms and tail around himself as he collapsed to the floor. All six of his wings encircling him as he sobbed. Lucifer’s entire body convulsed as the sorrow enveloped him.

“I know…” he whispered.

In misery, Lucifer laughed at his own pathetic existence.

“I know.”

Chapter Text

Even with his physically and emotionally suffering, Lucifer also felt incredibly disgusting. At some point, he’d need to preen his wings to get the broken and loose feathers out. That would take far too much time for his liking at this moment. Instead, he decided to put his wings and the rest of his demon form away.

Wiping at his tears removed a good deal of his makeup while also smearing dirt across his face from his sleeves. Really, fighting and being thrown through buildings didn’t leave a person or their clothing in the best shape. The tatters that were his clothes might better serve the trash than a king.

After taking Lilith’s power and title away, Lucifer didn’t know if he’d be able to conjure his pajamas, let alone a full outfit. Luckily, Lucifer had plenty of threads to choose from in his closet and dresser. So he opted to grabbing something simple to wear from his available options. A t-shirt and a pair of pajama pants.

He spared a glance over to Alastor to make sure he continued to sleep. If Lucifer and Lilith’s confrontation didn’t wake the sinner, then he really must be out cold. A little paranoid and worried, Lucifer walked over and double checked Alastor’s breathing and heartbeat. Both were still weak, but present.

That ever present grin on Alastor’s face put Lucifer at ease. This meant Lucifer likely had a bit of time to spend cleaning himself up.

Lucifer kicked off his boots and left them wherever they landed.

His hooves dragged as he made his way to his bathroom. The fresh shirt and pants were placed on the vanity counter before Lucifer stripped. All of his worn clothing fell to the floor into a pile. Lucifer took a split second to consider what to do with it all. In the end, he picked it all up and put the clothes into the small bathroom trashcan.

Catching his own appearance out of the corner of his eye in the mirror, he paused. Slowly, he turned and faced his reflection. Is that really how he looked after the battle?

Both of his eyes were puffy from crying, his eyeshadow and mascara making distinct paths down his cheeks where his tears streaked. The dirt from his sleeve spread across the middle of his face. Reaching up, he touched his red cheeks, brightened thanks to the blush he wore, the red smeared from not only being punched in the face, but from crying.

When was the last time he actually had to remove his makeup properly?

All the smudged makeup barely hid any of his wearied features. Lucifer couldn’t help but let his shoulders fall as his eyes fell half shut. For an eternal being of youth, he certainly displayed his inner age far more than usual tonight.

His eyes journeyed down his body, his fingertips tracing over the dark brown of healing bruises over his torso. In the end, he wouldn’t even end up with a single scar from the fight. If only his mind could heal as well as his form.

To be honest, he felt lucky that Michael didn’t bring out his sword. Regrowing limbs would be far more difficult to do than heal from the flesh wounds and broken bones.

Lucifer snorted as he considered that thought again. ‘Lucky’. What an absurd notion.

He turned away from his reflection and walked to his extravagant rainfall walk-in shower. Starting the water, he stood right under the showerhead, not bothering to wait for the water to heat. The cold made him shiver at first; he bent forward and braced himself against the wall with his hands. With both of his eyes shut, Lucifer let the water flow over him, soaking his hair, body, and fur.

There were so many things he had left to do. Time wouldn’t stop for him, it never did. What did he need to do first?

How would he tell Charlie the news about her mother?

The sooner the better. She deserved to know what her mother did and about the divorce. The reasons leading up to the decision were an important detail that Lucifer needed to get right. Certainly, he didn’t have to tell her every minor infraction between himself and Lilith, but a general understanding would no doubt help Charlie understand.

It may lead to conflict, and Lucifer didn’t know if he could mentally handle anymore of that.

He raised his head up and tilted it back so the rainfall pattered directly on his face.

Charlie hating him and kicking him out of the hotel were the worst results he could think of. It would be much worse if Charlie ended up in contact with Lilith before Lucifer had this discussion with her. Who knows how her mother might frame things? Although Lucifer had no intention of lying to Charlie, he honestly didn’t expect the same from Lilith. Best for Charlie to hear his side of things first, before Lilith weaves a tale framing Lucifer as, well, the devil.

Lucifer felt over the side of his face that Lilith slapped.

For years, he’d denied the abuse, since Lilith had never actually physically hit him before. Actually, that, he had to admit to himself, was a lie. They’d entertained a bit of rough foreplay now and then, but that never extended outside of bedroom activities and they always had safe words. With millennia together, they dabbled some in BDSM, but they always discussed things and their comfort levels beforehand. The slap tonight came out of nowhere. It didn’t physically hurt at all, but the fact Lilith would raise her hand against him in such a way unsettled Lucifer.

Even with everything Lilith told him over the centuries, words were just words. They could only hurt you as much as you let them. Coming from the woman he dedicated his eternal life to the words chipped away at him ever since she started to berate him.

When did their relationship change? They used to be so happy. Adored one another, would do anything for each other.

The only answer Lucifer could come to is Lilith tired of him and finally had someone else to love, Charlie.

Even now, he tried to find excuses for her. To justify her behavior in his mind.

To think he’d been more delusional about Lilith than Michael was about him. Everyone in Lucifer’s life tried to let him know, to convince him that something might be wrong in his marriage.

Now, knowing everyone around him tried to help filled Lucifer with regret. Everyone just wanted the best for him, and he’d let Lilith push them all away. Been convinced that they’d abandoned him. Worse yet, he allowed Lilith to put distance between him and Charlie.

If nothing else, Charlie knowing the truth would lift a heavy weight off of Lucifer’s shoulders. The fact is, he always wished to spend time with Charlie. So much time, but he’d never wanted to be a bother to his own child. Being an annoyance to the few people he cared about in his life, a constant consternation storming inside of him.

Steam filled the bathroom as the water got hot enough to boil any mortal being.

Steadily, Lucifer rolled his head, stretching his neck. When his neck popped, he let out a satisfied groan. Then he stretched his arms above his head. Lucifer winced at all the aches and pains the stretch caused, but when he let his arms fall back to his sides, he felt so much better.

Lucifer picked up the shampoo bottle. He lathered it up in his hair, scraping the small chips of concrete, metal, and glass out of his golden locks. Washing his hair quickly became a meditative experience.

How many years have passed since the last time he showered properly? Usually, he just used magic. It took less time and made it far more convenient, but magic didn’t take the tension out of his muscles like the hot water. The shower cleared his head and helped him think. It also felt nice to feel the water against his skin. Maybe he should consider doing this the old-fashioned way more often.

He got the conditioner and used far too much of it. Idly, he wondered what conditioner Alastor used. Alastor’s hair felt soft, but dry to the touch. Likely, he just used magic similarly to Lucifer.

Not that Lucifer would get to touch Alastor’s hair or ears any longer.

Frowning, he clenched his jaw.

To think everything they did might have been consensual only under duress really made Lucifer’s stomach churn. He had so much to apologize for. Even if all of it might have been Alastor using him, Alastor only did it because he likely couldn’t think of a better option while also making Lucifer happy, as Michael ordered.

He’d miss those lanky arms wrapping around him. Those playful quips and teasing laughter. The warm weight in Lucifer’s bed, held tightly in the devil’s arms.

Quickly, to get his mind off those thoughts, he washed his face clean before moving on to his body. Roughly, he scrubbed his skin, uncaring of his own tender injuries. Anything to distract him from thinking about the Radio Demon.

Finally clean, he turned the shower off and stepped out. Luckily, there were big fluffy towels already supplied by the hotel on a nearby towel rack. Lucifer grabbed one and dried his hair first before quickly rubbing the towel over his body to get most of the water off. The actions rushed to get it over with as soon as possible.

When he got dressed, the clothing stuck to his skin in places that were still moist.

Once more, he stopped in front of the mirror. Using the towel, he wiped the steam off and stared at himself. His blond hair fell into his face, almost completely covering his eyes. His circular cheek marks were a little dull in appearance compared to the vibrant red the makeup added. Under his eyes were dark, ashen circles that he really didn’t feel like covering up.

But he needed to talk to Charlie.

He couldn’t talk to his little girl looking like this. She’d already seen him looking a mess, but he doubted she’d be ready to see him like this without feeling immense concern and worry.

With his two pointer fingers, he pushed up the corners of his mouth into a smile. He scrunched his eyes and forced himself to look happy. What a pathetic display.

When he felt confident he could control his expressions, he left the bathroom.

Out of the bathroom, he took time to check on Alastor again. Sitting on the edge of the bed, he reached a hand out. Even knowing his actions were wrong, he couldn’t stop himself from petting over Alastor’s ears. He could hope that the sinner took some comfort in his sleep from the ministrations.

Bringing out his phone with his other hand, Lucifer sent a text to Charlie.

I need to talk w you. Privately. It’s about ur mom. in 30 mins? Your office?

It pained Lucifer to stand up and walk away from the sleeping sinner and over to his vanity. Once he sat down at the vanity desk, he felt his phone buzz with a return message already. He wasn’t the only one keeping late hours tonight, it seemed.

K

Lucifer nodded to himself before he used a headband to get his hair out of his face. He began applying his face to cover up all signs of distress. Thick white pancake makeup to cover up the dark circles and the faded remnants of bruises. Vibrant red cheeks to help him appear youthful and bright. After setting it all, he took a good, long look at his reflection. A completely different person looked back at him. The fallen angel Lucifer, not the depressed devil.

Finished, he combed his hair back, but didn’t bother with gel or product. He didn’t have the time to perfect his hair and still make it to Charlie’s office without being late.

“I’ll be right back, don’t go anywhere,” Lucifer told Alastor as he left his room, doubting Alastor actually heard anything in his state.

Charlie, dressed in her pink pajamas, paced in her office while waiting for her father. If this had to do with her mother, then it must be important. No matter the time, she wouldn’t pass up the opportunity to learn what might be happening with Lilith. For nearly eight years, Charlie heard nothing about where Lilith might be, or what she might be doing. The girl left completely in the dark by her mother.

Lucifer walked into the office, making sure to shut the door behind himself. Once inside, he found himself a seat on the office couch. He bent forward and clasped his hands together. Staring at the ground, he took in a slow breath.

Seeing her father’s distress, Charlie sat down next to him on the couch and scooted close so she could rub his back.

“This is… It’s going to be a lot, kiddo. None of it’s good. The biggest thing is your mother’s been helping Michael with his experiments…” Lucifer ripped off the band-aid. “She’s the one who’s been providing him with sinners from Hell.”

Charlie stilled.

Lucifer sat back up and looked at her, his eyebrows down, showing the anguish he felt.

“There are also more problems that she and I have been having, that neither of us,” Lucifer looked away for a couple of seconds while he tried to find the words. “We didn’t want to burden you with them. I didn’t want to burden you with them.”

“Dad, what are you talking about?” Charlie gripped her pajama pants tightly in her hand. “How do you know these things? What happened?”

“Michael told me during our fight. Your mother also paid me a visit tonight. She and I talked and in the end she wouldn’t even answer my questions about her work with Michael. Michael might be horrible, but he’d never lie about something like this.”

Lucifer reached over and put his hand on top of his daughter’s before squeezing it tight. Sinners meant so much to Charlie. They were her people. Their people. After what she saw Alastor go through, for her to think about that happening to many other human souls, likely didn’t sit well. Charlie’s face turned a light shade of grayish green, sickened by the idea.

“I know you and I haven’t been very close, but I want you to know that I’ve always wanted and still want to spend so much time with you. I adore you more than anything in the entire universe. Your mother is the one who always insisted I keep my distance, that I’d be a bad influence on you. She didn’t want you to end up a failure, like me.” Lucifer looked back to his hands, his eyes scrunching up as he ripped open those fresh emotional wounds to help Charlie understand and give her something to think about other than the torturous treatment Michael subjugated the sinners too.

“How could she? How could mom ever even think that? You’re not a failure at all.” Charlie wrapped her arms around Lucifer, a tearfulness already audible in her voice.

“I do realize that now. She was wrong about keeping me away. I should’ve never listened to her. Should have fought to be a part of your life harder. I missed so much of your childhood and life because I didn’t feel worthy enough to be a part of it.” Lucifer reached to wrap his arms around his daughter to hold her close. “I’m sorry I’ve kept this all from you. I’m so sorry.”

“This is really hard to- to.” Charlie sniffled. “I don’t have the words for what I’m feeling right now.”

“It’s okay. I’m here. I understand,” Lucifer said as he rubbed Charlie’s back. “There’s more. Your mother also prevented your aunts and uncles down here in Hell from visiting. I had no idea, but she set up a ban against the Sins entering Pride. I hope that now they’ll get to meet you since I’ve removed the spell keeping them away.”

“Why would she even do that? Why would she do any of this?”

“I don’t know, Charlie. Maybe she thought she was protecting you. She loves you so much and even if she’s been wrong, she’s always had your best interests at heart.” Lucifer still had a hard time saying anything bad about Lilith.

“I don’t need her to protect me like that.” Charlie pulled back and analyzed her father’s face. “Was she really taking sinners to uncle Michael?”

“She was.” Lucifer nodded. “I don’t know how many, or when it started. I think it’s safe to assume Alastor was one of them.”

Charlie covered her mouth with her hand.

“That’s horrible.” Charlie could barely comprehend her mother doing something so heinous.

“It is. Because of that and everything else,” Lucifer took a deep breath in through his nose before continuing. “I decided a divorce would be for the best. Lilith is no longer the queen of Hell. I’ve banned her from the palace and the hotel. You can still see her anywhere else you’d like too. If you want to, that is, and if she is also up for it. I just, I can’t be with your mom anymore. I’m not sure I’ll ever be able to again.”

“If what you’re saying is true, I’m not sure I’m going to want to see her for a while or have anything to do with her either,” Charlie admitted, rubbing at her eyes in an attempt to stop the tears. “You’re really sure about all of this?”

Lucifer nodded as he met Charlie’s eyes.

“As much as I’ve been refusing to see it all these years, and as much as I wish it weren’t, it’s the truth. Michael wouldn’t lie about something like this, and your mother avoided answering when I asked her about it.” Lucifer held open his arms. “I’m really so very sorry, Charlie.”

Charlie leaned forward, wrapping her arms around her father’s waist as she rubbed her face against his chest. Lucifer tenderly wrapped his arms around his little girl and held her as she cried. Learning such horrible things about a person you love is never easy.

Lucifer let Charlie cry herself to sleep against him. The entire day was a lot for anyone to deal with. At least Charlie could find the illusiveness of sleep.

With ease, he picked her up in his arms.

At the door his tail came out to open it for them. He carried her all the way up to her bedroom where he used his tail to knock on the door.

Vaggie answered and looked at the king wide-eyed.

“Look after her?” Lucifer whispered, forcing himself to smile, barely managing a grin.

“Of course, your majesty.” Vaggie carefully took Charlie into her arms.

Lucifer admired the love he saw in Vaggie’s eye as the ex-exorcist looked at his daughter. Such devotion and care. The two women would be together for a very long time in his personal estimate.

Vaggie took Charlie to bed, tucking her in and cuddling up close, wrapping her arms protectively around the princess. Lucifer closed the door for her.

He traced his fingertip against the wood of the door as he thought about how much his baby girl really had grown up. That pang of guilt at missing so much of her life gnawed at his mind.

That didn’t matter. She’d never have to worry about not having him in her corner ever again. Lucifer would continue to be a better father, the best he possibly could be.

Without Alastor, how would he manage such a goal?

Lucifer reached up to his chest and clutched his shirt as he felt his heart pound so hard he heard the thumping in his brain.

So much of his life for the past half a year he’d lived and enjoyed thanks to the Radio Demon’s little pushes. Times when he couldn’t get himself out of bed, Alastor would be there. When he got too wrapped up in his work, Alastor interrupted him when necessary. Reconnecting with the Sins was only made possible because of Alastor’s interference.

His eyes began to tear up again. Lucifer kept it together through his conversation with Charlie, thinking maybe his eyes were all cried out and his tear ducts were dry, but when his mind detoured back to everything he’d lost today, the waterworks sprang forth.

Hastily, he made a beeline back to his room.

Inside his suite, on the empty side of his enormous bed, he fell face first into a pillow. Pressing his face hard into the fluff, he let himself cry until he wore himself out. He truly ran out of gas. As much as he didn’t feel like sleeping, at some point his body gave in and he slipped into unconsciousness.

Lucifer tossed and turned in his sleep. All the blankets tangling around him, pulling Alastor closer and closer to Lucifer’s side of the bed until the Radio Demon laid against Lucifer’s cocooned form. When he felt the warmth against his body, Lucifer’s thrashing halted. Instinctively, Lucifer calmed down, snuggling closer to the source of his comfort.

Midday arrived, or whatever the time might be, as Lucifer awakened. His blond head popped out of the blankets and he gazed upon Alastor’s face. The ever present grin and open eyes unsettled Lucifer for a short time before he remembered Alastor slept like a deer. Lucifer stared at Alastor as he tried to find the energy to get out of bed. Alastor still appeared to be a mess. Blood dried on his face and in his hair.

Frowning, Lucifer realized he should probably have taken the time to at least wipe Alastor’s face clean. Of course, he forgot something so simple to do for someone else. If he couldn’t fix it with magic, then he didn’t really think about it. He let out his breath in a huff before raising a hand to trace his fingertips over the dried blood trail.

Alastor’s eyes moved to focus on Lucifer’s hand, causing Lucifer to bounce back in his cocoon of blankets, away from Alastor, and almost off the bed.

“Y-you’re awake?” Lucifer realized.

“Mn,” Alastor made a soft noise of confirmation.

Quickly, Lucifer got out of the blankets so he could sit by Alastor’s side.

“How are you feeling?” Visible concern etched across Lucifer’s face.

Lucifer wished to know how he felt? Surely, Lucifer must be angry with him, infuriated. Alastor raised his eyes as he thought about how to answer the question, worried about upsetting the devil. Did he tell the whole truth or something that would ease Lucifer’s perceived worries?

His pink eyes returned to look into Lucifer’s.

“Although I don’t often mind being covered in blood, it’s usually someone else’s,” Alastor said, one of his ears twitching.

“I meant your soul,” Lucifer clarified.

Now that is a deep question that Alastor really didn’t know how to answer properly. What could he say? That his soul felt whole again, but ached to the point he found it hard to move, as if there were fresh stitches across every inch of his skin? Not a brand new feeling, but a sensation he’d only experienced previously once.

“Sore. Nothing I can’t handle,” Alastor assured Lucifer. “I should be fine in a few days or so. Was pleasantly surprised by the sensation of waking up.”

That reminded Lucifer of how Alastor got into this situation in the first place.

“You idiot! What were you even thinking? You could have been double-dead! Erased! If not for the power I put into your staff, you’d be nothing but a smoking corpse,” Lucifer scolded Alastor, poking the Radio Demon’s chest as Alastor laid there on the bed. “How could you be so foolish?”

The anger didn’t feel wrathful in the slightest. Why did Lucifer feel upset with Alastor at saving his life? There were far more things for him to be upset about, like how their relationship started out as an act.

“Here I expected at the bare minimum a ‘thank you’, for shielding you from such an onslaught,” Alastor’s grin widened as he chuckled, not moving from his laying position on the bed.

“…” Lucifer’s face turned bright gold, his shoulders tensing up to his jaw as he tried to maintain his composure. “Thank you. I didn’t need your help, though.”

“Liar.”

Lucifer’s eye twitched, and he reached up to rub the back of his neck as he looked off to the side. Alastor saved him a great deal of pain, and also the interference brought the fighting to an instant stop.

“How’d you even manage it?” Lucifer slowly drew his attention back to Alastor. “Doing something on your own accord without free will?”

“I have my ways, my dear,” Alastor said, refusing to elaborate more. No need to bring up Lilith’s brief visit.

“Why’d you do it?” Lucifer’s voice softened as he asked the question he desperately needed the answer too.

Yet another inquiry that Alastor needed to pause and think of how to answer. Lucifer really wished to wear on his brain today. Alastor couldn’t say it’s because he loved Lucifer. That would be absolutely absurd, and the king might get overly mushy about it. With their relationship being a ruse, Lucifer might not even believe such a declaration.

“I couldn’t have you two wrecking the hotel more than you already had.” Alastor rolled his eyes as he spoke.

What a liar. Lucifer could see the lie from a mile away. Did Alastor really think he’d believe such an obvious fib?

“You are so full of shit,” Lucifer muttered and shook his head a couple of times. “Really. Why did you do it?”

“Personal reasons I do not wish to disclose.” Alastor narrowed his eyes, lips forming a tight grin.

Truth, but still lacking the answer that Lucifer sought.

Lucifer folded his arms and narrowed his eyes right back at the resting sinner. When it became obvious that Alastor truly wouldn’t speak about his reasons, Lucifer relaxed. Anyway, Alastor appeared to be doing better. Not moving much, but talking definitely counted as an improvement.

“Fine. Did you want help washing up and changing into something that isn’t covered in blood?” Lucifer tilted his head. “Could get you a bath running.”

At the mention of ‘bath’, static sizzled in the air from Alastor’s displeasure. The idea of being dunked in cold water didn’t sit well with him.

“I believe I’d prefer if you just used your angelic power,” Alastor said.

“Can’t. Trying to conserve my power and abilities for if the hotel needs protection. Not really at my best right now.” Lucifer propped up his head with his hand, elbow on his knee as he leaned forward. “I wanted to say…”

Lucifer pursed his lips together as he thought about the best way to apologize.

“Please, your majesty, don’t keep me in suspense, I can hardly bare it.” Alastor’s sarcasm dripping off of each word.

“I’m sorry.”

Alastor’s ear flicked as he slowly blinked. Why would Lucifer apologize to him? Right now, Alastor should be the one apologizing for his misdeeds and begging for forgiveness.

“Lulu, what are you apologizing for?” Alastor couldn’t help but ask.

“Anything and everything I’ve done to you…” Lucifer’s gaze remained on the blankets in front of him rather than chancing meeting Alastor’s eyes.

“Well, then. I suppose… apology accepted?” Alastor, baffled by the king, remained laying there, one of his eyebrows raising in confusion.

Lucifer’s expression softened, and he finally dared to look at Alastor’s face. The king hadn’t expected it to be that easy. Then again, Alastor couldn’t exactly move and still laid at Lucifer’s mercy. Lucifer would need to apologize again when Alastor didn’t feel as if he didn’t have a choice but to accept.

“You sure you don’t want to get cleaned up? I can run a hot bath with bubbles,” Lucifer suggested.

“As tempting as that-“ Alastor paused, both of his ears turning with attention to Lucifer. “Did you say a ‘hot bath’?”

Hot baths were something he’d heard of and were often advertised in some modern houses. Alastor never had the money to afford such an extravagance himself, even with the reduced pricing later on in his life. There were many more important things for him to spend his pay on. Though if they had it in the hotel, then maybe he should give it a try. It certainly couldn’t be as terrible as the cold showers and baths from his time spent alive. To avoid such misery in death, he always used his powers to clean himself.

“I did. With bubbles. I have some salts and oils to help with soreness and it’ll also leave your fur feeling silky smooth.”

Alastor clenched and unclenched his hands to see how much mobility he possessed before he attempted to push himself up to a sitting position. He held a hand up to stop Lucifer when the king reached forward to help him. Alastor needed to at the minimum be able to sit up on his own before he’d chance getting in a tub. His eyes shut tightly at the agony the movement caused, but he sat up. There’d be no need for Lucifer to hold him up in the water.

Getting the sticky and crusty blood off did sound exquisite, and a fresh set of clothes would certainly be agreeable.

“I’ll go get the water started.” Lucifer slipped off the bed and headed to the bathroom.

The sound of running water echoed in the bedroom shortly after Lucifer disappeared from view.

Alastor did his best to remove the uniform, his movements sluggish from the pain. His fingers quivered, making the button exceptionally hard to undo. The jacket finally slid off his shoulders. Out of breath, Alastor took a short break before he began on the buttons of his shirt. Halfway done with the buttons, Alastor realized he still sat rather close to the middle of the bed.

Turning over, he got onto all fours and tried to crawl to the edge of the mattress. He collapsed after only a few feet of movement. Alastor panted hard at the unexpected exertion. Even when he dealt with the injury from Adam, it didn’t affect his entire body this badly. How did he even manage the first time his soul got put back together? Oh yes, he just laid in place until his body stopped hurting. However long that may have been, he didn’t know.

The sound of water stopped, and Lucifer returned to the bedroom. Seeing Alastor face down on the bed, he rushed over.

“Are you okay?” Lucifer helped Alastor sit back up on the edge of the bed.

“Mn. A little weaker than expected. May need to take a rain check on that bath,” Alastor mused.

Lucifer went down to be on one knee in front of Alastor and he looked up at the Sinner’s face.

“If you feel comfortable with it, I can help you. Only if you feel safe with me doing so.” Lucifer put his hands on Alastor’s knees.

Considering his options, Alastor slowly nodded. Lucifer isn’t new to seeing his chest and upper body. Though he felt more protective and vulnerable about his nether regions.

“My underwear stays on,” Alastor required.

With a chuckle, Lucifer nodded.

“You got it.” Lucifer helped take Alastor’s boots off first.

The king moved slow enough that Alastor could easily tell him to stop if he changed his mind. Lucifer didn’t bother undoing the buttons, just gripped each side of the shirt and pulled, the buttons were sent popping across the room. That action brought color to Alastor’s cheeks. Not that such a display should be considered impressive in Hell, but it certainly stirred something inside of the Radio Demon. In the future, he’d need to make sure to tell Lucifer not to tear his clothing. Thankfully, he cared little for the garbage Michael dressed him up in.

The shirt slid off his shoulders easily enough without the buttons. Alastor removed his undershirt himself.

Lucifer helped Alastor up to a standing position. The Radio Demon’s hands were on the king’s shoulders for balance. Alastor leaned heavily on Lucifer, shuddering from the strain of standing, but he managed to stay upright as the king undid the belt, button, and zipper of Alastor’s pants. A little bit of a shake and the pants fell down to the ground, revealing the red and black stripped boxers.

Collapsing backwards when his legs gave out, Alastor landed on the bed. If it wasn’t for all the other times Lucifer witnessed his weakest moments, Alastor’s embarrassment would have killed him. His smile wobbled as he waited to hear laughter. The laughter never came, though.

Unsure of whether Alastor would approve of his touch, Lucifer ended up letting him fall back onto the bed. The Radio Demon lay in his bed with nothing but underwear on. Even with the fur matted down with blood in places and the scars all over Alastor’s form, Lucifer couldn’t help but admire Alastor’s beauty.

No.

He needed to remember they weren’t really together. Right now, he only helped Alastor because it was the right thing to do. Alastor got injured saving him. Taking care of Alastor is a responsibility that sat firmly on Lucifer’s shoulders.

“Is it alright if I carry you and set you in the bath?” Lucifer still didn’t know whether Alastor agreed to the bath because he didn’t feel as if he had a choice or if he really meant it.

“Yes.” Alastor held out his arms.

Lifting Alastor proved to be incredibly easy for Lucifer. Alastor wrapped his arms around Lucifer’s shoulders to hold on to something.

The trek to the bathroom seemed to take ages in Alastor’s mind.

Then Alastor spotted it. The tub appeared to be topped with a mountain of bubbles. Such a novel concept to have bubbles without purpose. He touched the bubbles with one of his hooves, poking a little hole in the mountain before Lucifer began lowering him into the tub.

Tightly, Alastor gripped Lucifer, still a little worried this might be a trick and the water would be freezing cold. To Alastor’s surprise, Lucifer stopped.

“Everything alright, Al?” Lucifer wanted to double check.

“Yes. Just let me feel the water with one of my feet first?” Alastor could hardly believe the care Lucifer showed him.

Lucifer nodded and lowered Alastor’s feet first until they dipped into the hot water.

The hot water felt really nice and Alastor relaxed. Slowly, Lucifer continued to lower him into the water until Alastor sat on the bottom of the tub. Alastor couldn’t stop himself from letting out a pleasant bleating sound. The hot water felt astounding. His entire body ached less immediately and Alastor couldn’t help but lean his head back to rest against a soft pillowy cushion on the inner edge of the tub.

“While you soak, I’m going to take care of getting new sheets and blankets on the bed. Shout if you need anything,” Lucifer said with a forced smile. “I’ll be back to help wash your hair after I’m done.”

“I’m certain I will be just fine without you,” Alastor declared, closing his eyes, and happily enjoying this new sensation.

Without another word, Lucifer left the bathroom, leaving the door open, so he’d be able to hear if Alastor needed anything.

No wonder people raved about hot baths. Maybe Alastor should have spent his money on a hot water heater back during his living days. Owning a bathtub this big might also have cost him a pretty penny. The water came up all the way to his shoulders and he could stretch his legs out inside the tub without hitting the other end. Everything Lucifer had in his suite proved to be quite excessive.

Something bumped into Alastor’s chest.

Opening his eyes and looking down, Alastor noticed a little yellow rubber duck with a white top hat. Lucifer’s own duck-pelganger. Amused, Alastor picked the little toy up and held it in front of his face so he could get a better look at it. The top hat even had a tiny crown, apple, and snake on it, just like Lucifer’s actual hat. A reminder that when Lucifer really wanted to, he could pay attention to even the smallest details.

He let his hand slowly lower back down into the water; the duck floating out of it.

Feeling a little better, Alastor rubbed over his short, velvety fur with his hands. A lot of the dried blood came off from this process. He then bent forward to dip just his face into the water and scrubbed it with his hands, too. Lucifer said something about his hair, so he’d leave that for when the king returned.

Alastor leaned back once again and closed his eyes to enjoy the feeling of being almost boiled.

Upon hearing the hooves on the tile floor, he cracked open one of his eyes to glance at the noise. Alastor’s smile showed more honestly as he opened his other eye to gaze upon Lucifer.

“Ready to get your hair washed?” Lucifer asked.

“Careful of my ears. They’re sensitive,” Alastor sat up.

Both of his ears turning down so his ear canals wouldn’t get water in them. Lucifer used a pitcher to scoop water out of the tub and carefully pour it over Alastor’s head. With the red and black hair soaked thoroughly, Lucifer grabbed the shampoo. He lathered it up a little in his hands before he washed Alastor’s hair. Lucifer’s claws lightly dragged against Alastor’s scalp, but were careful not to scratch.

Lucifer got rewarded by another pleasant bleat.

With a smile, Lucifer moved on to the ears. He used the pads of his fingers only to massage the appendages.

Finished, he took more water from the tub into the pitcher and rinsed Alastor’s hair and ears. One of his hands running fingers through Alastor’s locks to make sure to get all the shampoo out. He did this a few times until he felt satisfied that all the suds were rinsed off.

He grabbed some leave in conditioner to massage into Alastor’s hair and ears. This way, they wouldn’t need to worry about rinsing it. More pleasant little bleats. If Lucifer mentioned anything about them he was sure Alastor would try to throttle him.

Taking a moment to look at Alastor, Lucifer wanted to make sure that all spots were sufficiently blood free. It appeared that Alastor washed his own face and likely got most of his own body. Good. This meant Lucifer wouldn’t have to awkwardly scrub Alastor head to toe, no matter how much he really wanted to be able to do that.

“I’m going to lift you up and set you on the rug so I can start drying you off with a towel,” Lucifer let Alastor know his plan.

Similar to when he got lifted from the bed, Alastor wrapped his arms over Lucifer’s shoulders, uncaring of how wet he made the devil. Lucifer didn’t appear to be bothered by the water on his clothes, either.

As he said he would, he set Alastor down on the plush rug next to the bath before going and grabbing two of the fluffy hotel towels. He passed one to Alastor so he could start drying his body and boxers while Lucifer worked on his hair and ears.

“How are you feeling?” Lucifer asked during the process of drying Alastor.

“Hm. Alright. I will feel much better once I have some proper clothes on and am dry,” Alastor complained.

“Yeah, yeah. I’m hurrying as fast as I can.” Lucifer laughed. “Think you’ll be able to get dressed on your own?”

“I’ll manage,” Alastor said, determined.

Alastor continued to dry his legs, arms, and chest.

“Of course you will.” Lucifer sighed and continued drying Alastor’s hair.

When he felt satisfied with Alastor’s hair and ears, he moved onto Alastor’s shoulders and back. Finished with those spots, he left back to his bedroom to grab Alastor some clothes to wear. The pajamas might be a little short on the Radio Demon, but it would be better than nothing.

Lucifer set the clothes down next to Alastor before leaving the bathroom, shutting the door as he waited, listening in for a sign that Alastor finished changing, or if he needed help.

Alastor stripped his boxers off first and dried his fur underneath before he scooted off of the wet rug. He dried himself a little more to make sure the clothes wouldn’t stick to him too much.

None of the clothing looked familiar, but Alastor didn’t think much of it. He put on the shirt first. It fit well enough. Finally, the pajama pants. One foot at a time and he had to lay down and lift his hips with the help of his shadow to get them the rest of the way up since he couldn’t trust himself standing. The legs of the pants barely went down past his knees.

“You must be kidding,” Alastor grumbled in disbelief. “Could you not spare a moment to go to my room and get my rags?”

“Oh uh, sorry. Wasn’t sure if you wanted me rummaging through your things,” Lucifer admitted.

After a moment of silence, came a dejected huff, making Lucifer chuckle.

“Touché.” Alastor got himself back up to a sitting position. “I’m dressed.”

Lucifer entered the bathroom and picked Alastor up into his arms again and carried him to the bed to lay him down. Alastor stayed in Lucifer’s room often enough that this didn’t seem odd to the sinner in the slightest.

“You should continue to rest. I’ll get some food for you.” Lucifer tucked Alastor in as he used to do with Charlie when she was younger.

Alastor merely nodded and watched Lucifer leave the room.

If not for the pain, Alastor might think of this as a dream. There’s no way Lucifer didn’t hate him. Unless no one told Lucifer about their relationship being fake. Charlie might have kept it to herself. Michael certainly had no reason to tell Lucifer about it, did he? Alastor felt both relief and impending doom. Should he continue as if nothing happened? They were still together and Alastor didn’t realize how much he needed that consolation.

As much as rest may do him good, Alastor didn’t wish to appear feeble. It took considerable effort for him to grab some pillows and stack them against the headboard so he could relax in a seated position. Now if only he had a book.

His shadow would usually grab him one, but it didn’t want to be too far away after just getting reconnected. Alastor also didn’t have his staff any longer, which limited his capabilities. Looking at his palms, Alastor thought about how the staff crumbled into nothing. What is the Radio Demon without his microphone?

Lucifer came back into the bedroom, tray in hand. There were two large bowls filled with rice, broccoli, and chicken on the tray, along with glasses of water.

“I hope this is to your liking. My first time making it. The recipe was easy enough to follow. I think I made enough to feed most everyone in the hotel. Put it in the fridge so they can heat it up when they’re hungry.” Lucifer popped the legs of the tray out so he could put it over Alastor’s lap. “Making so much food without powers takes such a long time.”

Instead of taking his bowl off the tray immediately, Lucifer walked over to the small table by the windows and grabbed one of the chairs to bring it to the bedside so he could sit next to Alastor without intruding on the sinner’s personal space.

Alastor’s shadow took a fork full of the dish and fed Alastor. It certainly saved Alastor some face to not display his hands trembling while doing something so simple himself. The food tasted agreeable, good even.

“It is delicious,” Alastor complimented before his shadow fed him another bite.

Lucifer smiled widely at the praise before he took his own bowl and started to eat.

Reaching out with his hand, Alastor brushed some of Lucifer’s hair back and out of his face. The lustrous tresses slid pleasantly between Alastor’s fingers.

“Have you decided to do something new with your hair?” Alastor inquired.

“No, just haven’t really had the time to style it,” Lucifer laughed nervously and stared down at the bowl. Getting his hair perfect without magic would be quite difficult, and he worried he might mess it up.

To top that off, how is he supposed to react to Alastor’s touches now? Were they just more manipulations? Alastor had no reason to touch him anymore. Reaching up, Lucifer brushed Alastor’s hand away.

With wide eyes, Alastor watched the king intently while he rested his dismissed hand back down on his lap.

“Speaking of new hair, yours is quite wavy when it’s dry. Fluffy too,” Lucifer teased.

A spike of radio static let the king know he hit a particularly sensitive spot for Alastor.

“You will say nothing of this to anyone else. I have a presence I intend to keep, and my hair rarely conforms to my persona on its own.” Alastor’s ears fell back.

“I won’t say a thing.” Lucifer made a motion of drawing an ‘x’ over his heart with his finger.

“Good.”

Lucifer wished to tell Alastor how cute the hair looked framing his angular face, but that would cross a line that Lucifer drew when he realized Alastor’s true intentions, as he knew them.

“Is there anything I could get for you?” Lucifer asked, still chewing his latest bite, but at least he covered his mouth to remain polite.

“Books. Perhaps the newspapers for however many days I’ve been unconscious. I’m certain there are some exciting stories about all the drama.” Alastor’s expansive smile extended past his eyes.

“You’ve only been out a day and a half, I think? Not sure how long I was out,” Lucifer said before he brought out his phone, which miraculously survived his fight with Michael. Either that or he fixed it using his power against his own self-imposed restrictions. “Yeah, just shy of two days. Wow, I must have been conked out for over thirty hours myself.”

“How are our dear Charlotte and the other residents doing?” Alastor took a moment to let his shadow give him some water.

“The residents, I believe, are good. I haven’t seen Charlie since the night of the fight. We had a conversation about a really important topic. She might still be processing it.” Lucifer lost his appetite as he thought about his daughter crying against him.

Lucifer hated not being strong enough to protect Charlie from such heartache. He should definitely check on her at some point to remind her he’s there and available if she needs him or wants to talk more.

“Oh? Do tell. As your assistant and Charlie’s employee, I’d like to be privy to such matters.” Alastor went back to eating, both ears perking up to listen closely to the king’s words.

“I divorced Lilith. She’s no longer the queen of Hell.”

Utterly shocked by this information, Alastor began choking on his food. His shadow quickly pounded on his back as he coughed. Lucifer hastily got up and offered Alastor some water to wash whatever was left in his mouth down.

All the Sins are going to throw a party when they hear the news. Alastor hoped he’d get to be the one to announce this information to all of Hell. The marriage of millennia finally hit a bump too big for them to work out.

Alastor noticed the depressed expression on Lucifer’s face, and his plans were promptly dashed. Without Lucifer’s explicit permission, Alastor knew he would not be able to share the news with even others at the hotel.

“My sympathies for your unshackling, Lulu. Cheers,” Alastor couldn’t help the sassiness because of his own resentment.

“I’m sorry for what she did to you.” Lucifer sat back down in his chair and pushed his food around with his fork.

“It was a moment of weakness I don’t intend to repeat.”

Lucifer nodded before looking up at Alastor. Usually, the Radio Demon didn’t admit to any frailty. It peeked Lucifer’s curiosity.

“What lead to the moment?” Lucifer couldn’t help but ask.

“A fight with someone I considered a close friend.” Now Alastor lost his appetite. “Since you are likely going to ask who next, I might as well tell you. It was Vox. The television demon.”

“Oh? What happened?”

With those big red on yellow eyes looking at him, Alastor found it hard to just keep quiet. No one really knew his history with Vox. Such an embarrassing time. Alastor shook his head.

“Come on. You’ve heard all about my problems, but you rarely talk about yourself. Promise I won’t tell anyone.”

“Promise you also won’t kill him?”

Now that brought out a wrathful side of Lucifer. What could Vox have done to Alastor to make the Radio Demon think he might kill this pathetic television sinner? Lucifer’s eyes changed to yellow on red, with snake-like slits of black for his pupils.

Now that sent a pleasant jolt down Alastor’s spine, his fur standing on end. Maybe he should let Lucifer destroy that pesky picture box for him. If nothing else, that reaction made Alastor know without a doubt that Lucifer didn’t realize their relationship started as a strategy for Alastor to get his soul back.

“What did he do?” Lucifer’s voice deepened as he got serious.

“Lulu, my darling, it is nothing you need to be so concerned about,” Alastor started. “He tried to offer me a position in his new venture and he didn’t like when I refused. He went on a rant about how he thought we would be superb partners and how he never wanted to be without me. Such a foolish man. As if I need someone like him to be successful. Radio is far superior.”

Lucifer remembered seeing the television demon holding a pillow with Alastor’s picture on it. Slowly Lucifer blinked one eye, then the other. They quickly returned to the usual red pupils and yellow sclera.

“He got so pushy that he invaded my personal space, wrapping an arm around me, so I broke his screen and we fought. I didn’t wish to completely humiliate him since we were friends, so after a while I made a hasty retreat. Usually, we would resolve our differences after a while, but Lilith found me first. Vox has apparently taken my seven-year absence personally.”

“You’re kidding,” Lucifer commented.

“I’m not.”

“No, I mean, you really- He liked you.”

“Who doesn’t like me? I’m superior to most beings in Hell.” Alastor admired the claws on one of his hands as if this weren’t news to him.

“He was in love with you. Might still be,” Lucifer explained.

“Absurd,” Alastor huffed.

“‘Superb Partners’. ‘Never wants to be without you’. I wouldn’t be surprised if he might have been pulling you in for a smooch.” Lucifer couldn’t help but snicker.

Taking in that new information, Alastor let himself go through all the things Vox did for him. Certainly anyone would naturally worship the ground he walked on, wouldn’t they? Then again, Vox did prove to be overly pious towards him.

“Oh dear,” Alastor said, surprised. “Well, I will certainly have to ponder on that possibility more. My refusal still stands, whether his proposal was to be partners or partners.”

“Well, I think he might still have feelings for you.” Lucifer grinned, raising an eyebrow.

“That’s his own issue that he’ll have to get over.” Alastor felt firm about his decision.

“True, you only want to be with the very best in Hell.”

“And he falls quite far from that title. Not to mention sometimes the company he keeps is revolting.” Alastor’s nose scrunched up in disgust as he thought about Valentino.

The expression brought a laugh out of Lucifer.

Alastor didn’t feel like eating anymore of the food, but he knew he should. He wouldn’t let discussions about Vox ruin his meal. Especially not after such interesting revelations. How could he manipulate Vox’s feelings for him in his own favor? Likely a pointless exercise. The television demon couldn’t be trusted after all and his friends were quite the nuisances.

“Good to know. This is also the guy who bugged the hotel, right? The one who recorded your nightmares?” Lucifer remembered something about someone named ‘Box’ from months before.

“Yes. One and the same,” Alastor confirmed. “He’s also likely the one paying residents to be here and disrupt Charlie’s attempts at redemption and wreck parts of the hotel. Subtly, of course. As subtle as those fools can manage, that is.”

Maybe Lucifer should pay a visit to this Vox fellow and lay down some rules about the hotel and how Vox treats the residents. It might be bad publicity, but the entire fight with Michael across Pentagram City certainly didn’t do the Hazbin Hotel any favors. While ranked low, he might as well get a few things taken care of before they did public relations damage control. Most likely, helping with the reconstruction might boost the hotel’s popularity, or just be seen as fixing a problem they caused.

“You sure? I haven’t really noticed-“ Lucifer began, promptly getting interrupted.

“I heard some of them talking about it while I was less than myself. I knew something must be going on. No possible way the hotel magically got this popular overnight,” Alastor pointed out. “I’ve had to remove more residents in the last while than I ever had to in the first six months. I know our dear Charlie wishes to give everyone a chance, but if their money stops, then many of those mooching off the hotel will leave on their own.”

“I’ll take care of it,” Lucifer assured Alastor.

“Are you sure?”

Lucifer nodded and smiled.

“Soon as I have more of my strength back, I’ll pay a visit to Box. I have a few other things to talk to him about,” Lucifer thought out loud.

Now that sounded intriguing to Alastor. So much so, he didn’t even bother correcting Lucifer about Vox’s name. What other things could Lucifer be referring too? Maybe Lucifer wished to get more advertising for the hotel on more stations. More commercials certainly couldn’t hurt.

“Finished eating?” Lucifer asked.

“Yes, thank you.” Alastor’s shadow let go of the fork, leaving it in the bowl.

“I’ll be right back with the newspapers for you.” Lucifer put his bowl on top of Alastor’s before he lifted the tray up.

“Much appreciated, Lulu.”

Lucifer smiled and left with the tray in hand.

True to his word, he came back about ten minutes later with a couple of newspapers. He set them On Alastor’s lap before he left the room again, leaving Alastor alone.

Alastor quickly busied himself with reading.

There were still things Lucifer needed to get done and spending too much time with Alastor, listening to Alastor calling him ‘Lulu’, affected him more than he wanted it to. They weren’t really together. Alastor must be pretending to like him out of fear of reprisal. Lucifer needed to figure out a way to let Alastor know he didn’t have to fake it anymore. But first, he needed to check on Charlie.

He went to Charlie’s office and knocked on the door. No answer. Lucifer opened the door and peeked into the room and noticed his daughter wasn’t there. He went to check her bedroom next. No response. Then the lounge. The activity room. Finally, he gave up on searching and pulled out his phone to call her.

“Hey dad,” Charlie answered her phone. “How are you doing? Is Alastor okay?”

“Hey kiddo. I’m doing well. Alastor is still recovering, but he’s at least conscious. Where are ya? I’ve been looking all over the hotel,” Lucifer said, trying not to let the worry slip into his tone.

“I’m out with a few people from the hotel. We’re doing some community service in the city. Helping clean up. At least where people are letting us. What’d you need?”

“Uh huh, just stay safe out there. Wanted to check in and see how you’re doing. Seems you have your hands full, though. I’ll keep watch over the hotel. Call me if you need anything.”

“I will, dad. Just,” Charlie paused and took in a slow breath. “Please take care. You and Alastor have been through a lot.”

“You have too, Charlie. I’m here when you want to talk. I love you.”

“Love you too, dad. I got to get back to work. Talk later.”

“Talk to you later.”

Lucifer hung up the phone and stared at it for a long while.

From the sound of it, Charlie found something to distract herself with. Now Lucifer needed to do the same. The only problem is the one thing he normally did would put him in the same room with Alastor. Sure, he could still work on ducks with Alastor laying in bed. They both often appreciated time together in silence, enjoying one another’s company just by presence.

With nothing else left to do, Lucifer finally surrendered to going back to his room. Instead of saying anything to Alastor, he went directly to his workbench and grabbed some of his tools to start carving and shaping a new duck. He got the base of the duck finished before he heard Alastor say something.

“Lulu,” Alastor interrupted Lucifer’s work. “Would you mind getting me a book?”

“Oh uh, not at all. Any preference or just pick one?” Lucifer set the duck down and turned to face Alastor.

“Surprise me. Dinner would also not be terrible.”

“Huh? Ah, yeah, it is getting late, isn’t it?” Lucifer said as he took out his phone to check the time. Sure enough, hours went by since he started working and he didn’t even notice.

Charlie and the others should be home now.

Lucifer went to the vanity to double check his appearance. Using the comb, he tried to get his hair to stay back out of his face, but a few strands rebelled against him. Sighing, he touched up his makeup a little before he turned to leave.

“I’ll be back shortly.” Lucifer left to find Charlie. He could get Alastor dinner and a book after that.

In one of the conference rooms, Charlie held a debriefing for people to talk about their feelings about helping others that day. Everyone needed to write in their journals about what they enjoyed the most and what they think they could improve on. Spotting her father, Charlie waved him to come in.

Once he got to Charlie, he gave his daughter a tight hug.

“Doing amazing things as always, kiddo?” Lucifer glanced around at the sinners, mentally wondering how many here were the saboteurs that Alastor mentioned.

“Yeah. Good as can be. Over the past two days, we’ve worked hard to help get Pentagram city back into working order along with everyone else in the city.” Charlie smiled brightly as she thought about all the great work they’d accomplished.

“That’s wonderful. Do you have time to talk in private? Just for a little while?” Lucifer didn’t want to talk about these things in front of strangers.

“Sure. I’ll be right back, everyone!” Charlie left with her dad. “So what is it?”

“Wanted to let you know soon as I’m feeling better I’ll help with some of the reconstruction and also fix the hotel back up,” Lucifer spoke with confidence, wanting to reassure his daughter. “Should only be a couple of days.”

“That’ll be great, dad!” Charlie hugged him.

He hugged her back and smiled. Anything to make his baby girl happy.

“I also wanted to make sure you’re okay? After everything we talked about,” Lucifer’s concerned tone softened his voice. “I also want you to know it’s okay to not be okay sometimes.”

Charlie pulled back and looked at him, her own smile wavering a little as she thought about their conversation about Lilith. Of course, she didn’t feel a hundred percent after something like that. Lilith was the person who always stood by her side and supported her throughout most of her life. All the moments when her father wasn’t there. Even if she now knew why Lucifer didn’t spend more time with her, it didn’t make this any easier.

“I know, dad. Vaggie’s been a real sweetheart and is taking good care of me. You don’t need to worry so much.” Charlie let out a soft chuckle.

“I’m your dad. Worrying about you is part of the job description,” Lucifer teased.

“Really, dad, I’ll be fine. Right now I have things that need to get done and I can’t let this impact my work.”

“Alright.”

“I’m going to get back in there to check on the guests to see how they’re doing with their journal entries and if any of them want to share.” Charlie motioned with her thumbs back to the conference room door.

“Ah, yes. Don’t work too hard. I’m gonna to get started on dinner for everyone. Figure spaghetti and meatballs?” Lucifer asked.

“Sounds perfect. I’ll let everyone know.”

Lucifer nodded a couple more times before he walked past Charlie to head to the kitchen. He turned to look back at her when he reached the end of the hall. She gave him a small wave before entering the conference room.

He barely got his apron on when Angel Dust came into the kitchen.

“I hear ya makin’ spaghetti and meatballs?” Angel asked.

“Yeah, why?” Lucifer raised his eyebrow as the tall sinner came over and put an apron on himself.

“Because I’m gonna make sure ya do it right,” Angel Dust said as he winked at Lucifer. Angel let all six of his arms out and he gathered ingredients and different ground meats to combine into the meatballs. “When it comes to spaghetti even smiles can’t compete with my skills. Speakin’ of, how’s he doin’?”

“Al’s doing fine. Just recovering,” Lucifer explained as he began to get the noodles ready to break so they’d fit in the pot better.

“If you break those in half I am kickin’ ya outta this kitchen,” Angel Dust threatened.

Not many people dared to threaten the king of Hell, and honestly, Lucifer found Angel’s threats rather amusing. For now, he left the spaghetti in the box. The large pot of water was already on the fire to boil. Lucifer almost added some olive oil to the water, but Angel Dust stopped him by grabbing the bottle, setting it down to the side. Apparently, Lucifer couldn’t handle anything but the sauce.

After Angel Dust put the meatballs in the oven on their foil lined trays, he walked over to check on the sauce. He grabbed a small spoon and took a taste. He nodded, but still reached for more seasoning to add.

“So, did smiles say anything about the time while he was all, ya know, black ‘n white?” Angel Dust asked.

“No. He hasn’t particularly talked about it at all, but he seems to remember everything from what I can tell. He mentioned overhearing some sinners talking about how they’re paid to be here.” Lucifer shrugged his shoulders and took a step back, letting Angel Dust take over all the cooking efforts.

“That’s shitty of them. So he hasn’t said anythin’ else?”

“Not so far.” Lucifer shook his head.

Angel Dust nodded, frowning as he appeared to be deep in thought. While his mind busied itself, he added the pasta to the water. His arms were running on autopilot. Lucifer, meanwhile, observed the sinner’s behavior and posture.

“Did something happen?” Lucifer asked, getting a feeling about why Angel Dust might really be there with him.

“Well, not really. Nothin’ that went anywhere. At the time, I thought he was jus’ fuckin’ with us. So I did say some stupid shit. Kind of was wonderin’ if ya know how mad he might be?” Two of Angel Dust’s hands wrung together nervously.

“That might be something you two have to work out with one another. He doesn’t appear mad to me, but that might be because he’s not angry with me.”

“Mn,” Angel Dust made a noise of understanding.

“Seems you have this all handled. I’m going to go grab a few things for Al.” Lucifer removed his apron and headed out of the kitchen before the conversation could get anymore awkward.

Alone in the room, Alastor’s ears twitched at every sound and his eyes looked around for any movement in the shadows. The constant threat of Lilith coming after him in his solitary state triggered his prey instinct. It made concentrating on reading the newspaper near impossible.

A knock on the door startled Alastor, both of his ears perking up and twisting to focus in on the sound. Lilith wouldn’t bother knocking, so it must be someone else.

“Yes?” He called out.

“Alastor? May I come in?” Niffty’s high-pitched voice came from the other side of the door.

Alastor’s smile softened, and he set the newspapers to the side before responding.

“You may,” he said.

The door opened and in came the little maid. She rushed to the side of the bed and put her hands on the edge. With a wide eye, she stared at Alastor intently.

“Do you still not want my soul?” her lower lip trembled and her eye teared up.

“It really would be the bee’s knees if you let me take your soul again. Are there any changes you wish to make to our contract, or the same as before?” Alastor tilted his head.

“Same as before!” Niffty bounced on her feet as she finally got to give her soul back to Alastor.

When Alastor held out his hand, the woman didn’t hesitate a single second before she took it in her own. The entire room filled with swirling green light and floating eldritch symbols appeared all around the area. Power shifted over them both before the deal finished. Alastor now had Niffty’s soul back, and the woman couldn’t be happier. Niffty hopped up onto the bed and gave Alastor a big hug. The man gently stroked over Niffty’s hair with his hand.

“Thank you, Alastor!” Niffty’s voice vibrated with excitement.

She hopped off the bed shortly after the hug ended. It’s then she noticed a pile of dirty sheets and pillowcases in the room’s corner. With incredible speed, she rushed to gather them all up before leaving to wash them. The mountain of fabric hiding her entire body as it appeared to walk out all on its own.

Alastor couldn’t help but chuckle as he watched the woman leave. The door shut and once again he was left all alone in the room with his thoughts.

The likelihood of Lilith appearing and erasing him remained an unlikely but constant worry. The longer Lucifer stayed away, the more anxiety filled Alastor. His success with seducing Lucifer and escaping his role as Michael’s guinea pig must have enraged the woman. Alastor could no longer use ‘Michael will be upset’ as a defense. He really didn’t feel confident she’d stop if he used ‘Lucifer will never forgive you’. Could he even run away if she showed up?

His shadow trembled with mounting fear. Alastor almost wished Niffty stayed longer. Her company proved to be comforting in his current state.

“Lucifer will return soon,” he reminded himself.

Almost an hour later, Lucifer entered the room with another tray of food and drinks in his hands while his tail carried a small stack of books from the study. Immediately Alastor felt the pressure of his terror subside and he relaxed. Being this helpless really didn’t suit him very well.

As with lunch, Lucifer popped the legs of the tray out so he could set it over Alastor’s lap. Lucifer placed the books on the nightstand. He left the chair next to the bed from before, so Lucifer just grabbed his plate of the spaghetti and meatballs, sat down, and started eating. This time Alastor tried to feed himself without the aid of his shadow. For the most part, he managed just fine. Now and again, his hand quivered to the point he needed to take a break.

“You appear to be doing better,” Lucifer said.

“Yes. The bath and resting have really helped immensely in my recovery. I imagine in another day the pain will be gone completely. It might still be awhile before I can remake my microphone staff.” Alastor worried about whether he could remake it at all, considering it’s what usually allowed him to use many of his abilities.

“I can take care of that in a few days. You just worry about healing. You’re really lucky your body has built up such a resistance to holy power, or else you wouldn’t exist right now after how much those shots pumped into you.”

“Yes, what Michael put me through over the years has been a boon to my overall health,” Alastor’s sarcasm was palpable.

Lucifer winced as he thought about that. The corners of his lips drew down into a frown.

“You know, I didn’t mean it like that.” Lucifer pointed his fork at Alastor.

The low hum of static filled the room. Of course Alastor realized Lucifer didn’t mean it like that, but it didn’t eliminate his feelings on the matter. Sure, his body could withstand more than any regular sinner, but that’s been true since the start. It’s why he was Michael’s first success.

Seeing Alastor stop eating, Lucifer paused as well.

“Tired? Want me to feed you?” Lucifer asked.

Alastor narrowed his eyes as he looked at Lucifer, assuming the king might very well be joking about the matter or making fun of him. To his surprise, Lucifer’s face had no hint of mirth on it. Alastor relaxed, glancing back at his food before he nodded.

“If you would be so kind, Lulu.” Alastor figured he shouldn’t pass up the chance to be fed by the king of Hell himself.

Lucifer set his own plate aside and moved to sit on the edge of the bed next to Alastor and the tray. He gathered up a slice of meatball and some noodles onto Alastor’s fork before he raised it up.

To Alastor’s displeasure, Lucifer made the sounds of an airplane.

“Coming in for a landing.” The king apparently regressed back to old habits.

“I’m not a child.” Alastor’s ear twitched in annoyance, but he still opened his mouth for the bite.

“Sorry. Last time I did this was when Charlie was a kid.” Lucifer chuckled.

Lucifer continued feeding Alastor until he emptied the plate. With that finished, he went back to his own meal.

“Angel Dust really did a great job on this,” Lucifer said idly, mouth half full.

“Yes, he certainly did.” Alastor’s tone surprisingly low, seething. He reminded himself that he owed Angel Dust a little talk once he had more of his power back.

“So you are mad at him for something?” Lucifer noticed.

“What makes you say that?” Alastor’s tone switched back to his usual candor.

“Take it it’s best left between the two of you?”

“I’d prefer that, yes.” Alastor wiped his mouth off with a napkin before taking a drink.

Lucifer nodded and busied himself with finishing his own food.

“I’m going to take this all back down to the kitchen, then I’ll be back,” Lucifer stated as he gathered up the tray and dishes.

“You don’t have to announce the obvious,” Alastor chided.

Rolling his eyes, Lucifer left.

To avoid the absence triggering his state of fear, Alastor picked up a book and quickly started to read.

Lucifer returned shortly and went right to his workbench to continue working on his newest duck. The man focused on it until late into the evening. Alastor set his own book aside by this point and began lowering himself to lie down, his shadow moving the pillows about.

“Lulu, it’s time for bed. You should come rest,” Alastor instructed.

For a little while, Lucifer considered the possibility. Maybe the noise from his work kept Alastor awake. He couldn’t have that. He gathered up a few of his tools and the duck into a box and headed to the door.

“Where do you think you’re going?” Alastor asked.

“To one of the other rooms, so I don’t keep you awake,” Lucifer explained.

“No, you’re coming to bed. You need rest too.”

“I should also probably sleep in another room.” Even if they slept together while they were both injured, Lucifer intended to keep his distance from Alastor.

“Your bed is plenty big enough for the both of us.” Alastor didn’t want to be left alone for the entire night and he didn’t know what could have gotten into Lucifer to make him want to sleep somewhere else. This is the king’s room, after all.

“Yeah, but I might cuddle with you in my sleep without meaning too,” Lucifer tried to explain. “I don’t want to make you uncomfortable.”

“Nonsense. Put your stuff away and come to bed,” Alastor scolded Lucifer.

With the Radio Demon being so insistent, Lucifer didn’t feel like he had much of a choice in the matter. He set the box back on his workbench. Still unsure about sleeping in the same bed, Lucifer approached the empty side. Slipping into the bed and under the covers, Lucifer made sure to stay as far away from Alastor as possible.

The strange behavior of the king annoyed Alastor. Could Lucifer really be that concerned about hurting him?

“Lulu, you don’t need to be so far away. I don’t mind if you want to cuddle. It won’t hurt me anymore than the pain I’m already in,” Alastor explained.

That’s when Lucifer remembered the duck he made for Alastor. Without a word, Lucifer got out of bed and rushed out of the room and down the hallway, leaving Alastor baffled and wide-eyed.

Upon his return, he hopped onto the bed and knelt down, holding the duck out in his palm. Recognizing the little toy, Alastor took it and gave it a squeeze. The magical pain killer kicked in immediately and Alastor’s entire body felt like goo, the relief flooding his senses.

“Thank you, Lulu,” Alastor purred.

“You’re welcome, Al. Sleep well.” Lucifer got back to his side of the bed and curled up under the covers.

“I will now. Sweet dreams.”

Chapter Text

As Lucifer feared, he woke up holding onto Alastor, his arm wrapped around the Radio Demon, while his other hand played with the bit of fluff that peeked out of the collar of the T-shirt. Careful not to wake Alastor, Lucifer detached himself and crept off of the bed to go about his morning. There were things he needed to get done.

Going to his vanity, he checked on himself in the mirror. Now he used a bit of magic to fix his hair. Still more powerful than any of the sins in his current state, Lucifer barely considered himself at fifty percent power. The fight with Michael took far more out of him than he’d care to admit, but he had enough to deal with any sinners that dared to mess with him or his family. That included one with a TV for a head.

Even so, he didn’t wish to use more power than necessary. He grabbed a suit from his wardrobe and went to the bathroom to change. While there, he also pulled the plug in the tub to let the water drain from the previous day.

Now he just needed to find his hat. He didn’t feel as put together without it, so he weighed whether to summon it and decided it would be worth the magic. The hat magically appeared in his hands and golden light flowed over it, repairing all stains, tears, and broken pieces. Lucifer placed it on his head and smiled. Looking into the mirror, he saw himself. There’s the king of Hell.

Exiting the bathroom, he looked around for his apple cane. Upon finding it, he picked it up into his hands and gave it a twirl. A pair of knee-high boots completed his outfit. Now he could go and do absolutely anything he wanted.

Quietly he made his way to the door, glancing over to the bed to make sure Alastor didn’t suddenly wake up as he snuck out.

No word came from the Radio Demon, so he must still be asleep.

Lucifer let out a sigh when he made it to the elevator. Once inside, he used his cane to press the button for the first floor.

His day would be quite busy. On his docket were a few tasks that involved going out of the hotel.

To begin his morning, he went to Lu Lu World to check in and see how construction went and to also let them know he wouldn’t be available for the foreseeable future. The crew, many having witnessed the fight between Lucifer and his brother on TV, were very understanding.

On his way out of the theme park, Lucifer grabbed a corn dog to eat. That reminded him that Alastor might need help with breakfast. Quickly he texted Charlie.

Hey Char-char, I’m busy outside of the hotel. Could u make sure Al gets breakfast before u leave to help out the city? He was still asleep when I left.

Lucifer stepped into his portal and walked through to arrive at the entrance to the Vee tower.

His phone buzzed.

Can do! I’ll make sure he eats something. Charlie texted him back.

With one less worry on his mind, he entered the tower.

The secretary at the desk didn’t take her eyes off her cellphone when Lucifer approached. Her nameplate read ‘Janet’.

“Do you have an appointment? If so, I’m sorry, but all appointments have been canceled for the day due to damage repair,” Janet muttered.

“Oh, I don’t have an appointment, but I’m certain Box will make time for me.” Lucifer grinned widely and chuckled pleasantly.

The woman glanced up and her jaw fell open as she stared at the king of Hell.

“Y-your majesty.” She fumbled with her phone and ended up dropping it.

Ah, how Lucifer enjoyed such reactions. He leaned a little on his cane with one hand.

“Wh-who is it you wanted to see, your majesty, sir?” Janet didn’t bother picking up her cellphone as she quickly dialed up Vox’s personal line on the office phone. No matter what, she knew that he’d want to hear this news.

“Box? That’s his name, isn’t it? The sinner who has a television for a head? Fitting name, I must say.” Lucifer looked at his fingernails for a moment before raising his eyes to look at the secretary and he gave her a big, shining smile.

“V-vox is- yes, very fitting name.” Janet laughed nervously, unwilling to correct the king as a blush formed on her cheeks.

She got so caught up with Lucifer’s charming appearance and sensual nature that she completely missed Vox picking up his phone until the man screamed at her.

“WHAT IS IT?!” Vox’s voice echoed over the phone line.

“Oh um, sir, the uh king of,” she cleared her throat and tried to keep her voice even. “The king of Hell is here to see you.”

Silence followed for a few breaths.

“I’ll send Papermint down.” Vox hung up immediately after that.

“He’s sending his assistant down right this moment, your majesty.” Janet set the office phone down.

Lucifer gave her a nod and stood there, waiting. Depending on how long it took, he may very well go and find Vox himself. To his pleasant surprise he didn’t have to wait long at all. An eel like sinner showed up and spoke to him with a nasally voice while carrying a clipboard.

“Your highness, it’s a pleasure to make your acquaintance. My name is Papermint. I’m here to give you a tour of the tower and-“

“Majesty,” Lucifer corrected, laughing richly at the way the sinner trembled in his presence.

Now this is how sinners should behave around their king, showing complete reverence.

“I’m sorry, your majesty,” Papermint quickly corrected himself. “Would you like a tour of the Vee tower?”

“I’m here to meet with Box,” Lucifer said, already bored with interacting with these lower ranked sinners.

Papermint looked to Janet behind the front desk and she mouthed ‘Vox’. Papermint swallowed, not sure if he wanted to correct the king of Hell. Vox would torture him, rip him apart and feed him to his pet sharks. The king could erase his very existence if he wanted too. Papermint decided to keep his mouth shut.

“Ah, well, he’s currently busy with some important business and asked me to show you around a bit while he wraps some things up,” Papermint reiterated what Vox told him to say.

Not that Vox actually had a meeting going on with anyone, he just wished to waste some of the king’s time to seem more important.

Lucifer chuckled and shook his head. His pupils locked in on Papermint and his smile faded.

“Are you saying there’s something more important than your king?” Lucifer didn’t even have to let any of his power out to make the sinner quiver in fear.

If anyone questioned Lucifer’s power before, after his display of fighting Michael, their views changed drastically. It made many in hell reframe their thoughts on their ruler.

“No, nope. Not at all, your hi-majesty.” Papermint quickly showed Lucifer the way to the elevator, and he typed in the code that would take them to Vox’s board room.

Any punishment he might face from Vox would be preferred to whatever Lucifer could do to him.

“Can I g-get you anything, your majesty? A drink or snack of any kind?” Papermint asked when the elevator doors opened.

“No,” Lucifer kept his answer simple. He didn’t plan to stay very long after all.

He followed Papermint out of the elevator and down a long hallway. The eel sinner soon held open a door for Lucifer. The king walked through without hesitation. To his surprise, a giant aquarium took up three walls of the boardroom. This Vox must be an overlord. Almost impressive, for a sinner.

Large sharks swam around in the tanks, robotic from the looks of it with neon lights running in cybernetic patterns over their skin. Intriguing. It distracted Lucifer quite a bit as he walked inside. That is, until the sinner at the end of the long table stood up. There were two others present. A woman with tricolor’d hair dressed in modern fashion and a moth demon wearing the outfit of a pimp. It didn’t take long for Lucifer to assume which of the two Alastor would consider unsavory.

“Your majesty, to what do I owe the pleasure?” Vox asked as he approached, holding out a hand. His eyes did wander to Papermint for a brief moment, promising pain in his future. “You’re here far sooner than expected.”

Papermint made himself scarce, scurrying out of the room as quick as possible.

“Ah yes, a tour did get mentioned, but I have little interest in seeing your tower when I have things to discuss with you about your treatment of the Hazbin Hotel, Box.” Lucifer cocked a brow at the hand, but made no attempt at shaking it.

Vox’s screen glitched for a moment before he withdrew his hand. No one dared to disrespect him that much other than Alastor and a few other overlords. He still needed to keep the peace, so he ignored the offense.

“It’s Vox, actually. I certainly have no idea what you’re talking about, your majesty.” Vox turned back to walk to his chair.

To Vox’s surprise, Lucifer appeared in his seat and leaned back, kicking his feet up onto the table. Lucifer templed his fingertips together and tilted his head. The other two at the table stood up in shock at the sudden teleportation. Valentino instantly reaching for his guns until Vox looked at him sternly.

“VAL.” Vox’s voice demanding, sent a message with his glare.

Valentino put his guns away, and he and Velvette sat back down in their seats. Lucifer didn’t even react to the pathetic attempt at a threat Valentino tried to show. As if guns could even bruise him. They were more of an annoyance than anything else.

Vox focused back on Lucifer, his voice returning to the pleasant businessman tone.

“Your majesty, I’m sure there’s been some kind of misunderstanding.” Vox could usually talk his way out of anything. His hypnotic eye swirled, a subtle attempt to make Lucifer easier to persuade.

Lucifer met Vox’s eyes and smirked.

“Don’t bother with that. Your pathetic powers won’t work on me.” Lucifer waved his hand and immediately Vox found that he couldn’t even trigger his eye.

“I’m sure we can talk about this.” Vox blinked a couple of times before chuckling. “You can’t really fault a guy for trying, can you?”

Lucifer showed no sign of sympathy or mercy in his posture. Not even annoyance nor amusement crossed his features.

“Of course not. You sinners are like that, always thinking your powers and abilities will make you unstoppable. Such a false sense of superiority.” Lucifer rolled his eyes.

“So, what is it you came here to talk about?” Vox attempted to keep his cool, but he could feel his inner systems heating up.

“You know exactly what I’m here to talk about. Recording those in the hotel without consent. Paying sinners to cause problems and pretend to be interested in the hotel. Normally I would have come here sooner, but at the time someone told me they had it completely handled. Unfortunately, it’s gotten bad enough that I’ve had to step in myself. For my daughter’s sake.”

“Alastor is incredibly unreliable in that way. No matter what, he’ll always let you down,” Vox spoke from his own experience.

“Really? I got a request to avoid killing you from him. Al is surprisingly sentimental sometimes.” Lucifer chuckled, grinning wider as his eyes narrowed.

Alastor didn’t want him dead? That was news to Vox. Thinking about it, Alastor never started their little displays of power against each other, merely responded to Vox’s shows and insults.

Vox swallowed the lump that formed in his throat, his own pleasant performance faltering. It took him a few seconds to regain his composure and put the smile back on his face. The tension in the room was palpable.

“What is it you want, Lucifer?” Vox dropped the pretext of respect and folded his arms across his chest.

Lucifer couldn’t help but snicker at the little hissy fit the television demon threw. Really, some sinners reminded him of children who didn’t know they shouldn’t poke a snake with a stick.

“Well, first of all, I want you to destroy all copies and originals of the recordings you have of residents without their permission. Next, I want you to stop paying sinners to make a mockery of my daughter’s dream.” Lucifer thought about what else he might want. “To make up for it, proper advertising for the Hazbin Hotel on a few main channels. Highlighting the hard work the residents are currently doing and the benefits of the hotel.”

Vox’s screen glitched more while his entire head twitched in a couple of weird angles.

“You’ve got to be fucking kidding me! Why should I do any of that fucking bullshit?” Vox stormed right up to the chair and slammed his hand down on the table in front of Lucifer.

“Oh, oh you think you have a choice in this,” Lucifer covered his mouth as he laughed.

His shoulders trembling and tears forming in the corners of his eyes at how hard he tried to reduce his laughter down to sniggering. Lucifer waved his other hand in the air between them. Taking a second, he wiped the tears from his eyes. Then his eyes snapped open wide, yellow on red, his mirth vanishing in a split second as the devil put on his serious face.

“No, oh no no no. I’m telling you what you’re going to do, Box. This isn’t a negotiation.” Lucifer’s voice lowered and the entire room suddenly shook, making Vox stumble on his feet, struggling to keep his balance.

“Or else what?” Vox scoffed, sneering at the king.

Valentino stood up from his chair again, going for his guns. This time, Vox didn’t stop him.

Valentino fired and only short spurts of water splashed out and onto the table. None of them even reached Lucifer. Confused, Valentino looked down at his guns. In the amount of time it took Valentino to get the weapons out, both firearms were turned into water guns.

“Kneel.” Lucifer barely whispered.

Valentino and Vox both fell to their hands and knees so quickly the thud echoed in the boardroom.

Lucifer brought his feet down off of the table and leaned forward, his hand propping his head up as he rested his elbow on his knee. His other hand resting on the top of his cane.

“What will I, the king of Hell, do? I’ll tear every single brick of your little tower down. I’ll strip you of your powers and show you how bad Hell can really be.” Lucifer narrowed his eyes. “So you have a choice, I suppose, but the alternative is not very pleasant. So, do we have a deal?”

A contract appeared in front of Vox to read over. All the orders Lucifer made were on there. Nothing more, nothing less, for now. Lucifer would deal with whatever else happened when it happened.

Vox read over the contract half a dozen times, his screen turning fuzzier with static each time he went through it from his sheer anger. Looking back up at Lucifer, he realized he really didn’t have a choice in this matter. For all the shit he pulled, some might consider this punishment getting off light. The king of Hell interfering in the business of sinners was unheard of before now.

“An interview…” Vox growled out.

“What was that?” Lucifer used his free hand’s ring finger to pretend to clean out his ear.

“I want to be the first demon to interview the king of Hell. You do an interview on my show and I’ll agree to these fucking demands,” Vox still tried to bargain.

No wonder Alastor and this sinner used to be friends. They were both so ballsy.

Lucifer rubbed his chin and looked up and away as he thought about it. Then he shrugged.

“Sure. Why not? It’ll be a good way to help promote the hotel. No guarantee I’ll answer all of your questions.” Lucifer added a line for a single half an hour television interview.

“An hour,” Vox spoke quickly.

“Don’t. Push. It.”

Vox swallowed, and he pulled a pen out of his jacket pocket before he signed the contract. The paper rolled up and vanished after he finished signing.

With that all finished, Lucifer stood up. He gave his cane a twirl as he whistled and started walking to the door.

“Send your assistant to the hotel with the times available for the interview and I’ll pick whichever one fits my schedule the best, Box.” Lucifer disappeared into a portal, leaving the Vee’s Tower and returning to the Hazbin Hotel.

Velvette looked at the two men and almost laughed her head off. They were both still on their knees. As, apparently, the smartest of the three of them, Velvette never attempted to intimidate or threaten the king, so his ire never hit her. Seeing the two boys get put in their place amused Velvette to no end.

“Shut up!” Vox growled at her as he pushed himself back to his feet. “At least he didn’t say anything about the recent pictures…”

The Television Demon let out a sigh as he straightened out his suit. Turning on his heels, he walked towards the door.

“Where are you goin’?” Velvette asked.

“I have to go delete a bunch of data I have backed up per the contract I just signed and send out a mass text to the morons that got discovered at the hotel that their pay stops now,” Vox explained and he slammed the door on his way out.

“That fucker ruined my guns!” Valentino began swearing in Spanish, throwing the plastic water guns across the room.

“You tried to shoot the bloody king of Hell!” Velvette stood up and threw her hands out as if it were obvious why his guns got ruined. “Vox tried to mind control him! You and Vox are both idiots who almost got erased!”

She put her fingers against her forehead and shook her head before leaving Valentino alone in the room so the moth could pout in privacy.

Alastor awoke from his slumber when someone knocked on the bedroom door. Blinking a few times, he pushed himself up to a sitting position. His body ached less than the day before, but it still made moving difficult. Reaching over to the dresser, he grabbed the duck and gave it a squeeze. The pain vanished in an instant and would stay gone for a few hours. It made moving so much easier.

Looking down, he rubbed the spot on the bed next to him. Cold. Lucifer must have been gone a while already.

Another knock at the door drew his attention.

“Come in,” Alastor said.

To his surprise, Charlie walked into the bedroom. She set a tray up, similar to the way her father did. Alastor really was getting the royal treatment while injured. A newspaper, a bowl of oatmeal, and a fresh cup of coffee in his favorite mug.

Charlie, to his surprise, pulled the chair beside the bed closer and sat down.

“How much of all this was a lie?” she asked.

The question came unexpectedly. Alastor stared down at the oatmeal as his tongue felt twisted in his mouth. He didn’t want to lie to Charlie. The poor dear went through enough the past few days.

“At the beginning? Almost all of it. I do find exceptional entertainment in watching the scum of Hell try for betterment, only to fail miserably over and over again. Though, over time, I have become quite fond of this hotel, and those that live within it. You, as princess of Hell, ordered me to continue helping the Hazbin Hotel as long as I desire. I still desire to do so,” Alastor explained before he grabbed his cup of coffee and brought it to his lips to take a sip.

“So you intend to stay and continue helping?” Charlie perked up at the possibility.

“I do, as I just stated,” Alastor responded.

Charlie smiled brightly at that and resisted bouncing in her seat from her excitement. There were more questions she still had to ask. The smile faded, and she wrung her hands on her lap.

“What are your intentions with my dad? Michael said that everything between you two has been a lie. My dad cares a lot about you. Are you still pretending?” Charlie wanted to protect her father as much as possible.

“No pretending,” Alastor held the coffee cup with both of his hands, feeling the heat sink into his palms. “My intentions are to court your father, same as before.”

“For power and protection? Or do you actually love him?”

“I’ve never had these feelings for anyone before your father. I wish to pursue them. Whether or not that could be considered ‘love’ is up for debate. Your father’s power is one of his many attractive qualities for certain, but not the only one,” Alastor tried his best to avoid calling his feelings what they were. It felt like a weakness to admit it.

“You should be honest with him about what’s happened. I haven’t told him about what Michael said, but he deserves to know.” Charlie looked down at her hands. “I don’t think I can forgive you if you hurt him.”

“Why should he need to know something so frivolous? My feelings for him are what they are. I’d rather not hurt him or make him second guess those feelings if possible.” Alastor set his coffee cup down and turned his head to look at Charlie.

“If he finds out on his own, it’ll be far worse. Just talk to him about it, please?” Charlie pleaded.

“When the time is right, I’ll discuss it with him. Right now he has many more important things on his mind,” Alastor’s hands trembled as he thought about the wrath Lucifer might inflict on him. “Your father might not forgive me for starting our relationship on false pretenses. I’m worried he might go berserk.”

“I think he’d appreciate your honesty. Just because it started as a lie doesn’t mean it needs to stay that way. Remember how Vaggie kept the fact that she’s an exorcist angel from me? When I found out, everything felt fake for a little while. As if she used me. Until I sat down and really thought about it with some help from Rosie. Trust me, being honest is the best thing you can be. I’m sure he’ll understand.” Charlie reached out and put a hand on Alastor’s arm as she glanced up to look into his eyes.

“I’ll keep that in mind, my dear.” Alastor gave Charlie’s hand a light pat.

The woman smiled at him and nodded.

“Enjoy your breakfast, Alastor,” Charlie said as she pulled her hand away and stood up to leave. She did pause at the door to say one more thing. “Just don’t take too long to tell him? He could use some good news.”

As she walked through the halls, Charlie brought out her phone to stare at a message she received earlier that day.

Hiya Charlie! It’s your uncle Gabrielle. Michael gave me your number. He said he’s going to be too busy to manage relations with Hell or your amazing hotel anymore, so I’m in charge of that now. At noon tomorrow, I’ll send the new representative to meet with you and Lucifer. I’m rather busy myself so we might not meet in person for a while, but know that I 100% support you and your efforts! Good job!

After he finished eating, Alastor set the tray to the side and turned so his hoofs would touch the ground. He wanted to change into a pair of his own pajamas. These ones were far too embarrassing to be seen in by others and he wished to be alone as little as possible.

With a deep breath, he stood up. He felt stable enough to take a few steps. Nothing hurt thanks to the duck. Between his body recovering from the holy power and the pain, the pain was the main reason why he couldn’t move too much.

Confident, Alastor made his way out of the bedroom and down the hall to his radio tower. He kept one hand against the wall to help him keep his balance. Would moving this much make his body hurt worse later? Possibly, but Alastor considered the risk worth it. Since he wished to see others, Alastor picked out his regular suit to wear instead of pajamas.

Did he dare to use his power to fix his hair?

He stood in his own bathroom, looking at himself in the mirror. With his hands he gathered up static and he reached up to run it over his hair. The waves disappeared as his hair straightened into the usual bob and fluffy bangs. Then he closed his eyes and let his shadow apply his eyeshadow for him. Satisfied with his look, Alastor made his way to the elevator and went down to one of the lower floors.

Alastor couldn’t find anyone at the hotel other than the riffraff who were there for a paycheck.

“Excuse me, fellas. Where are the princess and staff?” Alastor asked.

“They’re out doing community service shit around the city,” One of them answered.

Most of the regular residents were out cleaning up the city along with a few of those getting paid who actually liked the hotel, leaving Alastor with the rabble. It displeased Alastor greatly and as much as Alastor didn’t want to be alone for fear of Lilith showing up; he wasn’t quite desperate enough to spend his time with these sinners.

Though his ears did perk on his way out of the room when he heard the ting of text messages being received. The group of sinners sounded displeased by whatever message they read. Alastor couldn’t help but stick around to listen. When they noticed him still standing there, looking at them, they all put their phones away and took their leave, passing Alastor on their way out.

Curious, Alastor trailed them in the shadows. Alastor, pushing the limits on his powers? Never.

To his surprise, many people in the hotel were gathering their things and leaving. He didn’t bother to stay in the shadows any longer as he watched them all walk by and out. From what Alastor could tell, every sinner other than himself left the hotel. For now, he leaned against the wall, alone on the half-landing of the imperial staircase, feeling a little faint.

What could have happened to get them all to willingly leave so quickly? Did Lucifer speak with Vox? Sooner than Alastor expected.

“You should still be in bed resting!” Lucifer scolded when he finally found Alastor. “Why don’t you have your phone on you? I tried calling it when I couldn’t find you.”

Alastor thought about it and shrugged.

“Likely destroyed, either from Michael changing my clothes or from being attacked. I will probably need a new one,” Alastor said before he motioned to the doors. “We just had a mass exodus of guests. I’m assuming that has something to do with where you’ve been all morning?”

“Yes. Vox is no longer going to fund the people making a joke out of the Hazbin Hotel,” Lucifer approached Alastor.

Pushing away from the wall and trying to stand up on his own, Alastor’s legs gave out on him. Before he hit the ground, Lucifer rushed forward and caught him. Effortlessly, Lucifer picked Alastor up in his arms.

“Your soul is still healing. You even used your powers, didn’t you? Are you allergic to rest and recuperation?” Lucifer shook his head as he walked up the stairs to get to the elevator.

“Says the man who confronted three overlords a day after mentioning not wanting to use more magic than he needed to,” Alastor countered.

“I’m still far more powerful than they are, even at only fifty percent,” Lucifer argued.

“Hypocrite.”

“I’ll use my magic to change you into pajamas that fit today.” Lucifer couldn’t really refute the comment, so he hoped a bribe would put a stop to the argument.

“Thank you, Lulu,” Alastor closed his eyes and leaned into Lucifer’s carry.

Lucifer set Alastor down on the bed and used his magic as he promised to change the Radio Demon out of his suit and shoes into a pair of wine red pajamas. Then he conjured up and repaired Alastor’s cell phone before he set it on the dresser next to the bed. Nothing else that he knew of required his attention or magic.

Letting out a heavy sigh, Lucifer shook his head still not believing Alastor could do something so foolish while recovering.

“I’m half tempted to take the duck away to keep you from being tempted to do something like this again,” Lucifer threatened.

“You could also not leave me unsupervised.” Alastor grinned to the point the corners of his lips went past his eyes. “You didn’t even say ‘goodbye’ when you left this morning.”

“I didn’t want to wake you and you need your rest.” Lucifer went to his wardrobe and took off his coat and hat to hang up inside.

Alastor scrunched his nose, his eyes narrowing even as his grin stayed on his face. When Lucifer noticed the look, he went back to the bed and set down next to Alastor on the edge of the mattress.

“What is this really about, Al? Why do you want to be supervised?” Lucifer’s question made Alastor look away.

Both of the Radio Demon’s ears fell back as he tried to think of a plausible explanation that might not exactly be the truth. Nothing came to mind, no clever excuse.

“I’m basically helpless right now. What if Lilith, Vox, or someone else with a vendetta comes to the hotel?” Alastor looked back at Lucifer. “Even our resident exorcist isn’t around at this moment. Though I doubt her or many of the others would lift a finger to help me.”

“Why didn’t you say something earlier? I could have set something up to protect you if you were that paranoid. Also, you don’t have to worry about Lilith. She’s banned from the hotel.” Lucifer frowned. “And the others care about you. They’d help if they were here and knew you were in danger, I think. Probably.”

Alastor raised an eyebrow, his grin shrinking to barely a smirk.

“Okay, Charlie would ask them to help you,” Lucifer admitted. “I don’t really know if they’d do it on their own.”

“See? How am I supposed to lie still in bed while not knowing that about Lilith? While not knowing if there’s anyone here who’d dare to protect me?” Alastor made his point. “Lilith has told me how much she wishes she could erase me many times. Now that I’m no longer Michael’s successful project, the protection I used to have against her is gone.”

Now all the attention Alastor continued to give him made more sense to Lucifer. Alastor must still be thinking about his own survival.

“You don’t have to worry. I’ll stay near and put protections on this room while you’re recovering. That way, if I have to go, I’ll know if anything happens and can come back immediately, but you have to remain in this room, resting. You don’t have to be sweet to me to get my protection. You’re one of Charlie’s friends. Just tell me what’s bothering you next time.” Lucifer got off of the bed.

In the middle of the bedroom, he waved his hand, and magic flowed out. The entire room glowed gold for a short time. Alastor could feel the sorcery covering the chamber. Warm, comforting, protective. Really, why didn’t he just admit to Lucifer before that he felt scared? Oh yes, because he was the Radio Demon and nothing should scare him.

“I’m not sure what you mean about being sweet to get your protection, but thank you, Lulu,” Alastor said while he settled into bed and grabbed a book to read.

“Yeah, yeah.” Lucifer rubbed the back of his neck before he went to his workbench to continue with his duck hyperfixation. “Can you… stop calling me ‘Lulu’?”

Suddenly annoyed radio static echoed in the suite. Alastor put his book down on his lap and looked intensely at Lucifer.

“Do you not like the pet name anymore?” Alastor’s voice jumped between his radio filter and nothing before the radio filter came in particularly strongly on the last word.

“I don’t,” Lucifer lied.

“Too bad. I’ve gotten into the habit of saying it.”

“Fine, then I’m gonna, uh I’m gonna call you ‘Bambi’ until you stop,” Lucifer tried to bully Alastor into ceasing the use of such a personal pet name.

“So be it, Lulu.” Alastor didn’t see the insult in the term, but he didn’t actually know what ‘Bambi’ meant, having never read the book and dying before the movie released.

“Wh-whatever, Bambi,” Lucifer scoffed, turning completely to focus on his current duck.

Alastor picked his book back up and continued reading. Even if it tapped into his power, Alastor played music so the two of them weren’t sitting in complete silence. As much as Lucifer wished to reproach Alastor, he merely rolled his eyes and continued to work, enjoying the nice music.

Both men foolishly skipped lunch.

That evening, Charlie knocked on the door.

Lucifer, completely engulfed in his current task, didn’t even notice.

“Come in,” Alastor said without hesitation.

“Hey you two,” Charlie said while entering the room. She froze when she noticed her dad at his workbench. “Oh, sorry for intruding when you’re working, dad.”

Hearing his daughter, Lucifer set his tools and things aside to turn and face her.

“You don’t have to apologize at all, Char-char. You’re more than welcome to interrupt me. I’d actually like that, I think. Sometimes I just get so caught up in things the rest of the world flies by.” Lucifer laughed nervously, reaching up to rub the back of his neck.

“Oh.” Charlie couldn’t help but smile when she heard that. “Okay, that’s nice to know. So yeah, um.. Dinner. I also have something to talk to you about too if you have some time, dad?”

“I always have time for you, kiddo.” Lucifer got up from his workbench and walked over to his daughter. “Why don’t we talk on our way down? I’ll bring Alastor’s dinner up to him.”

“Sounds good,” Charlie admitted, and she gave Alastor a small wave before leaving the room with her father.

Alastor went back to reading his book.

“So, dad I got a text from uncle Gabrielle,” Charlie mentioned while they were waiting for the elevator.

“Is everything okay? What does he want?” Lucifer couldn’t help it as his horns grew, tail coming out, as he thought the worst.

“It seems to be peachy. He’s going to be in charge of handling affairs between Hell and Heaven from now on and is assigning a representative that’s going to visit tomorrow at noon. Would you be up to coming with me?” Charlie poked the tips of her pointer fingers together.

The doors to the elevator opened.

Lucifer growled, but calmed down immediately. He put his horns and tail away as he stepped into the elevator. Charlie followed him inside and pressed the button to go down to the ground level.

“Yes, I’ll go with you. Depending on who he sends, I might veto their representative. After what Michael’s done, we have more than enough leverage to be allowed that much. So if you don’t like them either, don’t hold back. Tell me,” Lucifer insisted.

“Of course, dad. I’ll let you know if anything feels off to me,” Charlie assured her father.

Lucifer nodded and soon the elevator dinged before the doors opened back up for them to exit.

“Anything else you want to talk about?” Lucifer asked when they stepped out, not wanting to rush his daughter.

“No, that was it. So tomorrow, noon. Don’t forget.” Charlie lead the way to the kitchen.

As much as Lucifer worried about her, he didn’t want to push too much. He gave her a quick hug before he gathered up a plate of dinner for himself and Alastor along with some drinks.

“Good night, Char-char,” Lucifer said as he carried the tray away.

“Good night, dad,” she responded and took her own plate to the dining room to sit with the other residents of the hotel.

A handful of the residents present at dinner were those once paid by Vox, but who were willingly going out to help the others with the cleanup of Pentagram City. Even without funding, this group decided to stay at the hotel.

Lucifer came back into the bedroom and he brought the tray over to the bed, as he’d done many times at this point.

“So what is it our dear Charlie wished to talk with you about?” Alastor asked.

“Another meeting with Heaven. I’ll be gone around noon tomorrow,” Lucifer informed Alastor. “Not sure who will be there, but it won’t be Michael.”

“Sounds like a convenient trap.”

“That’s why I need to make sure to be there. Long as it’s not Michael, I should be fine if they start to cause trouble.”

Alastor didn’t fully believe that, but he didn’t say anything against it. Instead, Alastor focused on eating his food.

While eating in silence, a strange apprehension filled the room to the point you could cut it with a knife. Neither man wished to disturb the quiet.

Lucifer used his magic to take care of the tray and dishes when they finished. With all of that dealt with, Lucifer went back to working on his duck. Like with the night before, Lucifer didn’t even realize how much time passed until Alastor interrupted his thoughts.

“Lulu, time to come to bed. You still need rest too, Mr. ‘Fifty percent’. Especially with what’s happening tomorrow,” Alastor teased.

Snorting out a soft chuckle, Lucifer tapped his workbench a few times with his fingers before he got up. He gave up on not using his magic and as he walked, his clothing transformed into his pajamas.

“I can go sleep somewhere else. With the protections up, you’ll be fine,” Lucifer mentioned.

“Don’t be absurd, just come to bed already.” Alastor put his book away and gave the pain killer duck a little squeeze before he scooted down under the covers to sleep.

Lucifer sighed before he climbed in to his side of the bed. Maybe tonight he’d resist cuddling with Alastor.

“G’night, Bambi,” Lucifer whispered.

“Goodnight, Lulu.” Alastor’s shadow turned the lights of the room off for them.

Chapter Text

Waking up took more effort than Lucifer wanted to admit. He failed in not cuddling up with Alastor. In his sleep, his body acted on its own. Alastor felt so warm and soft. It’s no wonder he couldn’t help himself when the man lay in the same bed. Grumbling, he pulled himself away from Alastor. This time, he didn’t make an effort not to wake the sleeping sinner.

“Good morning, Lulu,” Alastor murmured, rolling over to wrap an arm over Lucifer’s body to keep him in bed.

The embrace made Lucifer stiffen like a board, unmoving as he felt those claws trace over his back, and feeling Alastor’s nose and lips nuzzle into his hair really twisted his stomach. As much as he wanted to enjoy the sensations, he knew they were an act by a desperate man. Quickly he pushed out of Alastor’s grip and he got out of the bed.

“Lulu?” Alastor blinked a few times in confusion, following Lucifer with his eyes until Lucifer left the room.

Alastor dragged his hand over the warm spot that Lucifer left next to him. Lucifer acted so strange lately. He really didn’t know how to explain it. Maybe Lucifer got tired of him? Maybe Lilith said something to him? That’s it! Something must have happened between Lucifer and Lilith, or he might still have feelings for his wife, even after divorcing her. It would conflict with feelings he might have for someone else.

Alastor didn’t want to believe that, but nothing else explained why Lucifer kept pushing him away and trying to put distance between them so politely.

They’d have to talk. As much as he hated to admit it, Charlie was right about this. He couldn’t think of another way to work through this hiccup in his and Lucifer’s relationship. He just hoped that Lucifer wouldn’t want to kill him.

Maybe it would be best to wait until he had his powers back so he could run away? No, he couldn’t run from the king of Hell. Lucifer would just find him. The man could probably pull him out of the shadows with a thought.

Why’d he have to fall in love with the most powerful being in all of Hell?

Meanwhile, Lucifer leaned against the door and slid down it. His hands came up to rub his face.

He needed time away from Alastor to clear his head. As much as he wanted to get used to being held, it would make the heartache that much harder when Alastor finally admitted everything was an act. Should Lucifer just tell Alastor to stop? It worked so well the night before with his pet name; he thought sarcastically to himself.

He couldn’t trust himself around the sinner. Lucifer couldn’t just turn his love off. It would make this far easier if he could.

After taking in a few slow breaths, Lucifer stood up and used his magic to dress in his ringmaster suit and hat before going to see if Charlie needed any help with preparing for the meeting with heaven.

Lucifer could still hardly believe they wanted to meet this soon, but Michael probably didn’t want to fully explain what happened to the other angels. Many other angels likely wouldn’t look upon Michael’s actions fondly if all of his misdeeds were exposed. In a way, Lucifer had leverage against his brother now. Not that it would amount to anything.

He knocked on his daughter’s office door.

“Yes? Who is it?” Charlie asked.

“It’s just me, kiddo. Wanted to know if you needed any help?” Lucifer asked as he walked into the office.

“I don’t believe so, dad. Just preparing the usual presentation since whoever they’re sending is going to be new to all of this. I’ve gotten pretty great at pitching the hotel. So I should be good. Thanks though.”

“That’s wonderful to hear. Well, I’ll go and make us all pancakes to celebrate. Sweet and delicious breakfast for a very important day.” Lucifer gave a wave as he left the room.

Down in the kitchen, he got to work making his pancakes.

It might be a little passive aggressive, since Lucifer knew how much Alastor disliked sweet things, but he made sure the pancakes he planned to take upstairs had chocolate chips in them. A bit of payback for Alastor cuddling up against him without a care in the world.

Of course, Lucifer could be the bigger devil and just call Alastor out, but a part of him deep down still enjoyed the attention. Even knowing it might not be honest, he could pretend for the time being. As soon as one of them gave in, the charade would be over and Lucifer would be alone again.

Alastor might even leave the hotel, and that would break Charlie’s heart. As far as Lucifer knew, the sinner only stayed there because of the fear of Lilith. Before, he only came to the hotel under Michael’s orders.

All of his reasoning and excuses for why he didn’t confront Alastor seemed petty and childish to Lucifer. Even going so far as to use Charlie’s happiness to justify letting Alastor demean himself for the king of Hell. In the end, Lucifer just wanted to be loved and for now he could delude himself into thinking Alastor cared about him. Alastor spoke no lies so far, even if he didn’t say the words ‘I love you’. Sometimes actions meant more. At least when said actions weren’t under false pretenses.

Turns out Lucifer was just as pathetic and spiteful as he’d always been…

Against his initial plans, he didn’t put any toppings on Alastor’s pancakes. The chocolate chips would be enough payback.

Guilt ate away at Lucifer until the devil finally switched Alastor’s plate with one of the other guest’s plates so Alastor would have plain pancakes. Not like the guest would realize the switch. Someone would just have to have chocolate chip pancakes instead of plain ones. The change would probably thrill anyone other than Alastor.

Using some magic, he sent the pancakes up to the little table in his bedroom, along with two cups of coffee. Alastor should be well enough to eat at the table by this point. If his escapade the day before was anything to judge by.

Lucifer portaled himself up into the room.

Alastor had already squeezed the rubber duck to make it easier for him to walk by the time Lucifer arrived. The Radio Demon meandered over to the table and sat in his usual seat.

Now, this reminded Lucifer of old times. The two of them enjoying a meal together.

“You left in such a rush this morning,” Alastor brought up.

“You made me feel uncomfortable,” Lucifer admitted.

Alastor’s ear flicked as he narrowed his eyes.

“How so?” The Radio Demon sounded almost demanding.

“Well,” Lucifer let out a sigh. “I know you don’t really like me. You don’t have to continue to act like you do.”

“Baloney. I act like I like you because I do like you,” Alastor said in frustration. “Why are you being so obstinate about it? One might think you’re the one who doesn’t like me anymore.”

It sounded so honest, but Lucifer had to remind himself there were many different levels of ‘like’. Alastor may very well be telling the truth, but it didn’t mean Alastor like liked Lucifer. The very thought made Lucifer feel childish.

“Maybe I’m not sure if I do or not, Bambi,” Lucifer poked at his pancakes.

“As much as your behavior backs up your words, I have my doubts.” Alastor continued to eat without a single negative comment about the pancakes. “What brought about such a change?”

“Michael told me.” Lucifer couldn’t keep it in any longer.

Alastor went pale and stopped eating. How could he talk his way out of this? What exactly did Michael say about him? Did Lucifer know everything? If so, why wasn’t Alastor dust yet?

Charlie.

Even with everything else, Charlie still considered him a friend, and Lucifer would never hurt one of her friends.

“Lulu, whatever he told you, it’s not be the whole truth,” Alastor tried to explain.

“It’s truth enough. You can just stop pretending.” Lucifer broke his fork in his tight grip.

If nothing else, Alastor’s reaction proved that what Michael said must be true. The way the sinner blanched and then hurried to speak. Lucifer really hoped Alastor would be completely oblivious to what he said even though he knew Michael didn’t lie.

“Lulu, just let me-“ Alastor continued.

“No.” Lucifer interrupted and stood up. “I need to get ready for the meeting with Heaven. Also, you’re fired.”

Before Alastor could stop the king, Lucifer disappeared through a portal to somewhere else in the hotel.

Alastor’s jaw clenched, and the sizzling of angry radio static filled the chamber.

Lucifer didn’t even let him speak at all. As much as he loathed to say Charlie was right, the woman was correct on all accounts. He should have broached the topic first. It may have helped things in his favor. Too late for that now.

Finding the king shouldn’t prove too difficult. Plenty of time remained before the new meeting with Heaven. Alastor didn’t even bother with his shoes as he left the king’s bedroom and sent his shadow out, splitting up to, hopefully, find Lucifer faster.

There were so many things he needed to say to the man. How dare Lucifer fire Alastor with no good cause on top of the rest of the drama they were both wading through. Alastor had half a mind to call Asmodeus and Beelzebub for assistance. The other half of his mind realized he also had Lucifer’s phone number.

He called Lucifer immediately and found himself being sent directly to voice mail.

“Lulu, we need to talk. Actually, talk. I will not let you run away from me. I will find you at some point and you will listen to me. I have something very important I need to tell you that I won’t do over this damn cellular device.“ Alastor hesitated to say something so personal on a recording.

He hung up and tried to text next.

Lulu, we need to talk. There’s so much I want to explain. If you’d just listen to me.
Sincerely Bambee

As much as Alastor wished to search the entire Hazbin Hotel a third time over, with his current energy, he didn’t have quite enough juice to succeed. There were times he felt so close to Lucifer’s angelic power that he could almost taste it, but then it would vanish.

His eyes were black with red radio dials as irises and he had a red ‘x’ glowing on his forehead from his frustration and bubbling anger over being ignored and losing control of a situation he thought he managed well.

In the end he went to the bar and noticed Husker standing there, cleaning glasses.

“Shouldn’t you be out doing community service?” Alastor inquired, surprised to find Husker present at the hotel.

“Princess has business with Heaven today and said we deserve a break from our hard work.” Husker reached for a bottle to pour Alastor a drink but noticed Alastor’s shadow on its way towards it, so instead he went to fetch a glass.

“Hope you’re enjoying your freedom properly stolen, Husker,” Alastor congratulated the bartender as his shadow grabbed him a bottle of rye whiskey.

“Can’t complain about it so far.” Husker looked at Alastor up and down and raised an eyebrow.

Too scared to ask what might be bothering the Radio Demon, he set the whiskey glass out on the bar for him.

“Surprised you’re even still here. You don’t have to be here any longer. Nothing to keep you here except a set of six arms and a pretty face,” Alastor said as his shadow poured him some of the whiskey, before he took a sip.

“As much as you want to press my buttons, it’s not gonna work, boss.” Husker wanted to avoid pushing any of Alastor’s own buttons as well since he appeared so on edge. “I’m here because I want to help the princess. Redemption might be bullshit but-“

Alastor’s laughter interrupted what Husker wished to say.

“It’s not though.” Alastor said in a low hiss before he got a sing-song tune to his voice. “~I know something you don’t know.~”

“I’m not selling you my soul for some shitty intel I could probably get from the princess for free. Because if it has to do with redemption, I bet you’re not the only one who knows it,” Husker pointed out, unable to stop the grin that formed on his face.

Stating the obvious couldn’t possibly count as pushing Alastor’s buttons, in Husker’s professional opinion.

“Spoil sport. You’re absolutely no fun now that you have your soul back and have gone soft-hearted,” Alastor’s reply sounded miffed, but the Radio Demon calmed down with another sip of whiskey. “We could always gamble for power again? You might actually win this time.”

Alastor’s forehead ‘x’ slowly faded and his eyes changed back to pink on red as he settled on the barstool, recovering from his failed hunt.

“Hard pass. I’m not that into gamblin’ anymore, and I ain’t even close to that desperate right now.” Husker took the whiskey from Alastor’s shadow and poured the Radio Demon more. “But I’m still the bartender of the Hazbin Hotel, so if you need a drink or someone to complain about shit too, I’m all ears.”

Alastor weighed his options. He currently sat in the bar of a hotel in nothing but his bed clothes. He didn’t even have his shoes on, showing off his blood red hooves. Thanks to Lucifer’s attention and constantly reminding Alastor to take care of them, his hooves looked shiny and well manicured. Bare minimum for upholding appearances. Realizing he must still look a complete mess compared to his normal appearance, he glared at Husker.

“Speak not a word of this or even the princess won’t be able to save you from me.” Alastor rubbed a fingertip over the rim of his whiskey glass as he watched Husker sigh and motion for him to continue. “I’m worried the king may have broken up with me. Can you believe that? Him breaking up with me! It’s all that damn angel’s fault.”

“’Damn angel’ being Michael, I’m guessing?” Husker went back to cleaning glasses as he only paid vague attention to Alastor’s words.

“That exact one. If he’d just kept his mouth shut about our deal and his orders, I wouldn’t be in this mess.”

Husker nodded and acted as if he wished to hear more of the story.

Alastor on the other hand, didn’t deem it wise to go into the details. So instead of speaking anymore he drank and stewed in his emotions. Husker filled his glass whenever Alastor raised it for more.

About four refills in and Alastor finally continued.

“He fired me. How dare he fire me! I’m the best thing he has in his life right now!” Alastor’s radio powers played music for his mood. Something quick, angry, with a lot of trombones.

Alastor continued to drink. The music’s volume increased until it drowned Alastor out completely. Husker tried to listen as Alastor continued to talk, but he couldn’t make out a single word except for a few between musical numbers when the songs changed.

Finally, it all came to a sudden stop and Alastor threw his whiskey glass at the wall, shattering it.

“After everything I’ve done for him, he won’t even listen to a single word I say. That popinjay!” Alastor slurred before he stormed out of the bar and back up to the top floor.

Husker grabbed a broom, his only reaction to Alastor’s outburst, to clean up the shards scattered over the floor.

Standing in the hallway, Alastor wondered which direction he should choose. If he went to his radio tower, it’d be as good as giving up. Letting Lucifer slip through his fingers and going about their lives together as if nothing happened between them. No doubt that’s what the king wanted.

With renewed vigor, Alastor turned and went directly to Lucifer’s room.

Sooner or later the fallen angel would have to return. When he did, Alastor would give him a piece of his mind. Lucifer couldn’t avoid him forever. Alastor was the hotelier of the Hazbin Hotel and Lucifer would hear him out.

Lucifer’s usual bedside manner meant he’d be bringing Alastor dinner at the very least.

Not used to so much day drinking, and body exhausted from using his powers to search up and down the entire hotel for Lucifer, Alastor collapsed into bed. Smooth piano jazz played while he drifted off to sleep.

Avoiding Alastor’s shadow and Alastor at the same time proved remarkably difficult for Lucifer. It took a good hour before Alastor apparently gave up and he and his shadow went to the bar. The sinner no doubt tuckered himself out and couldn’t help but find a place to sulk.

Hopefully, by the time Lucifer and Charlie got back from the meeting with Heaven, Alastor would realize Lucifer didn’t want to talk. He didn’t need Alastor to explain to him that their relationship never mattered. Lucifer understood it all perfectly and hearing Alastor’s reasons for leading him on wouldn’t make him feel any better. Maybe he went a little far by firing Alastor, but he wasn’t sure he could continue to work with the sinner on a professional level. Not immediately.

When it came time for him to join up with Charlie to go to the embassy, Lucifer carefully checked around the lobby for any rogue shadows before making his appearance.

“There you are, dad! I was worried you might have lost track of time.” Charlie gave him a big hug and smiled.

“Nope. This is important. I just had a few things to check on last minute.” Lucifer opened the portal for them to walk through.

Holding his daughter’s hand, he lead the way. They came out directly in front of the embassy doors. Lucifer opened one for Charlie and released her hand so she could hurry to the sign-in desk. Even if this might be another trap, she wanted to hold onto any slim sliver of hope she could.

Lucifer signed in next.

The doors to the conference room opened.

Charlie walked into the large conference room in the Heavenly Embassy with Lucifer. She didn’t know who to expect, but when she saw who she was meeting with, she jumped with joy and rushed over.

“Emily! Sir Pentious!” Charlie exclaimed, hugging the redeemed sinner and her Seraphim friend tightly.

“Charlie!” Emily squealed and hugged Charlie back.

“It’s good to sssseee you again, my dear!” Pentious hugged her back as well.

“You really did get redeemed! OH this means so much. I know Michael said you did, but we were all really wondering if he was being honest about that or not and it’s- you’re- I’m so proud of you!” Charlie hugged the snake, former sinner, now winner again.

“He really got redeemed. Well, I’ll be damned…” Lucifer whispered and then chortled at his own joke.

“Dad! This is Emily. The Seraphim who works with Sera, but she’s the one who actually tried to stand up for the hotel and the sinners during my meeting with Heaven. You already know Sir Pentious. Oh, this is so amazing.” Charlie couldn’t hold in her excitement as she and Emily squeed a little more.

Emily finally turned to look at Lucifer and she curtsied.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, Lucifer Morningstar. As Charlie said, I’m Emily, but you may call me Em, or Emmy, or whatever works for you. It’s really an honor,” Emily’s voice held a sing song tune of joy and happiness as she spoke.

“Pleasure to meet you as well, Emily. You must have been created after my fall. I don’t remember you.” Lucifer held out a hand to shake hers.

Emily shook his hand happily, embracing it with both of hers and shaking enthusiastically enough that Lucifer’s hat almost fell off his head.

“Yes. I’d like to apologize too about the exterminations. If I’d known about them sooner, I would have done my best to put a stop to them within reason.” Emily looked sad for a moment as she remembered learning about how they treated the sinners in Hell.

“No need to apologize.” Lucifer waved a hand.

The exterminations never really bothered him after all. Charlie’s the one who didn’t like them, but as long as the exterminators didn’t attack the Hellborn then Lucifer really didn’t care about them. That is, until the latest one where his little girl almost got killed by Adam. Not to mention the ideas of Charlie’s friends dying didn’t sit very well on his conscience, either.

“So Michael and Gabrielle haven’t told us much about what you’ve been working on, so figure today will be a splendid opportunity to go over it all and get on the same page?” Emily suggested as she brought out a pastel rainbow binder with different colored tabs separating out the different sections for notes on the aspects of the hotel and redemption.

Sir Pentious found himself a seat followed by the rest of them.

Another very boring meeting about the hotel. Lucifer really wasn’t sure if he should just leave or not, now that he knew his daughter was in excellent hands. If they dared to let the redeemed sinner show up, then Heaven must really be gung ho about all of this.

The way Charlie brightened as she spoke with Emily really raised Lucifer’s morale. The younger generation of immortal beings would do far better than his. Sparkling smiles and giggles, he hoped that they’d never have to face the hardships he went through. Now and then, the hissing voice of Sir Pentious would chime in, but Lucifer paid no proper attention to any of the actual words.

This is his daughter’s project and even if he wishes to be involved and support her, he’d never get in her way by interfering. All the ideas, the dream, everything belonged to Charlie. She’s already accomplished so much, Lucifer couldn’t be prouder.

Incredibly disinterested in the semantics, Lucifer couldn’t help but take out his phone to play some games. Either that or he might fall asleep. He noticed he had one unread message. A text.

Looking around, no one appeared to be paying him any mind. The other three in the room had so much energy and were so involved that they didn’t even notice Lucifer’s inattentiveness.

To his surprise, the text came from Alastor. He thought the man only tried to call him. He still hadn’t listened to that message yet. Maybe he shouldn’t have fixed Alastor’s phone. As much as he wished to avoid anything involving Alastor, his curiosity peeked. Seeing the way he spelled ‘Bambi’, Lucifer couldn’t help but snicker.

It’s spelled ‘Bambi’, Bambi. I get it, all of it was fake. No need to explain. I’m not letting you rub in the fact that you tricked me. Good on you. Congrats. Fuck off. He typed, but he didn’t hit send.

Lucifer took in a slow breath through his nose before he closed his eyes and let the breath out, frowning so much that his chin wrinkled up. His eyebrows scrunched together as his mind wandered. For a little while, such a short term when given his immortality, he’d been happy. Dating Alastor felt exciting, new, interesting, and until now he never felt like a burden to the other man. As much as he wished, the feelings refused to evaporate into nothing.

Deleting most of the message, he tried to come up with a better one.

It’s spelled ‘Bambi’, Bambi. I will not let you fool me. I’m furious and you’re really pushing it. I’ve tried to be understanding of your situation and why you tricked me, but- Lucifer sighed and deleted the message again.

It’s spelled ‘Bambi’. I’ve had my <3 broken enough. I don’t need u to stomp on it more. I don’t care about what u have to say. I’ll b professional, for Charlie’s sake, but don’t expect more than that. Again, the message didn’t convey the feelings Lucifer shoved deep down inside of himself.

This message also wouldn’t do.

Bambi, I can’t talk 2 u right now. It hurts 2 much. I know it likely seems pathetic 2 u, but I don’t need u rubbing my foolishness in my face. So just drop it. I’ll be professional for Charlie’s sake, but my kindness has a limit.

His leg bounced as he fully deleted the message again. He put his forehead down on the edge of the table and looked down at the phone in his hands as he held it on his lap. One more delete. Maybe he should just ignore the message.

Bambi, you tricked me. Good for you. I fell in love with you, but my kindness and love have limits. Quit trying to rub it in or I will not be so forgiving. I understand your circumstances and you’re Charlie’s friend, but I’m the king of Hell and I will not be trifled with any longer.

“Dad, are you okay?” Charlie asked, finally noticing her father’s behavior.

Lucifer sat back up immediately and forced on a smile.

“Yes. Of course, kiddo. Just trying to get a high score on a game. How’s the meeting going?” Lucifer’s eyes wandered between the three younger beings as his lopsided smile strained, one of his eyes twitching with the effort.

“It’s going well. If you want to head back to the hotel, I know I’ll be fine. This might be awhile,” Charlie said as she put a hand on her father’s arm. “Emily has so many ideas on how to improve the hotel and bring joy to the residents while they’re still here.”

“That’s great, Char-char. I’ll leave you too it then,” Lucifer stood as he accepted the out once offered. “Call me if you need anything.”

“Of course, dad.”

“Farwell, your majesssty,” Sir Pentious bowed his head, removing his hat politely.

“Bye bye.” The Seraphim waved her hand, her smile incredibly kind and caring.

Emily’s smile reminded Lucifer so much of Charlie’s. In another world, the two of them might have been like sisters. Who knows, with the way the relations between Heaven and Hell were going, the two might very well call each other family.

Lucifer walked out of the embassy and shook his head. Looking down at his phone, he planned on deleting his more recently typed message. Both of his eyes went wide when he realized at some point he’d hit ‘send’ by mistake.

Alastor woke to an infernal beep noise coming from his cellular phone. Quickly, he looked to check the message. His precious Lulu finally deemed him worthy of a response, apparently.

To his growing displeasure, Lucifer still misunderstood his reasons for desiring a proper conversation. His lips pulled up into a snarl, his gums showing black against his yellow teeth. How could he get the king of Hell to listen to him? To even give him the time of day to explain?

As much as he wished to interact with the expert on such matters, Rosie likely had her hands full with reconstructing the destroyed buildings and landmarks of Cannibal Town. He couldn’t very well walk out of the hotel in his condition and speaking of such matters over the phone felt wrong. Only one other person had such expertise that Alastor knew of, and he already planned to converse with this individual for other reasons.

Grabbing the duck, he gave it another squeeze.

Still in his pajamas, he stalked out of his room, sending out his shadow to find a certain white and pink spider. Unlike Lucifer, who tried to avoid him, Angel Dust didn’t even notice when Alastor’s shadow tracked him down.

Angel Dust sat at his vanity desk in his room.

The shadow returned to Alastor. With a big grin, Alastor melded into the darkness around him and let his shadow lead him to the effeminate sinner.

“Angel Dust,” Alastor greeted as he apparated behind the other man, reflected in the large mirror.

Terrified of the sudden appearance, Angel Dust leaped out of his seat and turned around. Angel Dust ended up on top of the desk, his back pressed against the mirror as he debated getting his guns out. They’d be about as useful against Alastor as they were against Valentino. Not at all.

“H-hey Al, how’s it goin’?” Angel Dust attempted to keep his voice even.

“I must applaud your resourcefulness to getting Husker’s soul back. Though I wished to also offer you a bit of a warning. You better get redeemed, because if you ever revoke your status as a guest at this hotel for any other reason, I will skin you alive before making you watch,” Alastor’s serrated teeth grew longer as his form lengthened, antlers growing, his more demonic form stretching, towering over Angel as he walked closer, throwing the vanity chair out of his way. “As I butcher, cook, and eat your pet pig. Am I clear?”

Angel Dust stared at Alastor, bringing his legs up to his chest to wrap all his arms around them, and shrinking to be as small as he could manage while nodding with wide-open eyes. Angel Dust trembled almost violently, even as Alastor shrank back down to his normal form.

“Good. Now,” Alastor’s tentacles went out and grabbed the chair he threw to the side. Sitting it back up right he sat down. “I need your… Assistance.”

“After you just fuckin’ threaten me?!” Angel Dust couldn’t stop himself from shouting, unable to believe Alastor was being serious.

“Angel, stop being so melodramatic, this is Hell. If I didn’t need you for something, I would have already ripped you to shreds for what you pulled while I was less than myself. However, in my current predicament, you’re far more valuable to me in one piece and cooperative. If you can manage to assist me well enough, I may very well forgive your transgressions.”

Looking over at Fat Nuggets who cowered in the room’s corner, Angel Dust swallowed the lump in his throat. For the sake of Fat Nuggets, he’d cooperate.

Slowly, he let his legs hang down off the edge of the desk and relaxed. This is something he saw coming. To think Alastor might give him a way to get out of it that didn’t involve his soul being tortured mercilessly is certainly better than what he could imagine.

“What do ya need? Didn’t think you liked sex or those kinds of things.” Angel Dust started to get a hold of himself.

“Oh, I don’t. None of what we’re about to discuss leaves this room. I need help with figuring out how too.” Alastor looked down and to the side, then he closed his eyes for a time. Finally, he opened his eyes and looked back at Angel. “How do I make Lucifer realize I care for him? Deeply.”

“You could, ya know, tell ‘im? Besides, I thought you twos were tight as thieves. Haven’t you even been sleepin’ togetha?”

“I tried that, he did not believe me.” Alastor let out an exhausted sigh. “We have been sleeping together.”

For some reason Angel Dust got the ‘sleepover’ feeling instead of the sexy times of what adults usually meant when they said ‘sleeping together’. Of course, fixing the relationship between Alastor and the king couldn’t be easy. Angel Dust would be screaming in pain as Alastor’s tentacles ripped him apart if it were.

“Well, what’d you say?” Angel Dust tried to relax and brainstorm a way to get the two together.

“That I like him. That he should let me explain things.” Alastor crossed his legs and rested his hands on top of each other on his knee.

“Try using the other four letter ‘L’ word,” Angel Dust suggested.

Alastor sneered in confusion, one of his eyebrows raising.

“Bring him in for a passionate smooch after confessing your love for him. Maybe get him sweets or flowers? You’re an excellent cook. Bake him somethin’?” Angel Dust really had no ideas what he could do. “Could wear nothin’ but a pair of sexy underwear and claim you need him more than anything else? Though that’ll prolly lead ta sex.”

“I don’t have risqué underwear.” Alastor’s nose scrunched at the possibility, but if it fixed things between himself and Lucifer, he may very well swallow his pride and allow the indecency.

“You can have a pair of mine. I think I have somethin’ that’ll go with your aesthetic. May I get them?” Angel Dust slowly got off of the desk.

“You may,” Alastor allowed with a nod.

Angel Dust carefully walked around Alastor, not taking his eyes off the other sinner until he reached his dresser. He brought out something black and lacy with tiny red hearts all over it. There were garters that went down to the mid thigh and attached to the front and back of the underwear, which, other than the lace, weren’t much more than an opaque black sack to actually cover the penis and balls area.

Alastor looked at the fabric and couldn’t help but laugh. His laughter slowly died down when he realized Angel Dust wasn’t joking. Alastor’s eye twitched, and he stood up. He paced back and forth between the door to leave and going back to the held out pair of underwear.

The Radio Demon would never be caught in death in something so inappropriate. It didn’t even classify as proper undergarments.

Still…

He reached out and grabbed the lace and pulled it from Angel Dust’s grip before going back to the door.

“For your sake, your advice better work.” Alastor easily shoved the underwear into a pocket of the pajamas before he left Angel Dust’s room.

Angel Dust fell down to his knees and leaned against his bed as he tried to keep his breathing even. Fat Nuggets rushed over and curled up on Angel Dust’s lap.

“Well that, went honestly better than expected,” Angel Dust forced out a laugh to try to keep his tears of fear from flowing down his face.

Chapter Text

While dealing with sobering up and the wooziness of using too much of his power, Alastor made his way downstairs. Thankful that Angel Dust didn’t decide to fight him at that point, because Alastor very well might have lost with how weak he felt. His reputation and imposing figure kept Angel Dust unaware of Alastor’s physical status, which he continued to push even at this very moment.

In the kitchen, Alastor locked all the doors shut by using his powers to put barriers up before he busied himself and his minions with baking.

Anyone who dared to try to enter the kitchen at this time would get a light shock of warning. If they continued, they’d get thrown to the side by tentacles.

He’d rarely made such sweet overindulgent desserts, but he still had the recipes for a few. Getting out his mother’s cookbook, he flipped to a double chocolate cake recipe. A couple of his minions began working on the chocolate ganache.

Alastor started with combining water, cocoa, and butter in a saucepan over low heat. As much as he wanted to rush through it all with this cake, he couldn’t. Everything about this recipe required things to be mixed until smooth, which took time and patience.

With the butter completely melted into the mixture, he removed it from the heat and went on to the next step.

Buttermilk, eggs, baking soda, and vanilla all needed to be beaten until it matched the consistency of the butter mixture before combining them.

Finally, as with a lot of baking, the flour, sugar, and salt got prepared in a fresh bowl. Alastor began gradually adding the dry ingredients to the smooth concoction. Even with the ingredients all combined, the batter remained quite thin as he poured it evenly into three round, greased pans.

All the pans went into the preheated, three hundred and fifty degrees Fahrenheit oven.

While the cakes baked, Alastor checked in on how his minions were doing with the chocolate ganache. The instructions were simple enough. Melt chocolate and add whipping cream and butter. The little creatures stirred the ganache well for about as long as it took the cakes to finish baking.

Alastor would handle the praline frosting himself when the time was right.

Of course, the cakes needed to cool before applying the ganache. Even in Alastor’s impatience, he would not ruin this. Free of their pans, the cakes lay on wire racks to ensure optimal cooling. Alastor even debated putting them in the fridge, but had to remind himself not to be too hasty.

When the cakes were finally ready, he poured a creamy cup of the ganache between each layer as he assembled the mountain of chocolate. To help the cakes cool more and the ganache set, Alastor put it in the refrigerator.

For all this effort, Angel Dust better be right.

If the cake didn’t work, he had his follow up of the indignation of wearing a pair of lingerie to keep Lucifer’s attention long enough for Alastor to talk. Angel Dust, like Charlie, might be annoyingly correct on this matter. As much as it pained Alastor, being honest with his feeling might be the only way to save his relationship with Lucifer.

Alastor didn’t think that in the next thousand years he’d ever find someone as perfect for him at Lucifer. They could dance until the sun came up to beautiful music. Enjoy the screams of sinners together. Rule Hell with one another. The devil didn’t even demand intercourse, something many of his attempted relationships in his living life pushed for. Alastor trusted Lucifer at his most vulnerable.

He couldn’t lose this.

After setting a timer, Alastor found a stool to sit on as he took a break from cooking. His minions slinked back into the shadows as he dismissed them.

Holding his face in his hands, Alastor tried not to pass out. Even with the constant ache all over his body gone, he still experienced the fatigue that came with overdoing magical and physical activity, and as much as he desired nothing more than to go to bed, he needed to fix things between himself and Lucifer. The longer this went unresolved, the more Lucifer would get into his own head about it all.

Knowledge of how Lucifer’s head space works is something Alastor quickly picked up on while being around the king. The way Lucifer dwelled on the smallest of mistakes for eons and cried himself to sleep might be a drag for some people. To Alastor, seeing an immortal being brought down to emotional anguish proved to be very entertaining. When that anguish didn’t involve Alastor, that is.

If it wasn’t for Lucifer’s low self-esteem, he’d realize Alastor’s feelings without the sinner having to say a word about it. The entire situation felt beyond troublesome.

Buzzing static sounded from the light fixtures of the kitchen, causing them to flicker.

Immediately, Alastor came to attention, both of his ears flicking up and alert. He hopped off of the stool and grabbed the closest knife. When that static electricity transformed into a being, Alastor threw the knife at it.

“Hey!” Vox barely leaned to the side to avoid the knife.

The blade sunk a few inches into the wall behind Vox.

“How’d you get in here?” Alastor growled.

This is the last thing Alastor needed on top of his quickly collapsing relationship with Lucifer.

Vox chuckled and raised his hands up in a sign of surrender and peace. Then he reached down to fix his own bow tie to make sure it looked straight.

“I have my ways. I’ve become a lot more powerful since we last met eye to eye.” Vox smirked as he looked Alastor up and down.

Not that he’d never seen the other in pajamas before, but often times Alastor wore socks to cover his hooves. In this instance Vox saw a part of Alastor rarely seen by anyone. Likely just the king got to view them on a regular basis if the pictures were anything to judge their relationship by.

As much as Vox wished for nothing more than to destroy Alastor, he also valued his own position in Hell and knew better than to piss the king off so soon after the devil displayed a show of his power and how little Vox and the Vees mattered to him. That didn’t mean he couldn’t cause a bit of innocent mischief. Plant a few seeds of doubt.

“Why are you here?” Alastor’s eyes narrowed with suspicion.

“Here to say ‘thank you’. I hear it’s you I owe for the fact I still draw breath. As ridiculous as that might seem. The king paid me and the others a visit. Also, a little preview of the fact we’ll be working together to fulfill a deal I have with his majesty,” Vox stated and glanced around.

Vox’s LED eyes found a bowl where the sides were covered in what appeared to be chocolate. With a little snicker, he reached for the bowl and ran one of his claws along the inside before he brought it up to his mouth to taste the batter.

“Since when do you make sweet things other than beignets?” Vox grabbed the bowl and repeated the motion. “Mm this is good.”

“Of course it is. I made it. I am curious, what part of your deal with Lulu would require you coming here to bother me?” Alastor tilted his head and folded his arms across his chest.

Alastor needed to hold strong and not let Vox get under his skin. Not in his condition. As much as he wanted to kick Vox out of the hotel, any attempt might reveal his weakened state. Though his pajamas already telegraphed quite a great deal about his status. If only he’d been in the bedroom. Lucifer would have noticed Vox there immediately and returned. Seeing Vox turned into ash didn’t actually make Alastor feel the greatest.

“Making commercials for the hotel. I owe a couple premium spots for reasons that are between the king and I, and I don’t want them to be complete disasters like the ones you made. Though entertaining, yours weren’t the best for actually getting people interested. Figured I’d also let you know I get to be the first person to interview ‘Lulu’ on television,” Vox bragged between enjoying more of the cake batter.

Unable to resist sneering, Alastor’s upper gums showed on one side of his permanent smile. Why would Lucifer agree to such an absurd thing? His boyfriend really didn’t think sometimes. No doubt Lucifer had the upper hand while dealing with the Vees, so he must have wished to show some kind of mercy. Why in the world did Alastor care about this moronic man again?

“Oh, he didn’t tell you, did he? Well, I don’t blame him. He probably realized you’d throw a tantrum about it.” Vox laughed before his expression got serious. “Might be worried about you disappearing for, I don’t know, seven fucking years.”

Alastor tilted his head like a confused dog at that, before he remembered that Vox took his disappearance personally.

“I assure you, it had nothing to do with our fight. The circumstances were, as much as I am loath to admit it, out of my control. Completely.” Alastor waved a hand to dismiss the accusation. “And when I came back I had things I needed to do which were more important than whatever happened between us. Until your display, I figured you might have forgotten all about it.”

“I didn’t.”

“Obviously.”

“I should destroy you.” Vox held out a hand and summoned up electricity between his fingers like a Tesla coil.

Seeing the light display, Alastor relaxed. If Vox were going to attack him, he would have done so already and tried to broadcast it to all of Hell.

Rather confident in his own safety now, one of Alastor’s hips popped out to the side as he leaned against the kitchen island counter.

“So why don’t you then?” Alastor taunted.

“Because as much as I really fucking hate you, I don’t feel like having a fucking vengeful fallen angel up my ass.” Vox let out a sigh and tossed the bowl into the sink. “Why him though?”

“What do you mean?”

“What about me wasn’t good enough for you? That I’m not the devil himself? I’d ask if it’s the sex, but I’m really fucking good at that. Not that you ever gave me a chance. And I doubt you two have broached that topic in your relationship.”

Looking around, Alastor made sure there weren’t any cameras, and he reached out his powers to make sure anything recorded from him would be nothing but a garble of nonsense. Vox, for all his faults, held a place close to Alastor for many years. The man deserved the truth. How considerate of Alastor. Maybe this would make talking to Lucifer easier, some practice for being vulnerable.

“I didn’t ever consider you as anything more than a friend,” Alastor admitted.

“We could have built an empire here in Hell. You and me. Together. We could overpower any of the other overlords easily. All you had to do was just say ‘yes’ and be mine. I would have done anything for you!” Vox threw his hand out to the side, the electricity hitting the wall and leaving a scorch mark.

“Except take ‘no’ for an answer.” Both of Alastor’s ears fell back.

“You should have given me a chance, but I guess you were holding out on me. You never used to dress this slutty, either. With your pristine red hooves out on display for the fetishists.” Vox motioned to Alastor’s feet.

For a moment, Alastor debated throwing another knife at Vox. How could he let the man say such an outlandish thing about him? No one really got to see his feet, except in certain circumstances. Sure, today both Husker and Angel both saw them, but- goodness, he was being very promiscuous, wasn’t he? And he wasn’t even in his bathing suit.

Alastor felt a brief instance of shame until he remembered what he’d be wearing later on that day.

“I hope he realizes what a frigid bitch you are and breaks your unbeating void of a heart.” Vox walked closer to Alastor and reached up to grab the other sinner by the jaw when he noticed him getting distracted by some thought or another.

Alastor’s antlers grew and his eyes switched to red radio dials on black sclera. He smacked Vox’s hand away from him. The rough movement caused Vox’s claws to leave fine scratches against Alastor’s skin. Little trails of blood dripped from the fresh injuries.

“Sooner or later, all healthy, normal men want one thing from their partners. What are you going to do when the king finally wants you in the ‘biblical’ sense? When he can’t be patient with your bullshit anymore? I know I held out for years before I tried to take things to the next level with you. No matter what, it’ll happen,” Vox walked away from Alastor and smirked as he looked over his shoulder. “He’s also far more powerful than I am. If he desires you, he probably won’t care about your petty refusal. I’d pay for that show.”

“The king is not a degenerate like you and your ilk. I will not allow you to speak of him in such a way,” Alastor growled.

“Getting a little testy there, aren’t we? Remember, we need to work together soon. Sure would be a pity if you wrecked things for the princess,” Vox continued to smile widely as he summoned up electricity around himself. “Wouldn’t it, old pal?”

Vox straightened out his blazer before he laughed and disappeared back into the lights. More than anything, he hoped Alastor couldn’t be professional about this. Vox didn’t give a single fuck about the hotel and would rather watch the entire place burn to the ground. If he could get Alastor to light the match, then he didn’t have to lift a finger. At the very least, if he could ruin the relationship between Alastor and the king, that would put them back on equal ground.

Alastor would be lying to himself if he didn’t worry about Lucifer one day wanting more from him, but he trusted Lucifer’s words that he’d be alright even if nothing went beyond cuddling and kissing.

If Lucifer was lying about that…

The timer finally went off, bringing Alastor’s attention back to baking. All the better to just forget about Vox and whatever the idiot said.

He quickly gathered ingredients to make the praline frosting to distract himself from his thoughts. Alastor combined the ingredients into a saucepan and brought the butter, brown sugar and whipping cream to a boil. Then he removed it from the heat to whisk in powdered sugar and vanilla. Freshly toasted, chopped pecans got tossed into the mix at the end, folded in thoroughly until the frosting thickened.

Alastor brought the cake out of the fridge. Using a spatula, he got every drop of the frosting out of the saucepan and poured it over the top of the cake. Some of the frosting drizzled over the sides as expected. Alastor stabbed a fork in the middle of the top of the cake. He then waited for the frosting to set before he picked up the cake stand to carry with him to Lucifer’s room.

His powers retreated from the kitchen doors as shadows congealed around him, drawing him into the icy embrace of darkness.

He set the cake onto the small, two person table in Lucifer’s room.

It would hopefully draw Lucifer in. If it failed, then…

Alastor went to the bathroom and reluctantly undressed. Swallowing the lump in his throat, he slipped on the underwear that Angel gave him. For a long while, he looked at himself in the mirror. His ‘prey’ traits were all too obvious. The fawn spots on his outer hips, along with the pale inner thigh color that continued up into a heart shape on his rear. All of his scars, including the fresh ones from being hit by Michael’s attack, proved to be a stark contrast to the rest of his skin, which had a very thin layer of velvety fur.

Hastily, Alastor conjured himself up a long cotton robe. It covered him from his neck down to an inch above his dew claws. Alastor tied the belt tightly to keep the robe shut.

Revealing what he had underneath would only happen if the cake didn’t work.

Could he have sex if Lucifer ended up wanting it? Angel Dust said it would be likely with the underwear plan, but Alastor felt desperate after Lucifer’s last text.

Although he didn’t wish to draw Lucifer’s anger, his efforts might prove fruitless. One never truly knew the outcome of something by being a coward and avoiding it. This is one time he would not retreat.

To help ground himself, Alastor ran his hands down the sides of the robe. Almost his entire body remained hidden, even if by such an easily removed piece of clothing.

His shadow helped him double check his hair and makeup were back to perfection after all the activities Alastor took part in today. He even cleaned the blood off of the scratches Vox left on his jaw earlier. Satisfied with his appearance, he left the bathroom to sit down in his usual seat when he and Lucifer ate dinner.

He put his arms on the table and leaned over. For just a little while, he’d get some shuteye. The meeting with Heaven would probably take hours, so he had time before Lucifer got back. Of course, he should have gone to the bed, but he worried he might move in his sleep and the tie might come undone, exposing him. Even under the covers, it would make getting out of bed awkward when Lucifer arrived. This way, his robe would stay shut and all he’d need to do was sit up when he heard Lucifer arrive.

It would only be a brief nap.

Lucifer stood outside of the embassy, trying to make a decision of if he should head back to the hotel or not. After his text, there’s no way Alastor would actually give him a break. The Radio Demon made it one of his favorite hobbies to trifle with the king of Hell and his business. Why did he think such a text would ever get Alastor to leave him alone? Sure there might not be a response yet, but Alastor would probably wait to address him in person.

The hotel quickly dropped to the last option in his choices of destination.

Opening a portal, Lucifer walked through to arrive at his palace.

Certainly, there must be work for him to complete. As much as he loathed to do any of it alone, it’s not like he’d have much of a choice any longer. He fired the one person who made managing Hell somewhat enjoyable. Maybe firing Alastor went a step too far for everything. The two of them still had to work together for the sake of Charlie and the hotel. At the same time, Lucifer knew any unnecessary time spent with Alastor would only make his heart hurt.

He couldn’t let that interfere with his relationship with his daughter or the support he promised to give her.

For now, Lucifer just needed a bit of a breather to clear his head. Something to take his mind off of the Radio Demon, and those incredibly soft fluffy ears of his.

Sure enough, in his office, a small stack of mail sat piled on top of his desk.

He set his hat, cane, and coat to the side before taking a seat. A long ornate letter opener in hand, he ripped open the first letter.

Nothing really important, just an invitation to a party. The next letter proved to be something about extending the warranty on his electronics. What junk. Followed by a ‘do you need magic in your life, well try making a deal with an overlord’ propaganda notice.

Next proper letter.

Ars Goetia siblings, Stella and Andrealphus, wished to know why Lucifer allowed a sinner to invade their home and boss them around using the devil’s sacred power. As far as Lucifer remembered, that must have been months ago. That’s the only time he remembered sending Alastor somewhere even close to an Ars Goetia. All part of his deal with Stolas to make sure the man could contact his daughter without interference.

This couldn’t be the first letter about the subject. Alastor must have destroyed the others. The thought made Lucifer smile and chuckle to himself. Of course, he’d respond with something more kingly than ‘I do what I want’, but it sure was tempting. Such mail should get a response from him now that he ran Hell properly.

Lucifer might have to speak with Alastor about what qualified as junk mail or not.

No, that wouldn’t be necessary, he reminded himself. Alastor didn’t work for him any longer. These types of annoying letters would be all up to him to answer and respond to. No pre-written pieces that he just needed to review and sign.

With a heavy sigh, Lucifer started to understand the full impact of what Alastor really meant to him on a more than romantic level. They were companions.

Lucifer still had Stolas, though the owl appeared busy enough with the accounting and contract management for the royal family. Taking on the role of assistant to the king might be a bit much of an ask on top of his already heavy workload.

He could always ask Asmodeus if he knew anyone else looking for a job. That might lead to questions of why Lucifer needed a new assistant, which would end up at Asmodeus wanting to know what happened, and then the Sin might try to murder Alastor. As amusing as that is, Lucifer didn’t want the sinner erased. Framing it as needing a second assistant might work.

Idly thinking about the options, he wrote up the response to Stella and Andrealphus. He started the letter assuming they’d sent multiple, even if he didn’t know it for a fact, but he couldn’t imagine they would just send one after not receiving a response.

The first time I received letters like this, I thought they were a joke. It appears I was mistaken. Here’s what’s going on. He’s my personal assistant, and I sent him there on a royal task per an agreement made. The audacity you have to complain to me about my decisions involving deals will certainly be remembered. Considering you have no complaints other than a sinner having a miniscule amount of my power, I’m to assume no harm done. No harm, no fowl.

Lucifer snickered to himself at using a bird pun for ‘foul’.

If you continue to clog my mail with useless dribble, interfere with deals the royal family have made, or bother my employees, I may decide to look farther into the attempted assassination of Stolas. Unlike Satan, I’m rather thorough with my investigations and I have a feeling you’d be quite put out attempting to lie to me. Others may have forgotten due to the other revelations that happened that day at trial, but I remember being briefed on the reports.

Sincerely,

Lucifer

A lie, of course, Alastor merely mentioned that the divorce and assassination attempts appeared rather coincidental. Lucifer did not know if the assassination attempts ever got resolved. Asking Stolas before sending the letter might not be a terrible idea.

Lazily, Lucifer brought out his phone and sent a text to Stolas asking about the attempts on his life and for the owl to be honest about if the culprit got exposed during his trial.

No, your majesty. Why do you ask? A simple answer from Stolas. That’s all Lucifer needed to continue with his threats.

Just curious. Making it known that employees of mine are under strict protection and any further actions against them will be dealt with. Harshly.

Lucifer got the letter all addressed and ready to send out before he heard a little alert sound from his cell phone. Stolas sent him another message.

Thank you, your majesty.

It felt nice to be thanked.

Still no reply from Alastor. The Radio Demon must be fuming, or maybe he didn’t see the message yet? Lucifer could only hope.

Since he planned on being at the palace for a while, he summoned one of the imp servants to handle taking out the letter and another to prepare him some tea and cookies as he worked through the rest of Hell’s business available for him at the palace. There were still piles of it at the hotel for him, but that would mean going back and having to deal with the fallout of his own making.

The cookies and hot tea arrived quickly. As he sipped, he wondered what Alastor might be up to. Probably sleeping after using so much of his power.

At the very least Alastor didn’t have to pretend to be interested in him anymore, so the sinner should be over the moon from that. This also meant no more spa days for their hooves, no future hot baths together, no petting those fluffy ears.

So why didn’t Alastor look over the moon when Lucifer called him out?

Lucifer left without giving Alastor a moment to rub it in his face, but from what he saw before disappearing into his portal, it didn’t look like that’s what Alastor wanted to do. Could Alastor be telling the truth about wanting to talk to him for a legitimate reason? Lucifer didn’t know if he could chance it. Lucifer wasn’t sure if he could control his anger if Alastor made any snarky comments about the king’s relationships or how easy fooling such a touch starved devil could be.

The last thing he wanted was to hurt Alastor or deprive his daughter of such a useful employee.

Nibbling on a cookie, he focused on the last document on the desk. Some meaningless notice about the fire twisters in Wrath. Warnings for if he visited to be careful. Although unnecessary, Lucifer appreciated Satan being worried about him. He should really visit the other Sins at some point.

Lucifer reached for the plate to find it empty. All the cookies were already devoured, at least a few hours must have passed by since he started his work. Likely, Charlie even returned to the hotel by this time.

With a heavy sigh, he stood up and put on his jacket and hat before he grabbed his cane. He opened up a portal to go straight into his room. As much as he feared his reaction, Lucifer needed to stop acting so immature and actually confront Alastor.

To his surprise, Alastor was resting his head on his arms on top of the table. The Radio Demon was fast asleep there instead of in the bed, confusing Lucifer. In front of Alastor, on the table, displayed on a cake stand, is what appeared to be a chocolate cake of some sort. With only one fork.

Did Alastor make this for him? Why would he do something like that? It seemed like more effort than Alastor might put into a prank to make fun of him with.

Quietly, Lucifer took out the fork and used it to take a good-sized chunk out of the cake before bringing it to his mouth. It tasted divine. Perfectly sweet and exactly what Lucifer craved to drown his feelings in.

The two fluffy ears twitched, and Alastor slowly woke. When he spotted Lucifer, he sat up immediately, eyes wide. For the life of him, he didn’t understand why he didn’t hear Lucifer enter the room. Alastor’s smile strained as he stared at Lucifer, shocked to see the devil already taking a second bite of the cake.

Before Lucifer could run away, Alastor reached out and gripped hold of the devil’s jacket sleeve. Not that such a thing could really stop the devil from getting away if he really wanted to.

Alastor opened his mouth, but no sound came out. What even were words?

“Do you… like the cake?” Alastor finally said after struggling and failing to say what he meant.

The look on Alastor’s face, the desperation, startled Lucifer. With his fork still in his mouth from his latest bite, the king didn’t know how to answer. Without pulling away from the sinner, Lucifer nodded his head. He did very much enjoy the cake so far. It didn’t appear to be poisoned. Not that there’s anything that could affect him in a severe way that Alastor could get a hold of. Though, Alastor’s nervousness made the king feel uneasy and concerned. Is all of this more of an act?

“Sooo…” Lucifer stuck the fork into the cake to get another bite. Already addicted to the cake, Lucifer couldn’t help it. “New robe? Why are you asleep at the table? There’s a perfectly good bed.”

“I know that,” Alastor scoffed, clutching Lucifer’s sleeve tighter. “Don’t run away.”

This didn’t go at all how Lucifer thought it might. No scathing words, laughter, or berating. Maybe he could stay and hear Alastor out.

While chewing his next bite of cake, he nodded once more before he sat down across from the sinner.

Satisfied with that sign of agreement, Alastor released Lucifer’s sleeve.

For a couple of minutes, the only sound in the room came from Lucifer eating the cake.

Alastor’s smile continued to wobble, his ears falling halfway back as he tried to get himself to admit his feelings.

The cake worked. Now is the time for him to confess. Why couldn’t he get the words out? Did Vox’s words really rattle him that much?

“I haven’t ever felt the need to have sex. I’ve never understood why so many people are obsessed with it.” Alastor looked away, his claws tapping on the tabletop.

“I kind of got that. Though why does that have anything to do with why you don’t want me to leave?” Lucifer raised an eyebrow as he listened to Alastor talk.

“That doesn’t bother you?”

“Why would it?” Lucifer’s eyebrow went up higher and he tilted his head.

Alastor grit his teeth and didn’t know if he should believe Lucifer. He wanted to believe him, though.

“It’s because of our relationship,” Alastor said with a plan to circumvent having to admit his feelings. “I want it to continue.”

“No. Don’t you get it? You don’t have to pretend you like me anymore. I’ll protect you even if we’re not dating since you’re Charlie’s friend, so you don’t have to worry about that.” Lucifer shook his head and looked at the cake. He set the fork next to the cake stand and let out a sigh. “You don’t owe me anything for what I’ve done for you.”

“Of course I don’t,” Alastor’s nose scrunched up. “I wish to pursue romantic interests with you. I find you pleasant to be around, as pompous and peacocking as you are.”

“Well, doesn’t that just fill me with a vote of confidence?” Lucifer’s voice dripped with sarcasm. His eyebrows raised as he frowned, his eyes falling half shut in disbelief.

All the words so far were truthful, but Lucifer didn’t want to just be a convenient boy toy, as much fun as that might be.

“I just mean, despite your numerous flaws, I want to be around you,” Alastor fumbled with his words.

“Uh-huh. Really laying it on thick, aren’t you? Making me feel really great.” Lucifer rolled his eyes while folding his arms across his chest before he leaned back in his seat.

“You’re not focusing on the importance of what I’m saying,” Alastor growled, getting annoyed at Lucifer’s sarcasm while he displayed such vulnerability in front of him.

Lucifer pushed the cake stand back towards Alastor’s side of the table instead before he stood up.

“I think I’m done here.” Lucifer got up out of his chair and walked out of the room.

“You agreed you wouldn’t run away!”

“I’m not running. I’m walking.”

Alastor stood up, terrified of his last chance slipping away.

Lucifer reached out to the door handle.

“I fell in love with you,” Alastor whispered, barely audible.

Lucifer’s ears must have been playing tricks on him, but he still turned to regard the sinner.

“What was that?” The king asked.

“I’m in love with you,” Alastor’s hands trembled as he said the words.

Now Lucifer regarded Alastor with a new level of seriousness. He couldn’t sense any lies. He didn’t want to believe it. After hearing declarations of love that manipulated him from someone he loved for thousands of years, he couldn’t trust his instincts. Alastor must be lying to him. His sense for lies must be on the fritz for the first time in his immortal life.

Alastor gripped the robe tightly, holding it shut as he refused to display his promiscuous appearance. Right now he had Lucifer’s attention. He didn’t need to show the underwear.

“I love you, you absolute nincompoop.” Alastor hated saying it so much. His cheeks colored darkly from his embarrassment. How dare Lucifer make him stoop so low.

“Say it again,” Lucifer sauntered back towards Alastor.

“You absolute nincompoop.” Alastor narrowed his eyes.

“No, the other thing you said.”

Alastor’s weight shifted from hoof to hoof as he gripped the robe even tighter.

“I love you,” Alastor declared.

“Again,” Lucifer continued, walking over to the sinner.

“I believe I have shamed myself enough for one evening.” Alastor’s gaze tried to find something in the room to focus on other than Lucifer’s eyes as he backed up.

His butt hit the edge of the table and he got trapped between the table and the devil.

“Please, just say it again.” Lucifer put a hand on either side of Alastor on the table as he looked up to the sinner’s face, his eyes intense gold on red, enticing Alastor to look at them.

“I-I-“ Alastor stuttered as he stared into those eyes, afraid of where Lucifer might take this. “I love you.”

Still the truth.

Lucifer’s eyes shifted back to red on gold before he leaned forward. Closing his eyes, he rested his head against Alastor’s chest. One of his hands raised from the table to rest on the lower part of Alastor’s back to hold the Radio Demon close.

Even in the embrace, Alastor refused to release the robe.

“You really do love me, and want to be with me? Romantically?” Lucifer nuzzled against Alastor’s chest.

“If I didn’t I wouldn’t have degraded myself to this point.” Alastor let out a quick snort.

“Saying that you love someone shouldn’t feel degrading, but we can work on that.” Lucifer stroked Alastor’s back.

“You have no idea what I’ve been through since you vanished. What I’ve put myself through.” Alastor’s ears perked back up, but he turned his head to the side to once again avoid looking at the king.

“You made me a cake. A cake all for me,” Lucifer guessed.

“That was plan A. It turned out to be the only necessary step.” Alastor swallowed a growing lump in his throat.

“So you had a plan B? I have to say I’m a little curious,” Lucifer leaned back so he could look up to Alastor’s sheepish face.

Alastor pulled the robe shut even farther.

How suspicious.

Lucifer’s curiosity grew, as did his grin. The bright red cheeks pushing up to be next to his eyes.

Bringing his other hand off the table, he trailed his index finger down Alastor’s chest until it got to the robe tie.

“Is this plan B, Bambi?” Lucifer could only imagine what kind of thing Alastor could possibly be wearing under the robe to make him react in such a fashion.

“It may have been, but it is no longer required.” Alastor’s ears flicked back and forth.

“May I see it, anyway?”

“Only if you remember what I said earlier… about… about fornication.”

“I remember. I’ll keep that in mind.” Lucifer promised.

Carefully, Alastor untied the robe. Lucifer couldn’t resist helping push open the folds to show Alastor in a piece of lingerie. Certainly Lucifer expected boxers, or something old-fashioned, but not something this sexy.

Lucifer’s cheeks darkened with a golden hue.

“I know, I look ridiculous. Hurry up and get your laughter over with. I’m quite humiliated already.” Alastor raised a hand to cover his mouth, his eyes falling half shut as he looked away.

“You look gorgeous. If you’re comfortable with it, I’d like to lay in bed with you while you’re wearing that?” Lucifer slipped a hand into the robe to rest on Alastor’s hip.

“You said you’d keep it in mind,” Alastor tensed.

“I said lay in bed. Maybe some petting, but I promise nothing more than what you’re comfortable with. I’m a fallen angel. For most of my existence, I had no gender. Now I can be whatever I want, even genderless. Sex is nothing when compared to intimacy,” Lucifer assured Alastor of his intentions.

“I suppose that is acceptable.” Alastor still kept the robe on, but left it open.

Before climbing onto the bed, he hesitantly let the robe fall off his shoulders and onto the floor, displaying his backside for Lucifer to view. Lucifer took in a quick breath at the sight before he snapped his fingers. Genderless, he’d be. A wave of his hand and the cake got covered with a cloche dome lid and he also changed into his own pair of pajamas.

Lucifer soon joined Alastor on the bed, cuddling up against the man as he usually did when they slept together. His face resting on Alastor’s chest fluff as he wrapped his arms around Alastor’s waist.

“Is this really enough for you?” Alastor asked.

“More than enough.” Lucifer murmured as he enjoyed the soft warmth.

“Am I still fired?” Alastor reached up to brush his fingers through Lucifer’s hair.

“I suppose not. I had a horrible time doing any sort of work without you. Not that I’m incapable, it’s just more enjoyable with your company,” Lucifer explained.

Alastor chuckled at the excuse as he continued to pet Lucifer.

“I know I’ve asked this so many times already, but can you say it again?” Lucifer held his breath.

“You’re such a half-wit, but for reasons I still don’t completely understand myself, I love you, Lulu,” Alastor whispered soothingly without his radio filter.

“I love you too, Bambi.”

Epilogue

For all the drama that occurred between Alastor and Lucifer, only the more senior residents were even aware of it, namely Husker and Angel Dust. Neither of them were about to tell anyone about it. Alastor might no longer own Husker’s soul, but being one of the most powerful overlords in Pentagram City is more than enough to intimidate people.

Through his recovery, Alastor stopped using his powers like a good patient, and even dropped his radio filter when he and Lucifer were alone. It only took a few more days before he felt good as new.

Powers and energy restored completely, Alastor had a task to accomplish.

Alastor took some time to figure out how Vox managed to get into the hotel so easily. Using his shadows, he found the spot where Vox hooked the hotel up to the power grid of the city. Alastor made quick work of the trespassing wires, sending a feedback of electricity through the cable caused a temporary blackout for the rest of the city. Once again, the Hazbin Hotel operated on its own power. No more backdoors for an annoying television.

However, that did not stop Vox from coming in the front door with his television crew.

The day to film the commercial had arrived.

“Alastor,” Vox’s voice crackled with fervor.

“Vox. Pleasure to be seeing you,” Alastor greeted the television with a big smile and welcomed him and the crew into the hotel. “The commercial should mainly focus on the public areas. We also have an empty room to show as an example of what we’re offering people.”

The cameraman pointed a camera at Alastor before twisting away when the camera sparked.

“I wouldn’t do that, my dear fellow. This face was made for radio.” Alastor summoned up his power to make the entire lobby darker, green eldritch symbols floated around them all.

It all vanished in less than a second. The lobby looked normal once again.

Vox just sighed and shook his head as his crew trembled from the display.

“Ignore the radio freak and get to work!” Vox demanded.

Alastor appeared pleased as punch with himself as the crew looked between the two overlords. With Alastor looking happy, the crew decided the best idea would be to get to work as ordered. The director got notes on the hotel and the layouts while Alastor gave them a tour.

Actual filming began later in the afternoon.

They were in the bar, and a few guests volunteered to be on camera. Not all of them got to be, since there were a few who just wanted the attention but couldn’t actually act. Husker opted to be out of frame. Angel Dust, one of the few guests allowed on camera, had a few lines to describe the offerings of the bar.

Vox didn’t want this taking longer than he thought was necessary, so when he felt a specific take qualified as good enough, he had his crew stop. They still had other rooms to film. The commercial had limited time for far too much information.

Finally, with all the guests following the crew, they filmed in the lobby with Charlie Morningstar. Everyone gave her the thumbs up and said a few phrases of encouragement that she taught them.

Between takes, Vox groaned.

“No, princess. No singing,” the Television Demon said for what felt like the hundredth time while rubbing his screen.

“Sorry, I’m just so ecstatic about having a new commercial for the hotel.” Charlie bounced on her toes before she took in a few quick but deep breaths to ground herself and lower her excitement. “Okay, this time I’m ready. I won’t mess it up.”

“Alright, actio-“ the director began, but got interrupted by Lucifer coming down the stairs.

“How’s the filming going everyone? Isn’t it almost dinner time?” Lucifer chuckled as he walked right to Charlie and gave her a hug.

“For fucks sake…” Vox regretted coming here himself. His screen glitched a few times as he spoke. “We are in the middle of something, your majesty. If you don’t mind, you’re kind of in the shot.”

“Alright, alright. Break a leg, kiddo.” He gave Charlie another quick hug before going to stand next to Alastor. “Are they doing a good job so far, Bambi?”

Vox couldn’t believe his ears as he turned to look at Lucifer and Alastor. He glanced at everyone else in the room, who also looked incredibly shocked. Some were looking for places to duck and cover. No way Alastor would allow someone to call him that. No way in Hell! He expected to see Alastor enraged, pissed, or some other level of upset, but to his dismay Alastor kept on his calm smile. In fact, the taller man leaned down and gave Lucifer a gentle kiss on the lips.

“Good as can be expected I suppose. I still don’t see why we couldn’t just have advertisements on the radio, but Stolas is the one that handles processing your deals, not me,” Alastor sighed as he stood back up, one of his hands left the top of his staff to rest on Lucifer’s shoulder. Lucifer slipped an arm around Alastor’s waist as he leaned against the taller man.

Vox’s face began to glitch and turn fuzzy, error screens popping up to the point he had to grip his own head and make himself to look away. After catching his breath, and forcing himself to calm down, Vox glanced back over at Lucifer and Alastor. The shit-eating grin he saw on Alastor’s face when their eyes met made Vox's temperature raise. The Radio Demon pulling Lucifer even closer against him caused Vox’s internal systems to overheat with fury. Vox ended up slumped in the chair he sat in, screen blank.

The crew looked a little concerned, but Alastor tapped his staff on the ground to draw their attention.

“Please continue filming. We’re waiting for you all to finish before we have dinner. Chop chop,” Alastor ordered.

Immediately, the director started the next take. It took a few moments for everyone to get over their own shock, but they finally got the shot.

Precious minutes passed before Vox could properly sit up.

“I’m going to get started on dinner,” Lucifer said, raising up to his tiptoes and pulling Alastor down so he could kiss him on the cheek.

“I’ll be there shortly to help. I should wish Vox and his crew farewell first.” Alastor released the king so he could go to the kitchen.

Alastor disappeared into shadows before appearing directly behind Vox’s chair.

“I believe that is everything, old pal. Looking forward to seeing the final product,” Alastor said, hoping to startle Vox.

Sadly, the Television Demon didn’t jump out of his chair, too used to Alastor’s disappearing and reappearing antics.

“You really let him call you ‘Bambi’?” Vox turned, arm moving over the back of the chair so he could look up at Alastor.

“I see no harm in it. We often call each other by pet names. He and I are boyfriends after all,” Alastor wished to rub it into Vox’s face as much as possible.

Not really to Alastor’s surprise, but definitely to his relief, Vox was wrong about Lucifer’s wants and desires.

“Do you know what Bambi is about?” Vox realized he could still prod Alastor and make the man just as upset as he made him.

“Isn’t it just some sort of pet name?” Alastor raised an eyebrow.

“There was a cartoon in the forties about a baby deer named ‘Bambi’. I think it was based on a book. But it starts with a deer being shot.” Vox smirked. “Bit on the nose for you. It’s also something you usually call someone who’s innocent, sweet, or gentle.”

Even if he tried to hide it, Vox could see the strain grow in Alastor’s smile. That twitch of his lower eyelid that signaled unforgiving annoyance.

“Well, that is certainly new information. I hope you and your crew have a safe trip back to your ghastly tower.” He picked up his microphone staff and pointed it to the door. “If you’d be so kind?”

Vox shrugged before he got up and out of his seat. One of the crew members folded the chair up and carried it with them as they left the hotel. When the Television Demon heard an elk call while outside of the hotel, he couldn’t help but smirk.

“LULU!”